Nihongi: Chronicles of Japan from the Earliest Times to A.D. 697, Volume 2

CONTENTS

AOE, XXIII. XXV. XXVI.

XXX,

ERRATA INDEX

KEIDAI TENNO ANKAN SENKWA _,, KIMMEI _,, BIDATSU _,, YOMEI i, SUJUN e SUIKO ye JOMEI ‘ KOGYOKU ,, SAIMEI 4 TENCHI _,, TEMMU _,, TEMMU _,, Jito »

ET ADDENDA

(Part I.) (Part II.)

Gr VOL” Et

Accession A.D.

PAGE

BOOK XVII.

THE EMPEROR WOHODO. (KEIDAI' TENNO.)

THE Emperor Wohodo [otherwise called Hiko-futo no Mikoto} was the son of Prince Hiko-nushi-bito, a descendant in the fifth generation of the Emperor Homuda. His mother’s name was Furuhime. She was a descendant in the seventh generation of the Emperor Ikume. The Emperor’s father, hearing at his country-house at Miwo, in the district of Takashima, in the province of Ohomi, of the extreme and resplendent beauty of Furuhime’s countenance, sent a messenger to Sakanawi in Mikuni to ask for her in marriage. He took her to him as his consort, and she eventually gave birth to the Emperor.

The Prince, the Emperor’s father, died while the Emperor was yet a child. Furuhime thereupon made lament, saying :— “Tam now far removed from my native place: how could I bring him up (here)? I willreturn to my parents at Takamuku [Takamuku is a village in Echizen], and there respectfully bring up the Emperor.”

When the Emperor attained to manhood; he loved the people, and was courteous to men of worth. He was of a generous disposition.

The Emperor Wohatsuse died in the 8th year of his reign, in Winter, the 12th month, 8th day, at the age of fifty-seven. He had never had any children, either sons or daughters, and there was no one to succeed him.

Succeed-body. AGM Wey 10 B

OV NICS at

A.D. 507.

On the 21st day, the Ohomuraji, Ohotomo no Kanamura, counselled, saying :—‘‘ At this moment there is no successor whatever to the throne.’ Where shall the Empire bestow its allegiance? From ancient times even until now this has been a cause of disaster. Now there is in the district of Kuhada, in the province of Tamba, Prince Yamato-hiko, a descendant in the fifth generation of the Emperor Tarashi-nakatsu-hiko. Let us make the experiment of preparing an armed force to surround his carriage as a guard, and sending to meet him, establish him as our sovereign.””» The Oho-omiand Ohomuraji all assented, and sent to meet him in the manner proposed. Upon this, Prince Yamato-hiko, viewing from a distance the troops which were sent to meet him, was alarmed and changed countenance. Accordingly he took refuge in a mountain-valley, and no one could learn whither he had gone.

Ist year, Spring, Ist month, 4th day. The Ohomuraji, Ohotomo no Kanamura, again counselled, saying :—‘‘ Prince Wohodo is of an affectionate and dutiful disposition. He isa fit person to take over the Celestial succession. Let us, therefore, courteously offer it to him, and thus continue the prosperity of the Imperial institution.” Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji, with Kose no Wobito no Oho-omi and others, all said:—‘‘ On a careful review of the branch descendants, there is no other worthy person but Prince Wohodo.”

6th day. Omi and Muraji were sent to Mikuni with emblems of rank, and provided with a palanquin of state to fetch him. The troops to form his guard arrived suddenly in awe-inspiring array, clearing the way before him. Upon this, the Emperor Wohodo remained calm and_ self-possessed,” seated on a chair, with his retainers in order by him, just as if he already occupied the Imperial throne. The envoys, therefore, bearing the emblems of rank, with respect and reverence bowed their hearts, and committed to him the Imperial authority, asking permission to devote to him their loyal service. In the Emperor’s mind, however, doubts still

1 It seems clear, from the fact that on this anda previous similar occasion adoption was not resorted to, that this practice had not yet been introduced from China.

2 Unlike the other prince, who ran away when he saw the troops approach,

KEIDAI. 3

remained, and for a good while he did not consent. Just then he chanced to learn that Arako, Kahachi no Mtmakahi no Obito had sent a messenger secretly to inform him minutely of the real intentions of the Oho-omi and Ohomuraji in sending to escort him. After a delay of two days and three nights, he at length set out. Then he exclaimed, admiringly :—‘ Well done, Mttmakahi no Obito! Had it not been for the information given by thy messenger, I ran a great risk of being made a laughing-stock to the Empire. The proverbial saying, ‘ Be not a respecter of rank, but value the heart,’ was doubtless meant for men like Arako.” When he came to the throne, he treated Arako with special favour.

12th day. The Emperor arrived at the Palace of Kusuba.

2nd month, 4th day. The Ohomuraji, Ohotomo no Kanamura, went on his knees, and, with repeated obeisances, presented the Mirror, the Sword, and the Imperial Signet. The Emperor Wohodo declined them, saying:—‘‘It is no light matter to be a father to the people and to rule the State. I, ‘tthe unworthy one, am deficient in ability, and do not deserve to be thought fit for it. I pray thee, alter thy purpose, and ‘select some wise person, for I, the unworthy one, do not dare to accept.”” Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, bowing down to the ground, persisted in his request. Then the Emperor Wohodo, facing the west, declined three times, and facing the south,’ declined twice. Ohotomo no Ohomurajiand the rest all said :—‘‘ In the humble judgment of thy servants, the Great Prince is excellently fitted to be a father to the people and to rule the State. On behalf of the ancestral temples and the temples of the Earth and of Grain, thy servants’ judgment dares not be hasty. Availing ourselves of the general desire, we pray that thou wilt graciously be pleased to grant thy acceptance.””’ The Emperor Wohodo said :—‘* Ye Oho-omi and Ohomuraji, and all ye high officials! Since you all urge me, the unworthy one, I, the unworthy one, do not presume to oppose you.”” So he accepted ‘tthe Imperial Signet.?

On this day he assumed the Imperial dignity. Ohotomo,

1 The Imperial position. ) Was this Signet the Signet given the Japanese Emperor by China ‘(“ Early Japanese History,” p. 70)? Or is it merely a Chinese expression -for the gem “E, which was one of the three regalia? B 2

Kanamura no Ohomuraji was appointed Ohomuraji, Kose no Wobito no Oho-omi was made Oho-omi, and Mononobe no. Arakahi no Ohomuraji was made Ohomuraji, all being confirmed in their previous offices. Thereupon the Oho-omi and Ohomuraji each entered on their respective offices and ranks.

roth day. Ohotomo no Ohomuraji petitioned the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Thy servant has been informed that it was a principle of government with former ‘sovereigns that without the confirmation of an heir to the throne, it is impossible to give security to heaven and earth. Without the intimacy of the side-courts, it is impossible to continue the calices.' For this reason, the Emperor Shiraga, having no heir, sent thy servant’s grandfather, Ohomuraji Muruya, to all the provinces to establish three. kinds of Shiraga Be [These three kinds were, first, Shiraga Be no Toneri; second, Shiraga Be no Kashihade ; third, Shiraga Be no Yugehi], by which his name might remain to after ages. Alas! was not this painful? I pray thee, therefore, to establish the Imperial Princess Tashiraka * and take her to thee as Empress. Then send the officials charged with the worship of the Gods of Heaven and Earth to make reverent sacrifice to them, and ask of them an Imperial scion, who shall fully respond to the hopes of thy people.” The Emperor said :—‘‘ Be it so.”

3rd month, 1st day. The Emperor made a decree, saying:

—‘* The Gods of Heaven and Earth must not want a master of

their worship; the universe must not fail of a Lord. Heaven produces the nation, and establishes it by means of a supreme ruler, whom it causes to superintend its supply of food, so that each man’s life may be preserved. The Ohomuraji, grieving for Our childlessness, has displayed his loyalty towards the State, showing generation after generation a devoted fidelity. Is this simply for the sake of Our own reign ? ,

Let the Imperial Princess Tashiraka be brought to meet me with all due ceremony.”

sth day. The Imperial Princess Tashiraka was made Empress, and took the government of the interior (of the

1 The calyx is that which supports the flower. Hence it is put for an heir

to the throne. 2 Daughter of the Emperor Ninken.

_KEIDAT. 5 Palace). She eventually gave birth to a son, who became Ame-kuni-oshi-harani’-hiro-niha no Mikoto.2 He was the rightful heir, but as he was young in years, he held the Empire after his two elder brothers [The two elder brothers were Hirokuni-oshi-take-kanahi no Mikoto and Take-o-hiro-kuni-oshitate no Mikoto. See below.] had ruled it. gth day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ We have heard that if men are of fit age and do not cultivate, the Empire may suffer famine ; if women are of fit age and do not spin, the Empire may suffer cold. Therefore is it that the ‘sovereigns cultivate with their own hands, so as to give encouragement to agriculture, while their consorts rear silkworms themselves, so as to encourage the mulberry season. How, then, shall there be prosperity if all, from the functionaries down to the ten thousand families, neglect agriculture and spinning? Let the officials publish this to all the Empire, so that our sentiments may be made known.” 14th day. The Emperor took to him eight concubines. Some of the eight concubines whom he took to him were earlier, others later. When it is said that they were taken on this day (the 14th), it is meant that then for the first time they were lodged in the after palace, a lucky day having been selected by divination, in consequence of the accession to the Imperial Dignity. Thus the facts are glossed over. Other cases are to be understood similarly. The senior concubine’s name was Menoko [otherwise called Irohe], daughter of Kusaka, Wohari no Muraji. She gave birth to two children, both of whom possessed the Empire. The first was called the Imperial Prince Magari no Ohine,* who became Oshi-kuni-oshi-take-kanahi no Mikoto.* The second was called the Imperial Prince Hinokuma Takada, who became Take-wo-hiro-kuni-oshi-tate no Mikoto.* The next concubine was Wakugohime, younger sister of Miho no Tsunowori no Kimi. She gave birth to the Imperial Prince Ohoiratsuko and the Imperial Princess Idzumo. The next was called Hirohime, the daughter of Prince Ohomata of Sakata. She gave birth to three daughters, the eldest of whom was called

1 The “ Kojiki” has haruki. Another rendering is hiraki. 2 The Emperor Kimmei. * Or Ohoye. 4 Ankan Tenno. ® Senkwa Tenno.

A.D. 508.

the Imperial Princess Kanzaki, the middle one the Imperial Princess Mamuta, and the youngest the Imperial Princess Mtimakuta. The next was called Womi no Iratsume, daughter of Prince Mate of Okinaga. She was the mother of the Imperial Princess Sasage, who was in attendance on the shrine of the Great Deity of Ise. The next was Sekihime, daughter [some say younger sister] of Womochi, Mamuta no Muraji. She had three daughters, the eldest called the Imperial Princess Mamuta no Oho-iratsume, the middle one the Imperial Princess Shirazaka no Ikuhihime, and the youngest the Imperial Princess Wono no iratsume [otherwise called Nagashihime]. The next was Yamatohime, daughter of Katahi, Miwo no Kimi. She bore two sons and two daughters. The first was named the Imperial Princess Oho-iratsume,' and the second the Imperial Prince Mariko. He was the ancestor of the Kimi of Mikuni. The third was called the Imperial Prince Mimi, and the fourth the Imperial Princess Akahime. The next was Hayehime, daughter of Kahachi, Wani no Omi. She’ bore one son and two daughters. The first was called the Imperial Princess Wakayahime, the second the Imperial Princess Tsubura no Iratsume, and the third the Imperial Prince Atsu. The next was Hirohime, daughter of Prince Ne. She had two sons, the elder of whom was called the Imperial Prince Usagi. He was the ancestor of the Kimi of the Sake-makers. The younger was called the Imperial Prince Naka. He was the ancestor of the Kimi of Sakada.”

This year was the year Hinoto I (24th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Winter, roth month, 3rd day. The Emperor Wohatsuse waka-sazaki was buried in the misasagi on the hill of Ihatsuki at Katawoka.

12th month. The people of Tamna* in the midst of the

1 Some give iratsuko for the Kana of this and similar names.

2 The “ Kojiki” and “ Kiujiki” present some trifling variations in the accounts of these concubines and children.

3 -Tamna is the island now called Chéchu by the Coreans and known to. us as Quelpaert. The statement here made is utterly improbable in itself, as Quelpaert is in sight of the Corean mainland, It is contradicted by the following passages of the ‘‘ Tongkam.” '

“King Munchiu of Pékché, 2nd year (A.D. 476), Summer, 4th month. The land of Tamna presented tribute of their national productions to. Pékché. The king was rejoiced, and appointed the ambassadors Eunsol.

KEIDAL.. 9

Southern Sea first had communication with the Land of Pékché.

3rd year, Spring, 2nd month. Envoys were sent to 4». 509.

Pekché. The statement in the Pékché “ Original Record”’ that Lord Kuramachi came from Japan (Nippon) is unclear. The subjects of Pékché, who during three or four generations

had made their escape and were living as refugees in the XVII.

villages of the Japanese domain of Imna, having lost their place in the register of population, were all removed to Pékché and replaced on the registers.

5th year, Winter, roth month. The capital was transferred a.p. 511.

to Tsutsuki in Yamashiro.

6th year, Summer, 4th month, 6th day. Oshiyama, Hod- a.p. 512.

zumi no Omi, was sent on a mission to Pekché with a present of 44 horses of the Land of Tsukushi.

Winter, 12th month. Pékché sent an envoy with tribute. In a separate memorial Pekché asked for four districts of the Land of Imna, viz. Upper Tari, Lower Tari, Syata, and Muro. Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi, Governor of the Land of Tari, made a representation to the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ These four districts border on Pekché and are far separated from the Japanese Residency. Morning and evening they (i.e. Pékché and Tari) exchange communications: their fowls and dogs cannot be kept apart. If they are now ceded to Pekché and

Tamna is in the midst of the Southern Sea. In ancient times there were no inhabitants. Then there were three divine men who. bubbled up from the earth. The eldest was called Nang-eul-la, the next was called Ko-eul-la, and the third Pu-eul-la. One day these three, having gone out to hunt by the sea-side, found a stone coffer. On opening it, they discovered three women, with cattle of various sorts and seeds of the five kinds of grain. They eventually shared between them, taking the women as wives. Then each betook himself to a well-watered fertile spot and selected by divination a residence. Nang-eul-la’s dwelling was called First City, Ko-eul-la’s Second City, and Pu-eul-la’s Third City Then they sowed the five grains and pastured the cattle, and prospered and multiplied from day to day. Tamna is also called Tam-mu-ra.”—“ Tongkam,” IV. 31.

“ap. 498 The King of Pékché, because Tamna did not pay tribute, set out himself on an expedition against it. He got as far as Muchinchiu, when the Tamna people heard of it and sent messengers to beg for pardon. So they were let off.”—“ Tongkam,” V. 3.

There-is no mention of Tamna in the “ Tongkam” under the year 508.

eV 2 rr

united to it so as to form one country, no better measure of conservation can be adopted. It is true, no doubt, that even if ceded and united to Pekché there will still be a danger for future generations. Much more how many years could they be defended if they became foreign territory ?”’!

Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, having thoroughly comprehended this report, adopted this policy and laid it before the Emperor. Accordingly Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, was appointed Imperial envoy. Mononobe no Ohomuraji was on the point of leaving for the official inn at Naniha in order to make known the Emperor’s commands to the Pékché guests, when his wife expostulated with him, saying :— ‘‘ Originally the Deities® of Sumiyoshi bestowed on the Emperor Homuda while in the womb the gold and silver lands beyond the sea, namely Koryo, Pekché, Silla, and Imna. Therefore did the Great Empress* Okinaga-tarashihime no Mikoto and the Oho-omi Takechi no Sukune first establish Government Houses* in each of these countries and constitute them our screen territory beyond the sea. So that this has

not come to pass without reason. If now we were to divide

off (a part) and grant it to others, we should be acting contrary to the interests of our own land. How, in that case, during the long ages should reproach be sundered from men’s mouths?” The Ohomurajianswered and said :—‘‘ Thy advice is reasonable, but I fear to disobey the Celestial command.” His wife remonstrated with him earnestly, saying :--‘‘ Pretend that thou art ill, and do not make communication.” The Ohomuraji was guided by this remonstrance, and therefore another envoy was appointed to make known the Imperial will. Presents were giverf, and an Imperial decree granting four districts of Imna in accordance with the petition. The Imperial Prince Ohine, owing to certain business, had not heard of the cession of territory. When it was too late he learnt that the decree had been issued. He was surprised and dissatisfied, and endeavoured to have it altered, saying :—

' The meaning is that Pékché will be better able to prevent these provinces from falling into the hands of Silla than Japan. All Imna was conquered by Silla in A.D. 562. See below, XIX. 51.

) See above, Vol. I. pp. 233-235, and “ Satow’s Handbook,” p. 192.

% The word used does not mean a reigning Empress. 4 Miyake.

KEIDAI. 9

“* Since the days of the Emperor in the womb’ there has been established the land of our Government House. Shall we lightly yield to the request of a frontier land and grant it away without difficulty ?”’ Accordingly he sent Hiwashi? no Kishi to make a fresh intimation to the Pékché guests. The Envoys, however, replied, saying :—‘‘The Emperor, the father, has already, for considerations of expediency, consummated a grant by Imperial decree. How can the Imperial Prince, his son, act contrary to the Emperor’s expressed will, and unauthorizedly make to us a different intimation? Surely he cannot be in earnest. But granting that it were true, which is the more painful—to be beaten with the large end of a staff or with the small one?” At length they took their departure. Upon this it wasrumoured that Ohotomo no Ohomuraji and Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi, Governor of the Land of Tari, had received bribes from Pekché.

7th year, Summer, 6th month. Pékché sent General Chyami Mun-kwi and General Chyu-ri Cheung-ni along with Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi [the Pékché “ Original Record” says, ‘““Commissioning Lord Oshiyama”’], to bring as tribute a scholar of the five classics named Tan Yang-ni. They separately addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘The land of Pan-phi* has seized thy servants’ territory of I-mun.* I humbly pray that the Celestial favour may decide that it be restored to its original jurisdiction.”

Autumn, 8th month, 26th day. Syun-ta, the eldest son of the King of Pékché, died.’

gth month. The Imperial Prince Magari no Ohine in person" betrothed to himself the Imperial Princess Kasuga. Thereupon all through the moonlit night they held sweet con-

Ojin Tenno.

This name means sun-eagle. There is a god called Ama no Hiwashi mentioned in the “ Kogojiui.”

The traditional Kana is Hahe. It is doubtful here which rendering to follow.

It seems to have been Japanese at this time. The “Seishiroku” says that in the reign of Mimaki-irihiko the Imna people asked Japan to annex I-mun, as the inhabitants were in constant strife with Silla. I-mun was a district on the north-east frontier of Imna.

) The “ Tongkam” says nothing of this. 6 i.e. without a middle-man. She was Ninken’s daughter.

AND: 513.

MENALIE YIP,

IO NIHONGI. |

verse till the dawn came on them unawares. Of a sudden the grace of elegant style was embodied in his speech, and he broke into song, saying :—

In the eight-island land ! Vainly a wife I sought Until in Kasuga (Of Spring weather) Hearing that there was A fair maiden, Hearing that there was A good maiden, Pushing open The spruce-fir plank door (Of right-wood ? cleavage) Hither have I come. Taking it by the foot end I laid hold of the hem (of her garment), Taking it by the pillow-end I laid hold of the hem (of her garment) ; Then my beloved’s * arm Was wound around me And my arm too Was wound round my beloved. XVII. 13. Like a luxuriant vine, Arm embraced and twined with arm ; As the armlet fits the elbow,” In sweet slumber we lay. ’Tis the bird of the courtyard, The cock that is crowing : ’Tis the bird of the moor, The pheasant that is clamouring. Ere I have uttered All my mind fully The dawn has come. Oh my beloved one!

Then his consort replied in song, saying :—

live. Japan. See above, Vol.J. p. 15.

2 Maki, lit. “right-wood,” is here a mere honorific epithet applied to the wood of the Chamzcyparis obtusa, which has an even grain, adapting it well for making planks at ia time when saws were unknown and the axe: was used for that purpose.

3 Tsuma, “‘ hem,” also means “spouse.”

4 Lit. younger sister, which was used much like our “ my dear.”

) The interpretation of this line is very doubtful. -

KEIDAT. - 11

Down the river of Hatsuse

(The secluded)

A bamboo comes floating— Close-jointed, long-jointed ; !

The bottom part

Making into a lute,

The upper part

Making into a flute,

Blowing into it (the flute), playing on it (the lute), Were I to ascend and stand

On the top of Mimoro, .

And publish it? there,

The very fishes

That pass under the water

Of the pond of Ihare

(The creeper-clad) 3

Would come to the surface and lament: The august girdle of small pattern,* Girded on

By our Great Lord

Who tules peacefully,

Hangs down in a knot—

Not a man is there whoever he may be But would come up and lament.

Winter, 11th month, 5th day. General Chya-mi Mun-kwi of Pekché, Mun-ték-chi of Silla, Sin-i-hyé and Pun-pha-wi-sa of Ara and Kwi-chon-hyé and Chyung-mun-chi of Pan-phi were sent for to attend Court in a body, and received communication of a gracious Imperial order, giving I-mun and Teé-sa to the Land of Pekché.

In this month the Land of Pan-phi sent Cheup-chi with

' Close-jointed at the bottom, long-jointed at the top. At least so one commentator. There are other equally unsatisfactory explanations of this line.

2 Viz. the sadness of the coming of the dawn under the circumstances above described.

3 Tha means “rock.” Therefore the epithet in parentheses.

4 This and the next four lines are introduced solely because tare, “to hang down,” also means “who.” I have. endeavoured to imitate this by “knot” and“ not.” See above, Vol. I. p. 402.

This poem amounts to this :—

“Tf to the accompaniment of music I were to express the sadness of our parting, the very fishes would lament, and all men who heard me would lament.” Pi

Pie

SVIL. as

A.D. 514.

presents of rare and valuable objects, asking for the Land of I-mun. Eventually it was refused them.

12th month, 8th day. An Imperial decree was made, saying :—‘‘ We, having taken over the Celestial succession, have been watchful to preserve the Ancestral Temples, and have been wary and fearful. For a while the Empire has been at peace; within the seas there has been serenity and calm. Years of abundance have been frequent, redounding to the prosperity of the Land. Admirable! Maroko,' thou hast made known our sentiments to the eight quarters. Magnificent! Magari no Ohine! thou hast cast a lustre on our authority amongst all countries. Japan” is harmonious, and each man may do as he pleases in the Empire. Akitsu is glorified, and the Royal territory raised to high honour. Thou prizest nought but wisdom: in nothing dost thou take greater pleasure than in doing good. Depending on this, the sagely influences undulate afar: leaning upon this, the profound virtue is permanently supported. Truly, such is thy virtue that thou art fit to occupy the Spring Palace,’ to aid Us in dispensing benevolence, and to assist Us by supplementing our deficiencies.” :

8th year, mst month. The eldest Prince’s Consort, the Imperial Princess Kasuga, was late in coming out one morning, and was not in her ordinary state. The eldest Prince’s suspicions were aroused. He went into the Palace, and found his Consort lying on her couch weeping and sobbing. Her passion was such that she could not control it. The eldest Prince, thinking it strange, inquired of her, saying :—‘* What cause of grief hast thou, that thou sobbest and weepest this morning ?”’ His Consort said :—‘‘ Thy handmaiden’s sorrow hath no other cause but this. The heaven-soaring birds, in order lovingly to nurture their young, build nests on the treetops, so deep is their affection for them. The creeping things that crawl upon the ground, in order to guard their offspring, make holes in the ground, so careful is their guardianship of them. How then should mankind be wanting in foresight ?

? Ankan Tenno.

2 “Japan” is probably an anachronism. The whole speech has every appearance of being an invention of later times.

3 The Palace of the Heir to the Throne.

KEIDAI. 13

The grief of childlessness having befallen the eldest Prince, thy handmaiden’s name also becomes extinct.” The Heir Apparent sympathized with her in her sorrow, and informed the Emperor, who made a decree, saying :— ‘‘ Our son, Maroko!’ thy Consort’s words are in profound accordance with reason. It is impossible that they should remain void, and without a consolatory response. Let her be granted the granary’ of Saho, to bear her name for ten thousand generations.”

3rd month. Panphi built castles at Cha-than*® and Te-sa, thus bringing itself in line with Manhyé. They also established beacon-towers, as a defensive measure against Japan. Moreover, they built castles at Ni-nydl-pi and Masupi, and so connected with Ma-cho-hyé and Chhyu-pu; they brought together troops and weapons, wherewith they harassed Silla, making booty of women and children, and fleecing the villages. Their violence increasing, scarce any inhabitants remained. Their deeds of outrage, profligacy, injury, oppression, and murder were too numerous to set down in detail. ;

gth year, Spring, 2nd month, 4th day. General Mun-kwi, the Pekché envoy, and his party asked leaveto goaway. Byan Imperial decree Mononobe no Muraji [his personal name is not given] was attached to them, and they were allowed to go back.

The Pekché “ Original Record ’’ says :—‘‘ Mononobe no chichi* no Muraji.”

In this month they came to the Island of Sa-to,® where they learned by report that men of Pan-phi, with hate in their bosoms and venom in their mouths, were committing wanton outrage, trusting in brute force. Therefore Mononobe no Muraji, in command of a fleet of five hundred war-ships, made straight for the estuary of Té-sa, and General Mun-kwi departed by way of Silla.

Summer,: 4th month. Mononobe no Muraji remained at anchor in the estuary of Te-sa.

1 [ should like to find some authority for omitting “our son ” and translating ‘maro-ko thus. See above, Vol. I. p. 264, where maro ga chi is rendered “our father.”

2 Miyake.

sf tr. See below, XVII. 18, where EF) # (Kwithan) is probably this place, one of the two being a mistake.

4 i.e. the father.” ) Sand-island.

A.D. 515.

A.D. 516.

A.D. 518

A.D. 523.

6th day. The Pan-phi people raised an army and came to attack them. They stripped them of their clothing, plundered them of their property, and burnt all their tents.'. Mononobe no Muraji and his men were frightened, and took to flight, saving their lives with difficulty. They anchored at Mun-mo-ra [the name of an island].

roth year, Summer, 5th month. Pekché sent Mok-hidp, of the former division,’ and the Pu-ma* Kap-he to entertain Mononobe no Muraji and his men at I-mun, and to escort them into that country. All the (Pekché) officials brought forth clothing, axe-iron, and woven stuffs, assisting them by presents of their national products, which they piled up in the court. Kind visits of inquiry were made to them, and unusually abundant presents were bestowed on them.

Autumn, gth month. Pekché sent General Chyuri Cheukchha,* along with Mononobe no Muraji, to come and give thanks for the grant of the territory of I-mun. They also offered tribute of a scholar acquainted with the five classics, named Ko An-mu, of Han,* and asked that he should be exchanged for Tan Yang-ni.” He was exchanged in accordance with this request.

14th day. Pekché sent General Chyang-mak-ko and two Japanese, named Shinato and Ahita, to accompany Anchyong, the Koryé envoy, and his party, who came to our Court to cement amicable relations.

tath year, Spring, 3rd month, gth day. The capital was removed to Otokuni.’

17th year, Summer, 5th month. King Mu-nyéng of Pekché died.*

1 Or rather screens of cloth to hide off an encampment.

2 See below, XX VII. 12.

3 Puma is possibly the modern Corean Puma, i.e. King’s son-in-law, but it is perhaps more likely to be a man’s name too, thus making three Chyén-pu, or Officials of the former division,

‘4 Probably the person called Cheung ni above, XVII. 11, the difference being owing to a copyist’s error.

®) The Chinese dynasty of that name. It seems here to form part of the name. Ff , * See above XV, 12. 7 In Yamashiro.

3 This agrees with the “ Tongkam” date, even to the month.

——_ = a a

KEIDAI. : 15

18th year, Spring, ist month. The Pékché Heir hea Myéong,* assumed the (Royal) dignity.

2oth year, Autumn, gth month, 13th day. The capital was removed to Tamaho in Ihare.’_ [In one book it says 7th year.]

2ist year, Summer, 6th month, 3rd day. Afumi no Kena no Omi, in command of an army of 60,000 men, was about to proceed to Imna, in order to re-establish and unite to Imna South Kara and Ték-sa-than, which had been conquered by Silla, when Ihawi, Tsukushi no Kuni no Miyakko, secretly plotted rebellion, so that there was a delay of several years. Fearing that the matter would be hard to accomplish, he was

constantly watching a favourable opportunity. Silla, knowing

this, secretly practised bribery with Ihawi, and encouraged him to oppose the passage of Kena no Omi’s army. Hereupon Thawi occupied the two provinces of Hi* and Toyo,‘ and would not allow the taxes to be paid. Abroad he intercepted the route by sea, and led astray the yearly tribute ships from the

countries of Koryo, Pékché, Silla, and Imna, while at home he blocked the way for Kena no Omi’s army which was being

sent to Imna. He lifted up his voice in abusive language,

saying :—‘“ Thou who hast now become an envoy wast formerly my companion. We rubbed shoulders and touched

elbows; we ate the same food from the same vessels. How

‘canst thou lightly be made an envoy, and make me come freely

and prostrate myself before thee?” He at length fought and

would not receive him; he was haughty and self-conceited.

For this reason Kena no Omi was prevented midways from

proceeding on his journey, and was detained. The Emperor

addressed Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, and Wobito, Kose no Oho-omi, saying :—

““Thawi of Tsukushi has rebelled, and has occupied the terri- ‘tory of the western wilds. Whom shall we now make general ? ” ‘Ohotomo no Ohomuraji and the others all said :—* For

uprightness, humane bravery, and acquaintance with military

matters there is at present no one who goes out to the right of”

Arakahi.”” The Emperor said :—“ Be it so.”

1 His name was Myéngnye 4A yi. ? Back again to Yamato. 3 Now Hizen and Higo. * Buzen and Bungo.

i.e. excels. This is a Chinese phrase. The left is now the honourable

-side ; at one time the right was so.

A.D. 524. A.D. 526

A.D. 527.

SVE SiG:

MOVIL: 20;

AGS eG 2 Os

Autumn, 8th month, rst day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ Ah, Ohomuraji!' here is this Ihawi who will not obey us. Do thou go and chastise him.” The Ohomuraji,

*“Mononobe no Arakahi, with repeated obeisances, said :—‘‘ Ah !

Ihawi, that unprincipled knave of the western wilds, relies on the impediments of rivers, and does not appear at Court. He trusts to the steepness of the mountains, and stirs up disorder. He subverts virtue and acts contrary to principle; he is. insolent and wise in his own conceit. From Michi no Omi

in ancient times down to Muruya® at present (there have been ministers who) have fought at the same time both for their Emperor and to rescue the people from misery. This is. simply owing to the help of Heaven, and thy servant has always. been impressed with its importance. How should he fail reverently to smite them?”

The Emperor charged him, saying :—‘‘ The generalship of a good commander consists in dispensing kindness and exercising forbearance: he rules others with the leniency he shows to himself. In attack he is like the bursting forth of a river, in combat he resembles the rising of the storm.” Again he charged him, saying :—‘‘Ona great commander depends the lives of the people and the existence of the State. Be earnest, and reverently execute the Celestial punishment.” The Emperor took up the battle-axe* in his own hands, and delivered it to the Ohomuraji, saying :—‘‘ We will control the country from Anato eastward; do thou hold sway over the land from Tsukushi westwards. Dispense rewards and punishments absolutely, and trouble not thyself to make frequent reference LOues.”7

22nd year, Winter, 11th month, 11th day. The Commanderin-chief Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, taking personal command, engaged battle with the rebel leader, [hawi, in the district of Miwi in Tsukushi. The flags and drums approached close to each other, the dust (from both armies) became mingled. The critical moment for the two armies arrived, and the position was such that ten thousand deaths seemed

1 ie. Arakahi. 2 See above, Vol. I. p. 117. 3 Muruya was Kanamura’s father. 4° An emblem of authority.

KEIDAI, : EF

unavoidable. At length he slew Ihawi, and eventually subdued the frontier land.'

12th month. Kuzu, Kimi of Tsukushi, fearing to be involved in his father’s execution, offered to the Emperor the Granary? of Kasuya, asking to be allowed to ransom his life.

23rd year, Spring, 3rd month. The King of Pékché addressed Oshiyama, Hodzumi no Omi, Governor of Lower art, saying :—“‘ Now our tribute envoys have always to avoid the headlands and expose themselves to the winds and waves. In

‘consequence of this the goods they bear become wet and

wholly spoiled and unsightly. I pray that thou wilt make the Port of Tasa in Kara the crossing route by which to send thy servant’s tribute.” Oshiyama no Omi made application. to the Emperor accordingly.

This month Kasone, Mononobe no Ise no Muraji, Kishi no Okina,* and others were sent to make over the Port to the King of Pekché. Hereupon the King of Kara spoke to the Imperial Envoys, saying :—-“‘ This Port ever since the establishment of the (Japanese) Government House has been the port of passage for your servant’s tribute. How can you without grave reason change this state of things and grant it to a

neighbouring country, contrary to the original definitive enfeoffment of this territory?” The Imperial Envoy Kasone and his colleagues were accordingly unable to make the grant

1 According to the “ Tsukushi Fudoki,” the tomb of Ihawi was, at the time of writing, to be seen two ri to the south of Kami-tsuma no agata’ “The height of the mound was seven rods (of ten feet, no doubt measured along the slope), and its circuit six rods (something wrong here). The ground belonging to the tomb was sixty rods from north to south, and forty from east to west. (This looks like a double mound) On all four sides there are sixty stone men, with stone shields, arrayed against each other in order of battle. At the north-east corner there is a separate plot of ground, called the kitchen. In this there is one stone man, in a standing position, who is called ‘the carver,’ and in front of him a naked figure prostrate on the ground, called ‘the thief’ On the side there are four stone pigs, called ‘the plunder.’ In that place, moreover, there are three stone horses, three stone halls, and two stone warehouses. The oldest inhabitants say that Ihawi had this place constructed in his lifetime.”

Some of these remains are still in existence, and I rather think that it is. one of the stone figures which is now in the Uyeno Museum at Tokio.

2 Miyake.

3 Kishi was originally a Corean rank ; Okina means old man.

VOL. II. Cc

Valle os

A.D. 529.

openly. They retired to Ohoshima and sent a clerk specially, by whom the grant to Pu-yé' was effected. Owing to this, Kara allied itself to Silla’ and bred hatred against Japan. The King of Kara married the King of Silla’s daughter, who eventually had issue by him. When Silla first sent a daughter, 100 men were sent away-with her as her escort. When they were received, they were dispersed throughout the districts of the country, and allowed to wear the Silla costume. But Arasateung* railed at their strange* garments and_ sent messengers to return them secretly. Silla felt greatly insulted. He changed his mind and tried to get his daughter back, saying :—‘‘ Formerly, when I received thy marriage proposals, I sanctioned the alliance. But since matters are now so, I request that the Princess may be restored to me.” Kwi-pu-ri Chika’ of Kara [unclear] answered and said :—‘‘ How can husband and wife be sundered again when they have once become united? Moreover there are children. What will become of them if they are abandoned?” In the end it came to pass that (Silla) captured the three castles of To-ka, Ko-phi, and Phona mura.’ He also took five castles on the northern frontier.

In this month Afumi no Kena no Omi was sent to Ara® to urge Silla, in the Emperor’s name, to re-establish Southern

1 Puy6é or Fuyu is an ancient name of Pékché. It is properly the name of a region north of Corea whence the Pékché royal family derived their origin. Southern Puy6 was adopted as the official name of Pékché in A.D. 538, according to the “ Tongkam,” V. 14.

? The “Tongkam” (A.D. 522) speaks of Silla giving a lady of royal blood (though not the king’s daughter) in marriage to Kaya. The two kings had a friendly meeting in 527.

3 A note to the “Shukai” says that Arishito (or Arasateung, according to the Corean pronunciation of the characters) was the King of Kara. No doubt some high official is intended. See Vol. I. p. 166.

4 Silla, according to the “ Tongkam,” first regulated official costume, no doubt on the Chinese model, in A.D. 520. It was apparently these garments that excited the reprobation of Kara.

’ Mura is apparently the same as the Japanese word mura, village. There is a Corean word muri, assemblage, which seems to be the same root. An old Chinese author says that the Silla word for castle or city is kien-mu-la. Kien, I imagine, is kheun, great, and mulais for mura. See below, XVII. 24.

6 One of the ten provinces of Imna, says the “ Shukai” editor.

-KEIDAI. } 19

Kara’ and Tok-sa-than. Pekché sent the Lord-General Yun-kwi Ma-na, Kap-pe Ma-ro and others to Ara respectfully to hear the Emperor’s-decree. Silla, fearing lest the Government which he had established in the frontier provinces should be destroyed, did not senda grandee. He only sent Pu-china-ma-nyé and Hyé-na-ma-nyé to Ara respectfully to listen to the Imperial decree. Hereupon Ara built ‘a new High-Hall, into which the Imperial Ambassador was led up, the ruler of the country ascending the staircase behind him. One or two of the local grandees had already ascended the Hall, but the Pékché envoys, the Lord-General, and the others remained below. The consultations were repeated for many months? in the Hall above, until the Lord-General and the others grew angry at having to remain in the Courtyard.

Summer, 4th month, 7th day. Kwi-neung-ma-ta* Kanki, King of Imna,* came to Court. [Kwi-neung-ma-ta was doubtless the Arasiteung.]| He addressed Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, saying :—‘‘ The several frontier provinces beyond the sea, ever since the time of the Emperor in the womb, have had Interior Government Houses placed in them. My land has not been abandoned, but the territory has been enfeoffed to me, not without good reason. But now Silla, in defiance of this original definitive enfeoffment, has frequently crossed the borders and invaded us. I pray, therefore, that thou wilt represent this to the Emperor, so that he may come to the assistance of his servant’s country.’ The Ohomuraji, Ohotomo, in accordance with his request, laid the matter before .

the Emperor.

In this month an envoy was sent to escort Kwi-neung-ma-ta Kanki, and at the same time to convey to Afumi no Kena no ‘Omi, who was resident in Imna, the instructions of the Emperor to investigate thoroughly the matter represented to him, and in a friendly way to dissipate their mutual suspicions. Hereupon Kena no Omi lodged at Kumanare’ [one book

1 Se above; -p. 15: * The “Shukai” corrects this to “ days.”

3 The traditional Kana is Konomatta.

4 The “Shukai” has a note that Imnais Kara. The name given here is not that of the King of Kara at this time. He may have been only a prince.

°) Or Eung-chén, i.e. Bear-river. See Vol. I. pp. 232; 368.

XVIL. 23.

says he lodged at Kusi-mura in Imna], whither he summoned together the kings of the two countries, Silla and Pekché. Cha-ri-chi,' King of Silla, sent Ku-chi-pu-nyé? [one book says. Ku-nyé-ni-saé-chi and (?) U-na-sii-ma-ri], and Pekché the Eunsol* Mi-teung-ni, to proceed to meet together at the place where Kena no Omi was. But the two kings did not attend in person. Kena no Omi was much incensed, and called the two envoys to an account for it, saying :—‘“‘ It is the law of Heaven that the Small should wait upon the Great. [One book says:—‘To the end of a great tree, you join a great tree; to the end of a small tree, you join a small tree.’| Why do the kings of the two countries send envoys in this disrespectful way instead of coming in person to the meeting and receiving the Emperor’s commands? But now, even if your kings came themselves to hear the Imperial commands, I would not consent to deliver them, but would surely drive them away.’ Ku-chi-pu-nyé and the Eunsol Mi-teungni, with dread in their hearts, returned each to his own country to call his king. Accordingly, Silla sent another envoy, the Chief Minister, I-cheul-pu-nyé-chi Kanki, with a following of three thousand men, to come and ask leave to hear the Imperial commands. Kena no Omi, seeing from afar that he was being encompassed by several thousand armed men, left Kumanare. and entered the castle of Kwi-cheul-kwi-ri* in Imna._ I-cheulpu-nyé-chi Kanki took up his lodging on the plain of Tatara, and, not daring to go back, waited for three months, requesting leave repeatedly to hear the Imperial message. But to the last its communication was not vouchsafed him. Some men under I-cheul-pu-nyé-chi’s command were begging for food in the villages when they passed Mikari, Kahachi Mumakahi no. Obito, a retainer of Kena no Omi. Mikari went in and hid behind somebody’s gate, and, waiting till the beggars were passing, clenched his fists and struck at them from afar. The beggars, seeing this, said:—‘‘ We have waited patiently for

1 The “ Tongkam ” calls the King of Silla at this time Pép-hung. This is. the posthumous name.. His name in life was Won-chong. Neither agrees with the name given here.

Ku-chi-pu-nyé. The Japanese panmeneuaien is Kuchi-fure.

3 The Eunchol were the third class of Pékché dignitaries.

4 Koshikori is the traditional Kana pronunciation.

KEIDAI. 21

three months in hopes of hearing the Emperor’s will: But

you still refuse to communicate it, and harass the envoys who

have been sent to listen to the Imperial message. Hence, we see that your object is to befool and put to death the Chief Minister.” So they reported to the Chief Minister all that they had seen, and he thereupon seized four villages, Keumkwan,' Hé-mu, A-ta, and Wi-tha [one book says Tatara, Sunara, A-ta, and Pi-chi were the four villages! , took possession of all the people and their goods, and withdrew to his own country. Some said that it was the fault of Kena no Omi that these four villages, Tatara and the rest, were plundered.

Autumn, gth month. The Oho-omi, Kose no Obito, died.

24th year, Spring, 2nd month, 1stday. The Emperor made an edict, saying:—‘‘ From the Emperor Ihare-hiko* until King Mimaki,’ all (the sovereigns) put their trust in learned Ministers and enlightened assistants. Therefore Michi’ no Omi propounded the policy, and divine Japan” flourished. Ohohiko enounced plans, and Inihe® was exalted. Among those Princes of succeeding generations who were successful in reestablishing what had fallen into decay, what one has there ever been who did not rely upon wise counsels ? Now, coming down to the time when the Emperor Wohatsuse ruled the Empire, auspiciously receiving it over from the previous sages, there was long peace and prosperity, during which morals became gradually deteriorated, and there was no awakening, while the Government became gradually steeped in decay, and there was no reform. But he looked out for (proper) men, and each had advancement after his kind. Ifa man had great capacity, his shortcomings were not inquired into; if he had high abilities, his failures were not found fault with. It was for this reason that this Emperor was enabled to serve the ancestral shrines, and not to endanger the Temples of the Land and of Grain. Judging from this, could he have been wanting in enlightened assistants ?

' The present Keumhé, then capital of Kara. = Jimmu Tenno.

® Sujin Tennd. There seems no particular reason why one should be called a King =E, and the other an Emperor We.

4 Michi means “ path,” “moral principle.” Vzde Vol. I. p. 117.

) Or Yamato.

$ i.e. Sujin Tenn, says the “ Tsu-sho” commentary.

A.D. 530.

During the twenty-four years which have elapsed since we took over the Imperial office, the Empire has enjoyed prosperity, and there have been no anxieties at home or abroad. The veins of the earth have been fertile and the crops have reached maturity. Our secret fear is that the masses may in consequence of this acquire a habit, and that depending on it they may become proud. Therefore let men be made to practise honest thrift, and let the Great Morality be inculcated, so that a mighty progress may be diffused abroad. From of old it has been hard to appoint the right men to office. Now that this duty has devolved upon Ourselves, ought we not to be watchful ? ”

Autumn, gth month. An envoy from Imna made representation to the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ It is now two years since Kena no Omi proceeded to Kusamura, where he built a house and took up his residence.

The statement in one book that it was three years:

includes the year of going and coming.

But he is remiss in the discharge of his Governmental duties. Now there are frequent disputes between’ the people of Japan and the people of Imna respecting children,’ which are difficult to settle. None of these has ever been decided. Kena no Omi is fond of setting (the caldrons for) the ordeal by boiling water, and saying :—‘ Those who are in the right will not be scalded : those who are false will certainly be scalded.’ Owing to this many persons have been scalded to death by plunging into the hot water. Moreover he has put to death Natari and Sapuri, Corean children of Kibi.

The children born of Japanese marriages with barbarian

women were accounted Kara-ko.

He constantly harasses the people, and there is never any amicable solution of difficulties.” Hereupon the Emperor, hearing of this conduct, sent a man to recall him. But he would not come. He took the trouble, however, to send Mikari, Kahachi no Mtma-kahi no Obito up to the capital with a message for the Emperor, saying :—“‘ If thy servant returned. to the capital before carrying out the Imperial instructions, his. toil of travel would come to nothing. How should he get over

' The progeny of mixed unions. ) i.e. Corean or Kara children.

KEIDAI. 23

his mortification? He humbly beseeches Your Majesty to await the execution of the national instructions. He will then proceed to Court and confess his faults.” After sending off this messenger, he further took counsel with himself, saying :— “That Mitsugi' no Kishi is also an Imperial envoy. If he arrives back before me, and represents my offences to the Emperor as they really are, they will certainly be aggravated.” So he sent Mitsugi no Kishi at the head of a force to guard the Castle of Isichi mura.. Hereupon the Arisiteung, seeing that a trivial matter was being made of great importance, would not apply himself to what was expected of him, but repeatedly urged his * returning to Court. But he persisted in his refusal to let him return. By this all his conduct was understood, and in their hearts a spirit of revolt was begotten. So he*sent XVII. 28. Kunyésakwimo to Silla to ask for troops, and Nosukuri to Pékché to ask for troops. Kena no Omi, hearing of the arrival of the Peékche forces, went out against them and attacked Pé-phyéng. | Pé-phyong is the name of a place—also called Ung-pi-kwi-puri.’] Half were killed or wounded. Pékché accordingly seized Nosukuri, punished him with handcuffs, and put him in the cangue and chains. Then, along with Silla they laid siege to the castle, and demanded of the Arisateung with imprecations that Kena no Omi should be produced. But Kena no Omi clung to his castle and made a vigorous defence. His strength was such that he could not be taken prisoner. Upon this the two countries measured out a suitable piece of ground, where they settled down for a month and built a castle. They then retired. This castle was called Kunyé mura. On their way home they captured the five fortified places of Teung-ni-ki-— mura, Puna-mura, Mu-cha-ki-mura, A-pu-ra-mura, and Ku-chipha-ta-ki.°

Winter, roth month. Mitsugi no Kishi arrived from Imna

1 Mitsugi means tribute or taxes. Kishi is a title, originally Corean.

? Mitsugi no Kishi’s. ) The Arisdteung.

Perhaps the last three syllables are meant for the Corean word Ko-eul, a district, the Japanese kéri. The first syllable Ung means bear.

5 These names are written with Chinese characters, used phonetically in a way which conveys the idea that the author of the ‘‘ Nihongi” considered them to be Corean words. But mura is unmistakably the Japanese word for village, and the names too are probably Japanese, viz. Toriki-mura, Funa-mura, Mushiki-mura, Abura-mura, and Kuchihataki.

ADs: § 31+

and informed the Emperor of Kena no Omi’s arrogant and perverse disposition. ‘‘ He was’ inexperienced (he said) in the administration of government, and never brought about amicable solutions. He disturbed Kara. Moreover he followed his own impulses in a high-handed manner, while he at the same time put up with evils and did not prevent them.” Therefore Medzurako was sent to recall him.

In this year, Kena no Omi, having received the summons, proceeded as far as Tsushima, where he fell ill, and died. His funeral followed up the course of. the river,’ and so entered

Afumi.

His wife made a song, saying :—

To Hirakata

With the music of flutes he goes up— The youth of Kena

Of Afumi,

With the music of flutes goes up.?

When Medzurako first arrived in Imna his ° people who remained in that country sent a song, saying : —

The land of Kara,

How should it be called so? Medzurako has come!

By the crossing of Iki— Opposite and afar, Medzurako has come ! 4

25th year, Spring, id month. The Emperor took very ill. 7th day. The Emperor died in the Tamaho Palace at Ihare, at the age of 82.°

1 The Uji River.

Hirakata is the name of a place in the province of Afumi or Omi. The word Wakugo, youth, has here a suffix z, which is now wholly obsolete. It is found, however, occasionally in the “ Manyoshiu,” and may be identical with the Corean suffix z, a sort of definite article.

Funerals were accompanied by the music of Het as appears from other ancient notices.

3 i.e. Kena no Omis.

Kara means ‘‘acrid, cruel, hard,” as well asthe country. In Medzurako there is an allusion to the adjective Medzurashiki, “strange, rare.” The song expresses the satisfaction of the people of Kena no Omi’s household in having Medzurako set over them instead of their own master.

) The “ Kojiki” has forty-three, no doubt wrongly.

OOO ea a aalllllil

KEIDAI. 25

Winter, 12th month, 5th day. He was buried in the misasagi on the Awi plain.’

A certain book says :—‘‘ The Emperor died in the 28th year of his reign, namely the year Kinoye Tora. The statement in the text that he died in the 25th year of his reign, viz. the year Kanoto I, is taken from a passage in the ‘Original Record’ of Pékché. This passage runs as follows: ‘In the year Kanoto I of the Cycle, the 3rd month, an army advanced to Ara and constructed the fortified place of Kwi-tok. In this month Koryé slew their king An. It is said, moreover, that the Emperor of Japan with the Prince Imperial died at the same time and were buried.’ This was the authority on which the statement was made. The year Kanoto I corresponds to the 25th year of the reign. Later inquirers may ascertain which is correct.” ?

‘ In Settsu. This misasagi is visible from the railway, on the left as one goes from Osaka to Kioto.

) The uncertainty about this date shows how imperfect the chronological xecords must have been even at this late period.

There is this difficulty about making Keidai die in the 28th year of his reign. He was then 82, and his son died the following year, aged 70, which would make him born when his father was only 13. One chronological

work suggests that there was an interregnum. But this is contrary to the

positive statement in the “ Nihongi.”

A.D. 534-

XVIII. 2.

BOOK XVIII.

THE EMPEROR MAGARI NO OHOYE (OR OHINE) HIRO-KUNI OSHI-TAKE KANAHI.’

(ANKAN? TENNO.)

THE Emperor Magari no Ohoye Hiro-kuni Oshi-take was the eldest child of the Emperor Wohodo. His mother’s name was Menoko-hime. As to the Emperor’s character, the walls were lofty, so that one could not peep in.* He was brave and generous, and had the capacity of a ruler of men.

In the 25th year of his reign, Spring, the 2nd month, the 7th day, the Emperor Wohodo established Ohoye as Emperor, and on the same day he died.*

In this month Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji and Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji were made Ohomuraji, both being continued in their previous offices.

Ist year, Spring, ist month. The capital was removed to. Magari no Kanahashi, in the province of Yamato, by which name the palace ® was called.

3rd month, 6th day. On behalf of the Emperor, functionaries took wedding presents to the Imperial Princess Kasuga no. Yamada, daughter of the Emperor Ohoke,® and made her Empress’ [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Yamada no.

' Magari is the name of a place. Ohoye or Ohine means the elder of a family. The rest is literally “ wide-country-push-valiant-metal-sun.”

? Ankan, “ easy-space.”

’ An allusion to a passage in the “Analects of Confucius.” See Legge’s

edition, p. 211. The meaning is that he was of a reserved disposition, and

not easy to understand and appreciate.

The 25th year of Keidai’s reign is A.D. 531. Ankan succeeds him at once, yet his Ist year is A.D. 534. See above, p. 25.

) i.e. the Kanahashi Palace. 6 Ninken Tenn,

7 This was only a formal installation. The real marriage took place in the 7th year of Keidai’s reign.

ANKAN. ao

Akami]. There were, besides, three consorts appointed, viz., Satehime, daughter of Kose no Wobito no Oho-omi, Satehime’s younger sister, Kagarihime, and: Yakahime, daughter of Mononobe no Itahi no Ohomuraji.

Summer, 4th month, rst day. The High Steward, Ohomaro Kashihade no Omi,’ by command of the Emperor, sent a messenger to Ishimi’ to get pearls. The Kuni no Miyakko of Ishimi delayed coming to the capital, and the time passed without their delivering them. Ohomaro Kashihade no Omi was greatly incensed, and, having seized and bound the Kuni no Miyakko, interrogated them as to the reason. Wakugo no Atahe and the other Kuni no Miyakko were afraid, and ran away, and concealed themselves in an inner chamber of the hinder-palace.* The Empress Kasuga, unaware that they had come straight in,* was startled, and fell down deeply ashamed. Wakugo no Atahe and the others, being already convicted of the crime of intrusion, and having become liable to severe punishment, humbly offered the Empress the Miyake’ of Ishimi to be her absolute property, praying her to accept it by way of atonement for their offence of intrusion. A settlement was therefore made of the Miyake of Ishimi. It was now divided and made into districts, which were attached to the province of Kadzusa.

1 Kashihade no Omi means “steward minister,” so that here the name and the office coincided, as they frequently did at this time.

) In Kadzusa.

3 i.e. the Empresses’ apartments.

Without warning or introduction.

®) The Miyake are frequently mentioned below. The word is defined in Yamada’s Dictionary as follows ;—‘‘ Mi means august; yake, house. . The Miyake were granaries, in which was stored the rice which the peasants were made to cultivate on lands belonging to the government in the various provinces. The term was also applied to the government buildings belonging to them.”

This word is written in two ways in Chinese. One rendering means store-house or granary, the other government house. The Miyake has two aspects corresponding to this distinction. They were primarily granaries to which were attached cultivated lands and serfs, and they were also local centres of government. But the present and other passages show that they were frequently private property. The Japanese Residency in Imna is called a Miyake, and even the kingdoms of Pékché and Silla are so termed. The Miyake are evidently the older Be somewhat modified. Cf. Vol. I. p. 214.

XVIII. 3.

VEL. 4.

sth month. Pékché sent the Ha-pu Syu-ték, Tyok Tok-son, and the Syang-pu' To-t6k, Kwi Chyukwiru, to come and render the Imperial tribute, and separately to present a memorial.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ The Empress, it is true, is of one body with the Emperor, but their designations, one being outer and the other

inner, are quite distinct. Moreover let there be assigned a

tract of Miyake land from (the revenues of) which to erect a Pepper’ Court, so that after generations may hand down its memory.” Imperial Commissioners were accordingly appointed to select good rice-land. The Imperial Commissioners, having received this charge, addressed Ajihari [otherwise called Satohi], Ohoshi Kahachi no Atahe, saying :— ‘* Thou shouldst now offer to the Emperor the fat rice-land of Kiji.” Ajihari conceived a sudden grudging, and deceived the Imperial Commissioners, saying :—‘‘ This rice-land is subject to drought, and hard to irrigate. The surface water percolates readily, so that the expenditure of labour would be enormous, and the harvest very small.” The Imperial Commissioners, in accordance with these words, made their report to the Emperor without reserve.

Winter, roth month, r5th day. The Emperor commanded Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, saying :—‘‘ Although we have taken to us four wives there has been up till now no heir. When ten thousand years have passed,’ Our name will be extinct. What dost thou propose should now be done, Our uncle * of Ohotomo? Whenever we think ofthis, Our anxiety knows no rest.”

Kanamura, Ohotomo no Muraji, addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ This is also a subject of anxiety to thy servant. It is necessary that all the sovereigns of this country who rule the Empire, whether they have heirs or not, should have something

' Officialranks. Ha-puand Syang-pu mean respectively Lower and Upper Division.

2 “The private apartments of the Empress, so called because (1) an Empress of the Han had the walls of her palace smeared with pepper in order to generate warmth, or (2) because she always had a supply of pepper flowers about her, hoping to be fruitful like them.”—-Giles.

3 i.e. when I am dead.

4 Uncle, like cousin or brother in the mouths of European sovereigns, is only a term of friendly greeting.

ANKAN. 29

by which they should have a name. I pray, therefore, that on behalf of the Empress and thy other consorts Miyake lands may be established, and made to remain unto future generations, so that relics of the past may be manifested.”

The Emperor commanded, saying :—“‘ Be it so; let them be speedily established.” Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, recommended to the Emperor that the Miyake of Oharida with serfs ' from every province should be granted to Satehime, that the Miyake of Sakurawi [one book says, “ And in addition the Miyake of Chinuyama”] with serfs from every province should be granted to Kagarihime, and that the Miyake of Naniha with spade-labourers from every district should be granted to Yakahime as an indication to posterity, and an example by which to view the past. The Emperor commanded, saying :—‘*‘ Let it be done as proposed.”

Intercalary 12th month, 4th day. The Emperor made a progress to Mishima. Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, was in attendance.

The Emperor, through Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, made inquiry as to good rice-land of the Agata-nushi? Ihi-bo. The Agata-nushi Ihi-bo was delighted beyond measure, and with the utmost reverence and loyalty offered as a present Upper Mino and Lower Mino, Upper Kuhabara and Lower Kuhabara, as well as land in Takefu, 40 cho in all. Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, by command of the Emperor, addressed him,’ saying :—‘‘ Of the entire surface of the soil, there is no part which is not a Royal grant in fee; under the wide Heavens there is no place which is not royal territory. The previous Emperors therefore * established an illustrious designation and handed down a vast fame: in magnanimity they were a match with Heaven and Earth: in glory they resembled the sun and moon. They rodeafar and dispensed their mollifying influence to a distance; in breadth it extended beyond the bounds of the capital and cast a bright reflection throughout the boundaries of the land, pervading everywhere without a limit. Above they

Tana-be. See above, Vol. I. p. 214.

? District-lord. 3 i.e. Ajihari.

4 From this point to the end of the paragraph is taken from the monument of a personage named YJ He’ =E, of the Liang Dynasty of China.

XVIII. 5.

NOVELL: (6.

were the crown of the nine heavens: they passed abroad through all the eight points of the compass: they declared their efficiency by the framing of ceremonial observances: they instituted music,’ thereby manifesting order. The resulting happiness was truly complete: there was gladness which tallied with that of past years.’

Now thou, Ajihari, being an obscure and insignificant subject of the realm, didst suddenly entertain'a grudging as regards the lands of the Crown, and hast lightly disregarded the messenger. It is the Imperial will that thou, Ajihari, shalt henceforth cease to hold the office of Local Governor.”” Hereupon, the Agata-nushi Ihibo’s heart was filled with mingled joy andawe. He took his son Toriki and presented him to the Ohomuraji as a servant. Then Ajihari, Ohoshi Kahachi no Atahe, was afraid, and had lasting regret. Prostrating himself on the ground, with the perspiration streaming from him, he addressed the Ohomuraji, saying :—‘‘I am an ignorant subject, and my crime deserves ten thousand deaths. I pray humbly that I may be allowed to furnish from each district in spring-time five hundred spadelabourers, and in the time of autumn five hundred, for the Emperor’s service. My descendants to all ages will pray for their lives in dependence on this,* and they will keep it before them for ever as an exemplary punishment.” He separately presented to Ohotomo no Ohomuraji six cho of rice-land in Sawida. This seems to have been the origin of the labourers of the Agata of Kahachi being attached to the Miyake of Takefu in Mishima as serfs.

This month Hatahime, daughter of Kikoyu, Ihoki be no Muraji, stole a necklace belonging to Okoshi, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, and presented it to the Empress Kasuga. The matter was at length discovered, and Kikoyu gave his daughter, Hatahime, to be a servant of the Uneme. [The Kasuga Be

The importance of music as a means of government is often insisted on in the ancient Chinese literature. The interlinear version has here z/a-maz, “song and dancing,” which latter was no doubt included. Ceremony and music are put generally for the pomp and circumstance which are the life of an Imperial Court.

2 Here we have the Imperial theory formulated in terms, be it noted, which are borrowed entirely from Chinese writings.

3 i.e. this will be a perpetual ransom for the lives of my descendants.

ANKAN. 31

Thokibe in Koshibe in the province of Aki, and therewith redeemed his daughter’s crime. Okoshi, Mononobe no Oho- XVIII. 7 muraji, fearing that he might become implicated in the matter, could not feel secure, and presented to the Emperor Towochi Be, with Kusasa, Toi [Kusasa and Toi are names of two villages], and Nihe no Hasebe, in the province of Ise, and also ‘Wisayamabe, in the Land of Tsukushi.

The Kuni no Miyakko of the province of Musashi, Omi, Kasahara no Atahe, had a dispute with a relation named Wogi as to who should be Kuni no Miyakko. This went on for years and could not be settled. Wogi was of an obstructive and rebellious disposition ; he had a high spirit, unapt for compliance. He secretly sought support from Wokuma, the Kuni of Kamitsukenu,’ and conspired with him to kill Omi. Omi became aware of this, and made his escape to the capital, where he informed the Court. When the matter came to be decided, Omi was made Kuni no Miyakko, and Wogi was executed. Omi, Kuni no Miyakko, his breast filled. with mingled awe and gladness, could not restrain himself, but reverently offered to the State the four Miyake of Yokonu, Tachibana, Ohohi, and Kurasu.

This was the year Kinoye Tora (51st) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 1st Month, 5th day. The Emperor made A.p. 535. a decree, saying :—“‘ Of late, for several successive years, the ‘crops have produced well; there have been no frontier anxieties : the people take pleasure in their husbandry: my black-headed subjects of every calling are free from famine: benign influences extend agreeably over the universe: cries of admiration fill Heaven and Earth: within and without serenity is everywhere diffused: the commonwealth is flourishing: Our joy is extreme: let there be a Great Revel for five days, to the delight of the Empire.”

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The Be of the Toneri of xvutt. 8. Magari was established, and the Be of the Yuki of Magari.*

5th month, 9th day. There were established the Miyake of

Uneme.'| He also presented (to the Emperor) the Miyake of

‘i.e. The Empress’s waiting-women. * i.e. Kédzuke.

These Be were evidently intended to commemorate the Emperor’s name. The Yuki were archers.

XVIII. g.

Funami and Kama in Tsukushi, the Miyake of Tosa, Kuhabara, Kato, Ohonuku and Aka in the province of Toyo, the Miyake of Kasuga be, in the province of Hi, the Miyake of Koshibe and Ushika in the province of Harima, the Miyake of Shidzuki, Tane, Kukutsu, Hawaka, and Kaha-oto, in the further province of Kibi, the Miyake of Iye and Itoshibe in the province of Ata,’ the Miyake of Kasuga be in the province of Aha, the Miyake of Fuse and Kahabe in the province of Ki, the Miyake of Soshiki in the province of Tamba, the Miyake of Ashiura in the province of Afumi, the Miyake of Mashiki and Iruka in the province of Wohari, the Miyake of Midono in the province of Kamitsukenu, and the Miyake of Wakanihe in the province of Suruga.”

Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. By Imperial command Be of dog-keepers* were established in every province.

gth month, 3rd day. The Emperor appointed Sakurawi Tanabe no Muraji, Agata no Inukahi no Muraji, and Naniha no Kishi, to the charge of the revenues from the Miyake.

13th day. The Emperor specially commanded the Ohomuraji, saying :—‘‘ Let cattle be let loose on Ohosumi-jima,

and in the fir-plain of Hime-jima at Naniha. By this we hope that a name will be handed down to after times.” *

Winter, 12th month, 17th day. The Emperor died in the palace of Kanabashi at Magari, at the age of seventy.

In this month the Emperor was buried in the misasagi on the hill of Takaya at Furuichi in the province of Kahachi. In this misasagi there were buried along with the Emperor the Empress, who was the Imperial Princess Kasuga no Yamada, and the Emperor’s younger sister, the Princess Kamisaki.’

' Now part of Satsuma. . 2 This institution of Miyake seems to show that the Central Government

was vigorously extending its power in the provinces. The Imperial theory was being translated into practice.

3 Inukahi, a frequent surname in old Japan. The “Shukai” says :— “They had probably charge of the dogs to guard the Miyake against thieves.”

4 In 717 A.D. an order was given to discontinue the cattle-breeding establishments of Ohosumi-jima and Hime-jima, and to allow the peasantry to till the land.

) Or Kanzaki.

SENKWA, 33

THE EMPEROR TAKE-WO HIRO-KUNI OSHITATE." (SENKWA?*? TENNO.)

The Emperor Take-wo Hiro-kuni Oshitate was the second child of the Emperor Wohodo, and the younger brother by the same mother of the Emperor Magari no Ohoye Hiro-kuni Oshitake Kanahi.

The Emperor Magari no Ohoye Hirokuni Oshitake Kanahi died in the 12th month of the second year of his reign, leaving no heir. The Ministers in a body delivered up the sword and mirror? to Takewo Hirokuni Oshitate no Mikoto, and made him assume the Imperial Dignity. As to his character, his capacity was unalloyed throughout, his intelligence surpassingly bright, dnd he did not play the ruler, making a boast to people of his abilities. Superior men gave him their allegiance.

Ist year, Spring, ist month. The capital was transferred to Thorino in Hinokuma,‘ whence the palace took its name.

and month, 1st day. Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji and Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji were appointed Ohomuraji, both as before. Moreover, Sogano Iname no Sukune was made Oho-omi and Abe no Ohomaro no Omi Daibu.

3rd month, 1st day. The functionaries petitioned that an Empress might be appointed.

8th day. The Emperor commanded, saying :—‘‘ Let her who is already my proper ® consort, viz. the Imperial Princess Tachibana no Nakatsu, daughter of the Emperor Ohoke, be appointed Empress.’’ She bore to him one son and three daughters. The eldest was called the Imperial Princess Ishi hime,® the next was called the Imperial Princess Koishi hime,’ the next was called the Imperial Princess Kura no Wakaya hime, and the next the Imperial Prince Kamu-uye-ha [other-

1 The elements of this Emperor’s name are literally “ valiant-small-widecountry-push-shield.”

2 Senkwa means “ diffuse-civilization.” 3 The Regalia.

4 In Yamato. ) i.e, not a concubine 6 Stone-princess.

Little-stone-princess.

VOL. Il. . D

XVIII. 10.

A.D. 536.

XVIIL 11.

eV QU UES Gx

wise Mariko]. He was the ancestor of the two families’ of the Tajihi no Kimi and the Ina no Kimi. The concubine whom he already had, viz. Ohoshi Kahachi no Wakugo hime, bore to him one son, named the Imperial Prince Honowo.” He was the ancestor of the Kimi of Shihida.

Summer, 5th month, 1st day. The Emperor made an edict, saying :-—‘‘ Food is the basis of the Empire. Yellow gold and ten thousand strings of cash cannot cure hunger.* What avails a thousand boxes of pearls to him who is starving of cold? Now the province of Tsukushi is a place reached by visitors to our Court from far and near; it is a barrier passed by travellers going and coming. Therefore the countries beyond the sea, awaiting the water of the ocean,* come as our guests: looking up to the clouds of Heaven, they bring us tribute. From the days of the Emperor in the womb* down to Ourselves, grain has been stored up and hoards of provisions accumulated as a distant preparation for evil years, and for the cordial entertainment of our good guests. For the peace of our country there is nothing better than this. We therefore send Asomo no Kimi to transport thither a further supply of grain from the Miyake of the district of Mamuta in Kahachi. Let Soga no Oho-omi and Iname no Sukune send Wohari no Muraji to transport grain of the Miyake of the province of Wohari. Let Arakahi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji send Nihinomi no Muraji to transport grain from the Miyake of Nihinomi. Let Abe no Omi send Iga no Omi to transport grain from the Miyake of the province of Iga. Let there be built a Government House at Nanotsu no Kuchi.® Moreover, the Miyake of the three provinces of Tsukushi, Hi, and Toyo are dispersed and remote: transport is therefore impeded by distance. In the case of an emergency it would be difficult to provide for sudden needs. Let the various districts therefore be charged each severally to transfer (the Miyake), and to erect one jointly at Nanotsu no Kuchi, thus making provision against extraordinary occasions, and long preserving the lives of the people.

' Lit. surnames. * Flame of fire.

3 It must not be inferred from this that the Japanese had coin at this time. It is simply a phrase borrowed from the Chinese.

4 The tides. ’ Ojin Tenné. ° In Chikuzen.

SENKWA. 35

Speedily go down to the districts (in question) and make known to them Our behests.”’

Autumn, 7th month. Mononobe no Arakahi no Ohomuraji died.

This year was the year Hinoye Tatsu (53rd) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Winter, roth month, 1st day. By reason of Silla’s hostility towards Imna, the Emperor commanded Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji to send his sons Iha and Sadehiko to the assistance of Imna. At this time Iha staid in Tsukushi, ‘where he took charge of the local Government, and made preparations against the three Han.' Sadehiko went to Imnaand restored peace there. He also lent aid to Pékché.

4th year, Spring, 2nd month, roth day. The Emperor died in the Palace of Ihorino in Hinokuma at the age of seventythree.

Winter, 11th month, 17th day. The Emperor was buried in the misasagi at the top of the acclivity of Tsukijima, in Musa, in the province of Yamato.

There were buried with him in the same misasagi the Empress, viz. the Imperial Princess Tachibana and her infant ‘child

There is no mention in the records of the year of the Empress’s death. Probably the infant child had died before reaching manhood.

' ie. Silla, Pekché, and Kory6.

In Japanese wakugo. This word is also found as a proper name, which would account for the strange remark of the “ Original Commentary.”

AyD, 537s

XVIII. 13.

A.D. 539»

BOOK XIX.

THE EMPEROR AME-KUNI OSHI-HIRAKI HIRO-NIHA." (KIMMEI*? TENNO.)

THE Emperor Ame-kuni Oshi-hiraki Hiro-niha was the rightful heir of the Emperor Wohodo. His mother’s name was the Empress Tashiraka. The Emperor loved him, and kept him constantly at his side. When the Emperor was young he had a dream, in which a man appeared to him, saying :— “‘Tfthou makest a favourite of a man called Hada no Ohotsuchi, thou wilt surely possess the Empire when thou dost attain to manhood.” When he awoke, he sent messengers to search everywhere. They got from the province of Yamashiro, the district of Kii and the township of Fukakusa, a man whose name and surname were actually as in the dream. Upon this joy pervaded his whole frame. ‘‘ A dream without precedent !’” he exclaimed, and addressed him, saying:—‘‘ Has anything happened thee?” He answered and said :—‘‘ Nothing. Only when thy servant was on his way back from Ise, whither hehad gone to trade, he fell in with two wolves* on a mountain, who were fighting with one another, and were defiled with blood. Thy servant got down from his horse, and, having: rinsed his mouth and hands, made prayer to them, saying :— ‘Ye are august deities, and yet ye take delight in violence.

1 Heaven-land push-open wide-court.

) Kimmei. Legge renders this by “reverential, intelligent.” Vide “ Shooking,” p. 15.

“ No true wolf exists in Japan, but Canis hodophylax is a sort of lame counterfeit of the European beast.”—Dickins, in Satow and Hawes’ “ Handbook of Japan,” p. [40]. Of the Ohokami, lit. “ Great God,” by which the Chinese character for wolf is rendered, Dickins says, “If it exists, nothing is known oft to science.”

If ye were to fall in with a hunter, very speedily ye should be taken.’ So thy servant restrained them from fighting together, and having wiped them and cleansed their blood-stained hair, eventually let them go, thus saving both their lives.” The Emperor said :—‘‘ This is undoubtedly your reward.” !. So he made him to serve near his own person, and treated him with a favour which was daily renewed, so that he arrived at the height of great wealth. When the Emperor came to the throne, he appointed him to the Treasury. .

In Winter, the roth month of the 4th year of his reign, the Emperor Takewo hiro-kuni oshi-tate died. The Imperial Prince, the Emperor? Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha, addressed the Ministers, saying :—‘‘ I am young ® in years, and of shallow knowledge. I have not yet had experience of the affairs of government. The Empress Yamada has a clear acquaintance with all matters of administration, and I pray you to apply to her and then decide.”’

The Empress Yamada rendered humble thanks, saying :— “Your handmaiden has been treated with favour, far beyond seas and mountains. But the manifold machinery of government is much too difficult a charge fora woman to undertake it. Now the Imperial Prince honours age, and shows affection to the young. He treats the wise with courtesy, and all day long neglects -his food while he attends to others. Not only so, but young as he is, the point comes through.‘ Already he has at his disposal an auspicious reputation, he is of a mild disposition and earnest in compassionate care. I pray the Ministers that they will, without delay, cause him to ascend to the Dignity, and preside gloriously over the Empire.’ ®

12th month, 5th day. The Imperial Prince Ame-kuni oshi-

‘ i.e. his being recommended to the Emperor in a dream.

2 Ste:

° A brother had died four years before, aged seventy, and another had just died, aged seventy-three. Kimmei is said to have died A.D. 571, at the age of sixty-three, or eighty-one, by another account. Evidently the ‘chronology is not yet quite satisfactory.

An allusion to the Chinese saying, “ Talent will show itself: like an awl in a bag, the point comes through.” Vzde Giles, p. 1309.

‘* The Empress’s speech is composed almost wholly ef sentences from ‘Chinese authors,

XTX 2;

A.D. 540.

) Dele

hiraki hiro-niha assumed the Imperial Dignity. The Empress: was honoured with the title of Grand Empress. Ohotomo no

. Kanamura no Ohomuraji and Mononobe no Okoshi no Ohomuraji were made Ohomuraji, and Soga no Iname no Sukune no Oho-omi was made Oho-omi, all as before.

Ist year, Spring, ist month, 15th day. The officials. petitioned for the appointment of an Empress. The Emperor gave command, saying :—‘‘ Let my proper consort, Ishihime,. daughter of the Emperor Take-wo hiro-kuni oshi-tate,! be appointed Empress.”

She bore him two sons and one daughter. The eldest was. called the Imperial Prince Yata no Tama-katsu no Ohoye, the middle one was called Wosada Nunakura Futo-damashiki no Mikoto,’ the youngest was called the Imperial Princess Kasanuhi [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Satake].

2nd month. A man of Pekché named Kwi-chi-pu came over as an emigrant.: He was settled in Yamamura, in the district of Sofu no Kami, in the province of Yamato. He was. the ancestor of the present Kochifu* of Yamamura.

3rd month.—The Yemishi and the Hayato, both bringing their people with them, came and rendered allegiance.

Autumn, 7th month, 13th.day. The capital was removed to Shikishima, in the district of Shiki, in the province of Yamato. It was accordingly called the Palace of Kanazashi in Shikishima.

8th month. Koryé, Pékché, Silla and Imna all sent envoys together to render tribute. The men of T’sin and of Han, etc., the emigrants from the various frontier nations were assembled together, settled in the provinces and districts, and enrolled in the registers of population. The men of T’sin* numbered

1 Senkwa Tenno.. She was therefore his niece, daughter of his halfbrother by the father’s side.

2 Bindatsu Tenno.

’ The traditional Japanese rendering of the Corean name Kwichipu.

T’sin and Han are the Chinese dynasties so called. These men must have been recent emigrants from China to Corea, or their near descendants who had not yet been merged in the general population. This statement throws light on Japanese ethnology. It shows that not only the upper classes, as appears from the “ Seishiroku,” but the common people contained a large foreign (Chinese and Corean) element.

-KIMMEr.. 39

in all 7053 houses. The Director of the ans was made Hada‘ no Tomo no Miyakko.

gth month, 5th day. The Emperor made a progress to the shrine of Hafuritsu* at Naniha. He was accompanied by Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji, Inamochi, Kose no Omi, and Okoshi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji. -The Emperor inquired of the Ministers, saying :—‘‘ How many troops would be required:to conquer Silla?”? Okoshi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji and the rest addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘* With only a few soldiers it would not be easy to chastise Silla. Formerly, in the sixth year of the reign of the Emperor Wohodo, Pékché sent envoys petitioning that the four districts of Imna, viz. Upper Tari, Lower Tari, Syata and Muro might be granted to. him. Kanamura, Ohotomo no Ohomuraji readily agreed with the request contained in this petition, and granted the demand. In consequence of this, Silla has cherished resentment for many years. Its chastisement should not be lightly undertaken.” Now Ohotomo no Kanamura staid in his house at Sumiyoshi,* and, on the pretence of illness, did not attend Court. The Emperor sent Magariko, Awomi no Ohotoshi, courteously to make kind inquiries. The Ohomuraji humbly thanked the Emperor, and said:—‘‘ That which ails me is nought else than this. The Ministers now say that it was I who lost Imna. Therefore I was afraid, and did not come to Court.’ So he made a present to the messenger of a saddlehorse, and showed him great friendliness and honour. Awomi no Ohotoshi made a faithful report to the Emperor, who commanded, saying :—‘‘ Thou hast long shown the utmost fidelity : be not moved by what people may say.” He acquitted him of all guilt, and showed him increasing favour.

This year was the year Kanoye Saru (57th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 3rd month. The Emperor took to him five concubines. The senior concubine was the Imperial Princess Kurawakaya hime, younger sister of the Empress. She bore. to him the Imperial Prince Iso no kami. The next was also a younger sister of the Empress, named the Imperial Princess Hikage.

1 T’sin is called Hada in Japanese.

? Hafuri means a Shinto priest, tsu is probably the genitive particle. SSeS ADVE, .p~ 7. * Or Suminoye, near Sakai.

XIX, 6.

The statement made here that she was the Empress’s younger sister is clear. This is the daughter of the Emperor Hinokuma no Takada.’ And yet in enumerating the consorts the name of her consort-mother and the name of the Imperial Princess do not appear. I do not know what writing it is taken from. Some future inquirer may discover.”

She bore to the Emperor the Imperial Prince Kura. The next was the daughter of Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune. Her name was Kitashi hime. She had seven sons and six daughters. The first was called the Imperial Prince Ohoye. He became Tachibana no Toyohino Mikoto.? The second was called the Imperial Princess Ihane. [Also called the Imperial Princess Ime.] At first she was priestess to the great Deity of Ise, but was afterwards dismissed, being convicted of an intrigue with the Imperial Prince Mubaragi.* The third was called the Imperial Prince Atori. The fourth was called Toyomike Kashikiya no Mikoto.’ The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Mariko. The sixth was called the Imperial Princess Ohoyake. The seventh was called the Imperial Prince Iso no Kami-be. The eighth was called the Imperial Prince Yamashiro. The ninth was called the Imperial Princess Ohotomo. The tenth was called the Imperial Prince Sakurawi. The eleventh was called the Imperial Princess Katano. The twelfth was called the Young Imperial Prince Tachibana ga moto. The thirteenth was called the Imperial Princess Toneri. The next (concubine) was a younger sister of Kitashi hime by the same mother, named Wonane-gimi. She bore four sons and one daughter. The first was called the Imperial Prince Mubaragi. The second was called the Imperial Prince Katsuraki. The third was called the Imperial Princess Hasetsukabe Anahobe. The fourth was called the Imperial Prince Hasetsukabe

1 Senkwa Tenno.

These genealogies present much that is obscure and contradictory, The ‘ Kojiki” varies. One thing, however, is clear, that the Emperors at this time married their own half-sisters and other near relations.

Yomei Tenno.

*Or Ibaragi, or Uberagi. He was her half-brother by the father’s. side, and cousin by the mother’s side.

5 Suiko Tenno.

KIMMEL. 41

Anahobe. ,[Otherwise called the’ Imperial. Prince Amatsuka no ko: one writing has, “‘ otherwise called the Imperial Prince Sumuto.”| The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Hasebe.

One writing has :—‘‘ The first was called the Imperial Prince Mubaragi. The second was called the Imperial Princess Hasetsukabe Anahobe. The third was called the Imperial Prince Hasetsukabe Anahobe, otherwise called the Imperial Prince Sumuto. The fourth was called the Imperial Prince Katsuraki. The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Hasebe.”’ One writing says:—‘‘ The first was called the Imperial Prince Mubaragi.’ The second was called the Imperial Prince Sumuto. The third was called the Imperial Princess Hasetsukabe Anahobe. The fourth was called the Imperial Prince Hasetsukabe Anahobe, also called the Imperial Prince Amatsuka no ko. The fifth was called the Imperial Prince Hasebe.” In the original record of the Emperors there are many old characters, which underwent frequent alterations in the hands of the compilers. Later men, in learning to read them, modified them to suit the meaning, and, owing to their being handed down by repeated copying, errors eventually arose, by which the order was disturbed, and elder and younger mistaken for one another. We have now investigated old and new, and restored the truth. In cases where it was difficult to ascertain it, we have selected and followed one (MS. ?) and noted down carefully the variants. All other (passages) follow the same rule.’

The next (consort) was the daughter of Kasuga no Hifuri no Omi, by name Nukako. She bore the Imperial Princess Kasuga no Yamada, and the Imperial Prince Tachibana no Maro.

’ Itis difficult to say anything of the authorship of this note. It is clearly not from the pen of the compiler of the “ Nihongi.” The word I have rendered “modified” is engrave (or carve)—alter (Fl) U8), which looks rather as if block-printing were referred to. This would bring the writer down to the thirteenth century or thereabouts. The “original record of the Emperors” is very like the title of one of the parts of Shdtoku Daishi’s “ Kiujiki.” See below, XXII. 32. The Japanese commentators give.no help here.

XIX. 7,

PXOIEX. 8.

Summer, 4th month. The second Kanki! of Ara named

I-than-hyé, and the Té-pu-son Ku-chhyu-yu-ri, the Syang-syu-.

wi* of Kara named Kachyén-hyé, the Kanki of Cholma named San-pan-hyé, the Kanki’s son, the junior Kanki of Tara named I-tha, Ko-tha son of the Kanki of Sa-i-ki—these Kanki, together with Kibi no Omi, the (Japanese) Commissioner for Imna, proceeded to Pékché, and together heard the Imperial edict read. Syong-myong,* King of Pekché, addressing the Kanki of Imna and the others, said :—

“The Emperor of Japan decrees that Imna shall be wholly re-established. Now by what means is this to be done? Why should not each of you with the deepest loyalty develop the sage purpose ?’”’ +

The Kanki of Imna and the others answered and said :— ‘Already two or three times proposals have been made to Silla, but no answer has been received. Let the present intention be again communicated to Silla, and if there is still -no reply, it will now be well that all of us should send envoys to. go and lay the matter before the Emperor. It will then depend on the Great King’s will whether Imna is. to be established or not. We shall humbly receive his instructions. Who shall dare to offer a word of objection? Now the territory of Imna

1 The Corean pronunciation of the Chinese characters would be Hanki,. but here and below Kanki is no doubt the correct word.

2 Syang-syu-wi means “highest rank.”

3 The “ Tongkam” calls him Syéng. It has only a few words under this year, and nothing is said of the events here related.

4 Notwithstanding the respectful terms in which the King of Pékché speaks. of the Emperor of Japan, it would be a mistake to suppose that their relations were those of suzerainty. The King of Pékché made war without consulting Japan, and several times during this century received investiture from the reigning: Chinese Dynasty, as in 528 and 570. Possibly the Japanese historians may have garbled the documents before them so as to make them read more respectful to the Mikado. But for the period we have now come to it is not necessary to take this view. The kinglets of Corea very likely were not sparing of complimentary phrases which cost them nothing. A Chinese author mentions the fact that at this period the Coreans styled Japan Fe BM, or the Great Country.

I am inclined to think that the word Japan in this passage has been introduced retrospectively. If this had been the official designation of the country at this time, it would in all probability have been used in the letter addressed to the Emperor of China in Suiko’s reign.

is conterminous with Silla, and it is to be feared that this will prove disastrous to Chhak-syun, etc.

By etc. is meant Tok-kwi-than and Kara. The reference is to the disaster of the conquest of Chhak-syun and the other provinces.

King Syéng-my6ng said:—‘‘In former times, during: the reigns of my ancestors, King Sok-ko' and King Kwi-syu,” the Kanki of Ara, Kara, and Chhak-syun first sent envoys and entered into communication. We became knitted together by a cordial friendship, and they were treated as children or younger brothers. It was my hope that they should flourish continuously. But now they have been deceived by Silla and have caused the Emperor to be wroth, and Imna to be angry. This is the fault of me, the incompetent one, for which I am profoundly sorry. I therefore sent Maro,* the Ha-pu Chungcha-phyong, and Méno, the Syéng-pang Kap-syo, to Kara to meet the Imna authorities, and, having sworn together, thereafter earnestly and perseveringly to concert measures for the establishment of Imna, without forgetfulness either morning or evening. Now the terms of the Emperor’s commands are— ‘Let Imna be at once established.’ I therefore wish to consult with you as to the means of setting up Imna and the other provinces, Let this matter be well weighed by you. Moreover I shall send for Silla to the Imna frontier, and ask whether he means to obey or not. Upon receiving his answer we

can send envoys together to report to the Emperor and humbly .

receive his instructions. If, however, before the return of the envoys, Silla watches an opportunity and invades Imna, I will go to its assistance, so that there is no need for anxiety. Let us, however, make good preparation to defend ourselves; let us be watchful and not forgetful. As to what you specially tell me, viz. that you fear disaster for Chhak-syun, etc., it is not (merely) the aggressiveness of Silla which has made this possible. T6k-kwi-than lies on the border between Kara and Silla, and for several successive years has been harassed

’ Probably King Syoko. 2 Kusyu.

3 From this it would appear that Maro is a Corean name as well as Japanese. It also occurs in Keidai Tennd’s reign. Ha-pu means “ lower division.” Chung-cha-phyong is the name of a high office in Corea.

DIX, (0:

OLX. 510:

and defeated. Imna has not been able to render it assistance, and it has therefore suffered ruin. South Kara, being a very small place, was unable promptly to make defence, and knew not whom to rely upon. Therefore it has come to ruin. As to Chhak-syun, the upper and lower classes practise doubledealing so much so as to wish voluntarily to join Silla and to hold secret communication with that object. Therefore it has come to ruin. Viewed in this light, the downfall of these three provinces had very sufficient causes.

Formerly Silla asked help from Koryé6, and with its assistance

‘invaded Imna and Pékché, but to this day without conquering

them. How then could Silla alone destroyImna? If youand I, the incompetent one, now join our powers, and with united hearts place our inward trust in the Emperor, Imna will assuredly be established.”

Each received presents according to his station, and they took their way homewards joyfully.

Autumn, 7th month. Pekché, hearing that the (Japanese) authorities of Ara were intriguing with Silla, sent Pirimakko, Nasol of the Senior division, the Nasol Syén-mun, the Nasol of the middle division, Mok-hiép Me-syun, and Ki no Omi,

The Nasol Ki no Omi was probably the son of Ki no Omi by a marriage with a Corean woman, who therefore remained in the country and was made Nasol by Pekché. It is not clear who his father was. Other cases all. follow this rule. the Nasol Mimasya, on a mission to Ara, to summon to them the agents of Silla and Imna, and to concert measures for the establishment of Imna. He _ separately reproved Kahachi no Atahe, the chief Japanese authority of Ara, roundly for intriguing with Silla. . The Pekché ‘ Original Record” has Kapuchipi Atahe Akyoninasacharomato. This is not clear. Addressing Imna, he said:—‘‘In past times, my ancestors, Kings Sokko and Kwisyu,' were first joined in amity with the former Kanki. They became as it were brethren. I therefore look upon you as my children or younger brothers, and you regard me as a father or elder brother. Together we serve the

1 See above, p. 43.

-KIMME!. 45.

Emperor, and unitedly repel hostile violence, procuring up till now the peace of the country and the integrity of the State. When I think of the friendly language of my ancestors and the former Kanki, it seems to me like the shining sun. From that time to this, I have sedulously maintained friendship with my neighbours and have always dealt honestly with the allied countries. My affection for them passes that of flesh and bones.’ It was the constant prayer of me, the inept one, that such a fair beginning might have a fitting end. I cannot understand why people should lightly give credit to vague rumours and for a space of several years should have impulsively abandoned their purpose. It may be said of such, in the words of the men of old, that ‘they repent when it is too late.’ But if, as regards the present, they swear to the gods as far as the cloud-spaces above, and down to the region within the springs * below, and amend their faults so as to accord with the past, revealing all that they do without the least reserve, so that their loyalty penetrates to the spirits, and if they take themselves severely to task, this may again be accepted. We are told that of those who stand in the position of successors, honour is to him who keeps well in the rut made by his predecessors, and makes the hall and roof to prosper, thereby accomplishing a meritorious service.® I therefore wish to go back and reverence the kindly feeling of the friendship of former ages, and, in respectful obedience to the terms of the Emperor’s decree, rescue from Silla the provinces torn off by it, viz. South Kara, Tok-kwi-than, etc., and restoring them to their original connection and making them transfer to Imna their substance, strive to play the part to them of father or elder brother, constantly doing homage to Japan. It is this which deprives my food of flavour, and robs me of peaceful slumber, my mind being full of anxious thought while I regret the past and practise self-discipline for the present.

Now all the world knows Silla’s blandishing words and subtle deceptions. You, out of an indiscriminating confidence

1 i.e. I love them more than a brother.

2 i.e. the yellow springs, or Hades.

“When a deceased father, wishing to build a house, had laid out the plan, if his son be unwilling to raise up the hall, how much less will he be willing to complete the roof !”—Legge’s “ Shooking,” p. 371.

ROX rie

NOEXG 128

in them, have already fallen a prey to the designs of others. At the present moment, where the frontier of Imna borders on Silla, let there be permanent defensive preparations. How can your watchfulness be relaxed? Here it is to be feared lest you, having fallen into and become entangled in the nets and pitfalls of slanderous deceit, should ruin your country and overturn your State, becoming yourselves the captives of others. When I, the incompetent one, reflect on this, I am full of anxious thought, and can find no rest.

It has come to my ears that during the meetings at which Silla and Imna concerted their plans, there were manifested portents of trees and serpents. This is notorious to everybody. Now (ill) luck sent by the Powers of Evil’ is for the sake of making people correct their conduct; natural catastrophes’ are given for men’s instruction. It is just in this way that Bright Heaven communicates to us as a lesson tokens of the former spirits. When misfortune has reached a climax, one may have remorse ; when ruin has come, one may think of establishing himself again, but what avails it ?

If you will now be guided by me and give obedience to the Emperor’s command, Imna may be restored. Why should you apprehend ill-success ? If you desire to hold permanently your original territory, and long to rule over your old subjects, here lies the means of doing so. Should you not be watchful ? ”

King SyGng-myong further addressed the Japanese authorities of Imna, saying :—‘‘ The Emperor’s decree amounts to this :— ‘If Imna falls, you are left without resources; if Imna is established, you will in that case have succour. You should therefore join us in setting up Imna and restoring it to its former position, so as to provide a help for yourselves and a kindly maintenance for your people.’ Receive with respect the Imperial orders ; let your hearts be filled with awe and dread, and make a vow to devote your earnest efforts. Thus it may be hoped that Imna may be rendered prosperous, and long serve the Emperor, as in former times. Let us first consider

1 The Japanese interlinear version has tsuchi.no wazawahi and ame no wazawahi, i.e. calamities of earth, and calamities of Heaven. There seems here a confusion between ill omens and the calamities they portend.

what is in the future, and then let us take repose. If you, the Japanese authority, in full reliance on the Imperial decree, lend aid to Imna, this will assuredly be attended by the Emperor’ S approval, and you personally will reap rewards.

Moreover, the high Japanese officials, having been long resident in the Land of Imna, close to the Silla frontier, are acquainted with the state of affairs inthat country. They have not only for this year, but long been poisoning Imna, and devising means of defence against Japan. The reason they have not made up their minds to more active measures is that near, they are ashamed in the eyes of Pekche, and afar, they fear the Emperor. So they beguile the Court with feigned service, and maintain a false appearance of amity with Imna.

In thus stimulating to action (you) the (Japanese) authorities of Imna, it is my desire that before they have annexed Imna, and while they still maintain a feigned appearance of submissiveness, you should now seize the opportunity of their being unprepared, and raising all your forces conquer them. The Imperial decree urging us to establish South Kara and Tokkwi-than does not date merely from a few tens of years ago, and yet Silla has not once listened to this order, as is well known to you. Now, can anything be better than, in respectful faith in the Emperor, to endeavour to establish Imna? I fear, however, lest you, too readily trusting to blandishing speeches and lightly accepting false statements, may cause the ruin of the land of Imna and bring dishonour on the Emperor. Be warned against this, and do not be deceived by others.”

3rd year,’ Autumn, 7th month. Pekché sent Ki no Omi Nasol Mimasa and Kwi-nyon, Nasol of the middle division to come and report to the Emperor on the administration of Imna in Lower Kara,’ and to present at the same time a memorial.

4th year, Summer, 4th month. Ki no Omi, Nasol Mimasa? of Pekché and the rest took their departure.

Autumn, gth month. King Syong-myéng of Pékché sent

“Third year” is not in the original. The “Shikai” inserts it, no doubt rightly.

pital Hf. The interlinear Kana has Arushi Kara Kuni. Arushi is meant for the Corean word aré, “ below,”

Kino Omi was a Japanese with a Corean title. See above, p. 44.

XIX. 14.

A.D. 542.

A.D. 543.

XIX. 15.

Chin-mu Kwi-mun, Nasol of the Former Division, the Hotok Kwi-chu Kwi-nu and Makamu, Sit6k of the Mononobe, with a present of Punam' products and two slaves.

Winter, 11th month, 8th day. Tsumori no Muraji was sent to Pékché with a message from the Emperor to the following effect :—‘‘ Let the Pékché prefects and governors of castles resident in that part of Lower Kara which belongs to Imna_ be joined to the Japanese jurisdiction.” He also bore an Imperial decree, which commanded as follows :—

‘For more than ten years past you have presented memorials saying that Imna should be established. But notwithstanding these representations the matter still remains unaccomplished. Now Imna is the roof-tree of your country. Ifthe roof-tree is broken, who shall erect a house with it? Our reflections rest inthis. You ought speedily toestablish Imna. If you establish Imna speedily, it is necessary to say that Kahachi no Atahe* and his followers will of their own accord retire.”

On this day King Syong-myong, having heard the Imperial decree, asked the opinion in succession of his three Chief Ministers, his Treasurer, and his high officials, saying :—‘‘ The Imperial edict runs so: What is now to be done?” The three Chief Ministers and the rest answered and said :—‘‘ Our prefects and governors of castles in Lower Kara should not leave our jurisdiction. As to establishing the country (of Imna), the Imperial decree should be at once complied with.”

12th month. King Syong-myong of Pékché again published the former Imperial decree to all his officials, saying :—‘‘ The Emperor’s decree is to this effect. Now what is next to be done?” The senior Minister Sa-chhék-kwi-nu, the middle Minister Mok-hyop-ma-na, the junior Minister Mok-yun-kwi, the Tok-sol Pi-ri-mak-ko, the T6k-sol Tong-sy6ng-to-thyon, the Tok-sol Mok-hyop-mé-syun, the Tok-sol Kuk-syu-ta and the Na-sol Y6n-pi-chyon-na counselled alike, saying :—‘‘ Thy servants are by nature stupid, and have no good scheme at all to propose. It is best to carry out the Imperial instructions for the establishment of Imna. Thou shouldst now summon the

1 Described as Namban, or southern barbarians, ie. the Malay

Archipelago. 2 See above, XIX. 10. He was the Japanese authority of Ara who was intriguing with Silla.

agents of Imna and the Kanki of the various provinces, and concert along with them a common policy, which should be laid before the Emperor in proof of thy good intentions. Kahachi no Atahe, Yanasa and Mato are still resident in Ara- Imna, and (while this is so) it is to be feared that it will be hard to establish it. Add therefore a further memorial, praying that they may be removed to their original place.”’

King Sydng-myong said :—‘‘ Your advice, my Ministers, is thoroughly in accordance with my feelings.”

Accordingly, in this month he sent the Si-ték, Ko-pun to summon the Agent of Imna and the Agent of the Japanese authority. They both answered and said:—‘‘ When New Year’s Day has passed, we will go and hear (what the King of Pekché has to say).”

5th year, Spring, 1st month. The Land of Pékché sent messengers to summon the Agents of Imna and of the Japanese authorities. They both answered and said :—‘‘ The season has come for worshipping the Gods: when the festival is over we will go.”

This month Peékché sent messengers a second time to summon the Agents of Imna and of the Japanese authorities. Neither the Japanese authorities nor Imna sent their Agents, but sent mean persons, so that Pékché was unable to concert with them measures for the establishment of Imna.

2nd month. Pékché sent the Si-ték, Ma-mu, the Si-ték Kopun-ok and the Si-tok, Sa-na-no-chha-chyu to Imna with the following message to the Japanese authorities and the Kanki of Imna:—‘‘ I sent Ki no Omi, the Nasol, Mi-ma-sa,' the Nasol, Kwi-ny6n, and Mononobe no Muraji, the Nasol, Yong-ka-ta, to have an audience of the Emperor. Mi-ma-sa and his colleagues returned from Japan with a decree which declared as follows :—‘ Do ye, in concert with the Japanese authorities residing there, speedily prepare a good plan such as may meet our wishes. See that you are vigilant, and be not imposed upon by the wiles of others.’

Moreover Tsumori no [the ‘Original Pékché Record’ has ‘Tsumori no Muraji Kwi-ma-nu-kwé.’ There is here a corruption, and the name cannot be made clear) Muraji,

1 Ki no Omi was the Nasol Mimasa. VOCS ells E

DOE 6s

A.D. 544.

OEXG 7.

when he returned from Japan, communicated an Imperial

message, and inquired respecting the administration of

Imna. I therefore desired, in concert with the Japanese authorities and the Imna Agents, to come to a decision regarding the government of Imna, which I might report to the Emperor. I sent for them three times, but until now they have not arrived. For this reason I have been unable to discuss with you a plan for the government of Imna, and make my report to the Emperor. It is now my intention to invite Tsumori no Muraji to remain, and by another quick messenger to send the Emperor a full report of the condition of affairs. This messenger will be despatched to Japan on the roth of the 3rd month. On his arrival the Emperor will undoubtedly ask questions about you. I would therefore recommend you, the chief Japanese authority and the Kanki of Imna, each to despatch messengers in company with my messenger to go and receive such commands as the Emperor may give.”

Pékché separately addressed Kahachi no Atahe [the “Original Pékché Record” has Kahachi no Atahe Inasamato. There is here a corruption, and the correct name is unclear], saying :—‘‘ From former times until now I have heard of nothing but thy misdeeds. Thy ancestors [the ‘ Original Pékché Record’ has, ‘ Thy predecessor Na-han-tha-kap-pé-kanap-chik-ki-kap-pé, otherwise called Na-ka-tha-kap-pe-eung-kaki-mi.’! This is a corruption and not clear] have all fostered wicked lies, and, led away by Wi-ka-ka Kimi, have placed implicit faith in his statements. [The Pékché ‘ Original Record’ has, ‘ Wi-ka Kimi’s personal name was Yupiki.’]| Without sorrow for thy country’s disasters or regard for my wishes they recklessly indulged in violence and oppression. Expelled on this account, thou and thy people came to reside in Imna, where thou hast constantly preached evil. The daily increasing ruin of Imna is due to thee. Although but an insignificant person, thou art like the small fire which burns up. the hills and moors, and extends to the villages and hamlets. Owing to thy evil deeds, ruin is impending over Imna, with the result that eventually the Miyake of the various provinces.

1 Kimi is probably the Japanese word for “ lord.”

west of the sea will become unable permanently to render service to the Emperor. I am now sending an address to the: Emperor praying that he may remove thee and thy people, and send. thee back to thy former place. Thou also wilt go and hear (the Emperor’s decision).”

Further, addressing the chief Japanese authority of Imna and the Kanki of Imna, he said :—‘‘ In regard to the matter of establishing Imna, how could any one do so without borrowing the Emperor’s power? It was therefore my intention to apply to the Emperor and request of him an army with which to succour the Land of Imna. The provisions for this army would be supplied by me. Whilst the number of the troops was still undecided, it was naturally impossible to make any fixed arrangements for the transport of provisions. It was therefore my request that we should meet and consider together what was best to be done, and having selected the most advantageous course, to report to the Emperor accordingly. Therefore I sent repeated summonses to you, but since you steadily refused to come, it was impossible to advise with you.”

The chief Japanese authority answered and said :—‘‘ The reason why the Imna Agent did not go in compliance with thy summons was because I would not allow him to do so. When I sent a report to the Emperor, the return messenger brought the following instructions from His Majesty :—‘ We are about

to send Ika no Omi{[corrupt—not clear] to Sillaand Tsumori no -

Muraji to Pékché. Do thou await the Imperial message which they will bring, and meanwhile refrain from taking the trouble of going to Silla or Pekché.’ Such were the Imperial instructions. When I heard of Ika no Omi’s embassy to Silla, I sent after him to inquire the Emperor’s message. He said, ‘ Let the Japanese Omi and the Agent of Imna proceed to Silla, and apply to Silla to receive communication of the Emperor’s orders.’ Nothing was said about going to Pékché to learn his commands. Afterwards Tsumori no Muraji eventually arrived, and when passing through this place, mentioned this subject, and said, ‘ My present mission to Pekché is for the purpose of getting rid of the Peéekché prefects and governors of castles resident in Lower Kara. I have only heard of this question, and know nothing of any instructions to Imna and the E 2

XIX. 18.

XIX. 19.

Japanese authorities to meet Pékché, in order to hear the Emperor’s commands.’ This is why we have not gone, and Imna is not responsible.”

Hereupon the Kanki of Imna said :—‘‘ In accordance with the summons of thy messenger, it was our desire to proceed (to Pékché). But the chief Japanese authority would not allow us to be despatched, and that was why we did not do so. As for the instructions which the Great King, prompted by his feelings, has addressed to us, with the object of establishing Imna, it is impossible for us adequately to express our joy at seeing them.”

3rd month. Pékché sent the Nasol, A-mang-teung-mun, Kama, the Nasol of Ho-syé,’ and Kapi, the Nasol of Mononobe, to present a memorial to the Emperor, as follows :—

‘‘The Nasol, Mi-ma-sa, the Nasol, Kwi-ny6n, and their colleagues came to thy servant’s frontier state bearing an Imperial decree, which said :—‘ You should concert a good plan along with the Japanese authorities resident there, and speedily establish Imna. Be on your guard, and do not allow yourselves to be deceived by others.’ Moreover Tsumori no Muraji and his colleagues came to thy servant’s frontier state, bearing an Imperial message in which inquiry was made as to the establishment of Imna. I received the Imperial command with reverence, and without presuming to delay, desired to concert measures along with them. I therefore sent messengers to summon the Japanese authorities [the Pékché ‘ Original Record’ has, ‘Sent to summon Wi-ho-phi no Omi.’ This is, perhaps, Iku-ba no Omi] and Imna. They all answered and said: —‘ The new year hascome. Please let it pass, and then we will go.’ A long time elapsed, and yet they did not arrive. I again sent messengers to summon them. They all answered and said :—‘ The festival time has come. Please let it pass, and then we will go.’ A long time elapsed, and yet they did not arrive. I again sent messengers to summon them. But inasmuch as they sent mean men, it was impossible to concert plans. Now Imna’s failure to come in answer to my summons was not

1 This may be Japanese, in which case Kose is the pronunciation. Mononobe is Japanese. The frequency with which Japanese names occur in | the names of Pékché officials is significant of the influence exercised by Japan in the peninsula at this period.

KIMMEI. : ie

their own idea, it was the work of the unprincipled sycophancy of Ahyén-Ya-na-sa and Cha-ro-ma-to [two men’s names: they have already occurred above ']. Now Imna treats Ara as an elder brother, and simply folhewe its wishes, while the people of Ara regard the Japanese authority as Heaven, and are implicitly guided by its wishes. [The Pékché ‘Original Record’ has, ‘Treats Ara as a father, and regards the Japanese authority as the origin.] Now Ikuba no Omi, Kibi no Omi, and Kahachi no Atahe are all simply at the beck and nod of Yanasa and Mato. Yanasa and Mato are only mean persons of no family, yet they exercise absolute authority over the Japanese administration. Moreover they restrain Imna and prevent it from sending envoys. For these reasons I was unable to concert measures with them and make answer to Your Majesty. I therefore detained Kwi-ma-nu-ki [probably Tsumori no Muraji| and sent another messenger, swift as a flying bird, with this report to Your Majesty. But if you allowed those two men [Yanasa and Mato] to remain in Ara, they would carry on their manifold intrigues, making it impossible for Imna to be established, and assuredly preventing the states west of the sea from doing their service. It was my humble petition that these two men might be removed and sent home, and that you should take measures for the establishment of Imna by instructions to the Japanese authorities and to Imna. Therefore thy servants sent the Nasol, Mimasa and the Nasol, Kwinyén along with Kwi-ma-nu-ki to present this memorial and to hear Your Majesty’s answer. Hereupon Your Majesty gave command, saying :—‘ It was not by our wishes that Ikuba no Omi and the others [by the others are meant Kibi, Otokimi no Omi and Kahachi no Atahe] went to Silla. Formerly, when In-chi-mi (not clear) and the Kanki of Aro were in office, that country was harassed by Silla, and the people were unable to attend to their husbandry. Peékché is so far distant that it was unable to help them in their need. Ikuba no Omi and the others therefore went to Silla, and just obtained leave for them to plough and sow. Is it necessary to repeat what We have already told thee, viz., that if Imna is established, Yanasa and Mato will withdraw of their own accord.’

1 See above, p. 54. They are intended for Japanese names, but I do not recognize them, ;

XIX. 20.

XX. 21,

I received Your Majesty’s Commands with humility. Joy and dread mingled in my bosom. Silla, however, was deceiving the Imperial Court, and knew how to set at naught the Imperial Commands. In spring, Silla seized Chhak-syun, and having expelled my guards of Mount Kunyé, at length kept possession of it. The part bordering on Ara was cultivated by Ara; the part bordering on Mount Kunyé was cultivated by Silla. Each cultivated for themselves, and there was no mutual encroachment. But Yanasa and Mato passed over and cultivated the territory of others. In the sixth month they ran away to Inchimi. Afterwards, when Kose no Omi came [the Pékché ‘Original Record’ has, ‘ After I detained Inchimi, when Kose no Omicame.’ All this is not clear], Silla ceased to encroach on and harass the territory of others, and there were no complaints from Ara of being unable to attend to husbandry owing to the harassments of Silla. Thy servant was formerly told that Silla, every spring and autumn, assembled troops in large numbers with the object of invading Ara and Hasan,’ or as some say, to invade Kara. Lately I received a letter, in consequence of which I sent troops for the protection of Imna. This shows that there has been no negligence. I repeatedly despatched resolute soldiers to their help when occasion demanded, and it was owing to this that the Imna people were able to carry on their agricultural operations in due season, and that Silla did not dare to molest them. Yet it was reported to Your Majesty that Pékché was so far distant that it was unable to help them in their need, and, therefore, Ikuba no Omiand the others went to Silla, and just obtained leave for them to plough and sow. This is deceiving the Celestial Court above, and multiplying wicked intrigues. The deception is here plain enough. There must be many other cases besides of lying in order to deceive the Celestial Court. So long as Ikuba no Omi resides in Ara I fear it will be impossible to establish the land of Imna. He ought speedily to be removed. This state of things is viewed by thy servant with profound apprehension. Cha-roma-to, although the son of a Corean mother, holds the position of Ohomuraji and takes precedence among the Agents of Japan, entering the ranks of the noble and honourable. And yet he

‘ fig [lJ]. The interlinear Kana reading is Nomure, where mure is for the Corean moi, mountain.

Ne, ee eee

KIMMEI. | 55

now wears the cap of the Silla official rank of Namanyé,'

from which it may be readily seen that he is devoted to that

country body and soul. When his conduct is maturely observed, there is no sign at all of awe or dread. Therefore I

formerly reported to Your Majesty his evil deeds, setting them

out fully for your information. Now he still wears a foreign dress and daily goes to the Silla borders, journeying back and forward publicly or privately without any fear whatever.

The downfall of the T6k? country was owing to no other cause

than this. Hamphi, Kanki of the Ték country, was false to the

Land of Kara, and had a secret understanding with Silla, so

that Kara fought from without. Hence its (Toék’s) downfall.

Now supposing that the Kanki, Hamphi had been prevented

from entering into a secret understanding with Silla, the Tok

country, small as it is, would certainly not have come:to ruin.

In regard to Chhak-syun again, the case is the same. If the

Ruler of Chhak-syun had been prevented from holding secret

understandings with Silla, and inviting aggression, would this

State have come to destruction? When I consider one after

another the disasters of the downfall of these various provinces,

all are owing to men with secret understandings and double hearts. Now Mato and the others are on terms of great intimacy with Silla. They have at last put on their dress, and frequent Silla morning and evening, secretly preparing treason. I fear, therefore, that Imna will, on this account, come to permanent ruin. If Imna is ruined, thy servant’s country stands alone and exposed to danger, and though I am desirous of continuing my allegiance, how will this be possible? It is my humble prayer that Your Majesty, in the exercise of your profound reflection and distant foresight, will promptly remove them to their former place and thus give peace to Imna.” Winter, roth month. The Peéekché envoys, the Nasol,

Teung-mun, the Nasol, Kama, and the rest took their

departure.

The Peékché ‘Original Record” has, ‘‘ Winter, roth month. The Nasol, Teung-mun and the Nasol, Kama returned from Japan. They said there was no Imperial

1 Nama was a Silla official rank.

? The Ték country is doubtless the same as Tok-kwi-than frequently named above, e.g. XVII. 18.

XIX -22:

».4 Dar ee

reply in respect to the matter of Kahachi no Atahe, Yanasa and Mato, which they had represented to the Emperor.

11th month. Peékché sent messengers to summon the Omi of the Japanese Residency and the Agents of Imna, saying :— “The Nasol Teung-mun, Kama, the Nasol of Kose, and Kapi, the. Mononobe Nasol, whom I sent on a mission to the Emperor’s Court, have returned from Japan. Now let the chief Japanese authority, with the Agents of the Land of Imna, come and hear the Emperor’s orders, and let us consult together respecting Imna.” Accordingly, Kibi no Omi, the chief Japanese authority, the lower Kanki of Ara, the Té-pu-son Ku-chhyu-yu-ni, the Syong-syu-wi’ of Kara, named Ko-chyén-. hyé, the Lord of Sol-ma, the Lord of Sa-i-ki, the son of the Lord of San-pan-hyé, the I-syu-wi? of Tara, named Heul-kénchi, the-Kanki of Cha-tha, and the Kanki of Ku-chha* proceeded to. Péekché. Hereupon, King Syéng-myéng of Pékché notified to them the general purport of the Emperor’s decree, ° saying :—‘‘I sent the Nasol, Mimasa, the Nasol, Kwi-nyon, and the Nasol, Yong-ka-ta to the Court of Japan, upon which the Emperor gave command that Imna was to be speedily established. Moreover, Tsumori no Muraji, by the Emperor’s order, inquired what was to be done with Imna. I have, therefore, sent for you, and I beg of you each to give your advice as to the best further means of establishing Imna.” Kibi no Omi and the Kanki* of Imna said :—‘‘ The establishment of the land of Imna rests simply with the Great King. It is our desire and hope, in obedience to Your Majesty,’ to join in making a representation to the Emperor and _ hearing his instructions.” To this King Syéng-myéng said :—‘‘ The land of Imna has, from of old time, bound itself to be to our Pékché as a son or younger brother.’ Now, Inchimi, of the Japanese Miyake [the name of the Japanese Omi resident in Imna], has already smitten’ Silla, and is now preparing to,

This means Upper-head-rank, and is probably a Corean title. Second-head-rank, probably a title,

Called Ko-chha below, year 23 of this reign.

This term apparently includes all the personages above described.

6 This phrase is used loosely for “a dependant.”

7 The “ Shukai” thinks we should read for “smitten,” “conspired with.” -

: i i \

send an expedition against me. This, again, is a result of his fondness for listening to Silla’s empty boasts and vaunting ianguage. Now the object of sending Inchimi' to Imna was never that it should be invaded and destroyed [not clear]. From old time until now Siila has been without - principle, eating its words and breaking its faith. In this way it has brought our faithful ally, the Land of Chhak-syun, to ruin. I hope to have the satisfaction of making it repent it, and I have therefore sent for you. Let us all take to-heart the Emperor’s gracious message. It is my hope and desire that the Land of Imna may thus be set up and continued as in former days, and that we may long be brethren. I have been informed that on the frontier between the two countries of Silla and Ara there is a great river,” which makes it easily defensible. I intend to take advantage of this to construct six fortresses along it, and humbly to petition the Emperor for 3000 troops—5oo for each fortress. Adding to these my own soldiers, we shall make it impossible (for the Silla people) to cultivate the rice-fields. By harassing them in this way, it is to be hoped that the five fortresses of Mount Kunyé will fling down their arms and surrender of their own accord, while the Land of Chhak-syun will be restored again. For the troops which I shall request of the Emperor, I will provide clothing and food. This is the first part of the plan which I wish to submit to the Emperor. _

Moreover, in respect to the stationing of prefects and governors of castles in South Kara, is it that I wish to oppose the Emperor, and cut off the channel of paying tribute? I only hope to render effective aid against manifold disaster, and to overthrow a powerful enemy. But who is there who does not contrive to attach himself to these bands of violent men? The Northern * enemy is great and strong, and my country is small and weak. If I did not station in South Kara prefects and governors of castles for its government and protection, it could not be defended against such a powerful foe, and it would

‘Probably Isumi was his name. The interlinear Kand gives this rendering.

2 The Naktong gang.

3 Kory6 is meant. The old reading for “ northern” is “this,” the Chinese characters for these two words strongly resembling each other.

DoLX Ay

also be impossible therewith to restrain Silla. I therefore

~ £. propose to retain them in their stations for the harassment of

XIX. 25.

XIX,

Silla, and the preservation of Imna. If this be not done, I-fear that I shall come to ruin and be unable to render allegiance to the Emperor. This is the second part of the scheme which I wish to submit to the Emperor.

Moreover, the Emperor may decree the establishment of Imna, but so long as Kibi no Omi, Kahachi no Atahe, Yanasa, and Mato continue to reside in Imna, he will be unable to do so. I shall therefore request that these four men be each sent back to their respective homes. This is the third part of the plan which I wish to submit to the Emperor.

Let us all together, you the Omi of the Japanese Miyake, you the Kanki of Imna, and myself, despatch envoys with a joint message to His Majesty, praying to hear his gracious instructions.”

Hereupon Kibi no Omi and the Kanki said :—‘ The triple scheme propounded by the Great King is entirely in accordance with our humble sentiments. We pray that we may be allowed to return and respectfully advise with the Oho-omi' [meaning the Oho-omi of the Japanese Administration in Imna]| of the Japanese Administration, the King of Ara, the King of Kara, as to their all sending envoys with a joint message to the Emperor. This is truly an occasion such as only comes once in a thousand years. Ought it not to be profoundly considered and maturely planned ? ”

12th month. The following report” was received from the province of Koshi :—‘‘ At Cape Minabe, on the northern side of the Island of Sado, there arrived men of Su-shén* in a boat, and staid there. During the spring and summer they caught fish, which they used for food. The men of that island said they were not human beings. They also called them devils, and did not dare to go near them. The people of the village of Umtu, on the east of the island, having gathered acorns,* were

1 The Omi was therefore only a subordinate officer.

2 Apparently made by the provincial recorders whose appointment is noted above, p. 307 of Vol. I.

3 “ An old name for the 7 NEL , Tungusic ancestors of the Manchus.”— Giles. The interlinear Kana has Mishi-hase or Misht-muse or M!shimumase. 4 The fruit of the shii, or Quercus Cuspidata.

KIMMEI. Bo":

preparing to cook them for eating, and having covered them over with ashes, were roasting them, when the shells turned into two men, which hovered over the fire at a distance of more

than a foot. After a time they fought together, to the great —

wonder of the villagers. They took them and placed them in the courtyard, when they flew as before, and went on fighting. A certain man divined from this, saying :—‘ We shall assuredly be enchanted by devils.’ Not long after, as he had said, they were plundered by them.' Thereupon the men of Su-shén

removed to Segaha Bay. The God of this bay is a dreadful -

God, and no one dares to approach him. Half of those who drink of that water when thirsty die, and their bones are piled up on the rocky steeps. The common people call this God Mishihase? no Kuma.”

6th year, Spring, 3rd month. Hasuhi, Kashihade no Omi, was sent on a mission to Pékché.

Summer, 5th month. Pekché sent the Nasol, Ki-neung,’ the Nasol, Yong-ka-ta, and the Siték, Chha-chyu with a memorial to the Emperor.

Autumn, gth month. Pékché sent Po-ché,*‘ Ho-ték of the Middle Division, and others to Imna with a present of valuable products of Wu for the Omi of the Japanese Government there, and for all the Kanki, each in proportion to his rank.

This month Pékché made an image of Buddha sixteen feet high,’ and drew up a written prayer, saying :—‘‘I understand that it is extremely meritorious to make a Buddha sixteen feet high. By the merit which I have now acquired in reverentially constructing one, I pray that the Emperor may obtain exceed-

‘ Apparently by the Manchus.

Mishihase is the Japanese rendering of Su-shén. Kuma means bear.

Perhaps identical with the Kwi-nyén mentioned above.

Written with the same characters as are used for the Sanskrit Bodhi, wisdom.

° The “ Shukai” quotes from a Chinese author :—“ Ming Ti, an “Emperor of the Later Han Dynasty, saw in a dream a man of gold of great stature with a nimbus round his head. One of his Ministers explained that there was a God in the western quarter whose name was Buddha. He was sixteen feet high and of a yellow golden colour. Upon this the Emperor sent to India to make inquiries respecting the Buddhist doctrine, which resulted in paintings (of Buddha) being made in China.” Numerous other cases are found of Buddhas of this height.

A.D. 545.

XIX. 27.

ing virtue, and that all the land of the Miyake! belonging to the Emperor may receive blessings. I also pray for the moral enfranchisement * of all living creatures under Heaven. There-

_ fore I have made this image.”

XIX. 28.

Winter, 11th month. Hasuhi, Kashihade no Omi, returned from Pékché, and said :—‘‘ Thy servant, when sent on his mission, departed with all his family, and arrived at the shore [shore means the seashore] of Pékché. The sun went down and we took lodging for the night. One of my children suddenly disappeared, and we could not tell where he had gone to. That night there was a great fall of snow, and we could not search for him untilmorning. Then we found the footprints of a tiger in a row one after another. Thy servant accordingly, having girded on his sword and put on his armour, went out in search. Coming to a cliff, he drew his sword, and said :—‘ I, having respectfully taken charge of the silken threads and cords,*® with weary toil by land and sea, my hair combed by the wind, my bath the rain, with the grass for my mat and thorns for my carpet, came hither, all because I loved my child, and wished to make him succeed to his father’s office. Thou (too), O Dread Deity! hast parental love as one feature of thy character. Now to-night my child disappeared. Following up his traces, I sought for him as far as this place, and without fear of losing my life I intend to have my revenge. For this I have come. Upon this that tiger advanced before me -and opened his mouth in order to devour me. But I, Hasuhi, swiftly stretched out my left hand and seized that tiger by the tongue, while with my right I stabbed it to death. Then I stripped off its skin and returned with it.’”’

This year Koryé was greatly troubled by civil disturbances, and large numbers of people suffered execution.

The “ Pékché Original Record” says :—‘‘ 12th month, 2oth day. The Syé faction and the Chhu faction of the Land of Kory6 fought at the King’s Court with beat of drum. The Syé party were beaten, but did not disband their troops. On the third day, all the Syé party’s children and grandchildren were taken and put to death.

1 i.e. the Japanese territory in Corea. 2 Vimokcha. See Eitel’s ‘“ Handbook of Buddhism,” 2nd edition, p. 2o1.

i.e, the Emperor’s missive.

On the 24th, King Hyang-kang, of the land of Koma,’ died,”

yth year, Spring, ist month, 3rd day. The envoys from Pékché, Kwi-nyén, Nasol of the Middle Division, and his companions took their departure. They received a present of seventy-four good * horses and ten ships.

Summer, 6th month, 12th day. Pekché sent Nyang-Y6pnyé, Nasol of the Middle Division, and others, to present tribute.

Autumn, 7th month. A report was received from the district of Imaki in the province of Yamato, saying :—“ In the spring of the 5th year (of the reign), Miya [this is a personal name], Kahara Tami no Atahe, went up to an upper story to view the prospect. He saw a good horse, bred from the mares which carry the food for the Emperor’s table sent by the fishermen of the Land of Kii. When it saw a shadow it neighed loudly: it nimbly sprang over its mother’s back, He approached and bought it. He kept it for several years. When it grew up, its action was like that of the startled wild goose or the soaring dragon. It differed from the flock and excelled the crowd. It was obedient to control, and its paces were in due proportion.’ It leaped over the ravine at the Hill of Ohochi, which is eighteen rods* in width. Miya, Kahara Tami no Atahe, is a man of the village of Hinokuma.”’

This year Kory6é was greatly disturbed: more than 2000 people were killed in battle.

The “ Pékché Original Record ” has :—‘‘ Koryé on the 3rd day of the rst month established as king the son of the second queen. He was eight years of age. The King of Koma® had three wives. The true queen had no children, and the heir to the throne was the son of the second consort, whose father’s family was of the Chhu faction. The junior wife had also a child. Her father’s family was of the Syé faction. When the King of Koma

1 Written Af. Kory6é is meant. A king of Kory6 named Anwon died in this year, according to the “ Tongkam.” ‘The interlinear Kana has “ Nuta,” which I can make nothing of.

2 i.e. broken in. 3 i.e. it had a good mouth and easy paces 4 The rod is usually of ten feet.

5, The Chinese character is AA, as before. See above.

A.D. 546.

XIX. 209.

A.D. 547.

A.D. 548. PON 30:

took ill, the Syé faction and the Chhu faction each tried to set up the son of the respective consorts. The result was that of the Syé faction more than two thousand men were slain.” 8th year, Spring, 4th month. Pekché sent Chin-mo-syénmun, Tok-sol of the Former Division, the Nasol, Kama and others to ask for auxiliaries, and offered (as hostage) W6n, son of Tong-syong, (Nasol?) of the Lower Division, exchanging him for the Tok-sol, Mun-hyu-ma-na. goth year, Spring, 1st month, 3rd day. The Pekché ambassador, Chin-mo-syén-mun, Tok-sol of the Former Division, and his colleagues, asked leave to depart. Accordingly an Imperial command was given, saying :—‘‘In regard to the auxiliaries asked for by you, help will be assuredly sent you. Hasten to carry back this answer to your king.” Summer, 4th month, 3rd day. Peékché sent the Han-sol of the Middle Division, Nyang Yop-nyé and others with a message to the Emperor, saying:—‘‘The Tok-sol, Syénmun and his colleagues have arrived at thy servant’s frontier state with an Imperial message, informing me that the auxiliary force which I asked for would be sent when occasion demanded. I have humbly received this gracious pronouncement, and my joy is unbounded. Now, a prisoner taken in the expedition of the Castle of Ma-chin [1st month, 3rd day. Koryé led an army and laid siege to the Castle of Ma-chin] ' has reported thus:—‘It was on the invitation and at the instigation of-the Land of Ara and of the Japanese authorities (in Corea) that this expedition against Pekché was undertaken.’ Judging from the facts, this appears likely. I wished, however, to examine thoroughly this statement, and three times sent to summon them. But neither of them came, and I am therefore profoundly anxious. I humbly pray the August Emperor [the western frontier states all style the Emperor of Japan the August (lit. to be feared) Emperor) first to consider this, and for the time being to

1 The “Tongkam” mentions an invasion of Pékché by Kory6 in this year. Kory6 was driven back with great loss by the help of an auxiliary force from Silla. The last statement sounds rather strange in view of the relations of Pékché and Silla described in the above pages.

delay the auxiliaries ' which I asked for until thy servant sends an answer.” The Emperor’s .command was as _ follows:—‘‘ We have

listened attentively to thy representation. When we consider

what thou dost complain of, we, too, are vexed that the Japanese authorities and Ara should not have come to the assistance of a neighbour in his difficulty. But it is incredible that they should have gone so far as to send a secret message to Koryé. If we had ordered it so, of course they would have sent one, but in the absence of any order from us, how could they find it possible to do so? I beg that the king, loosing his collar and slackening his girdle, will possess his soul in peace and avoid profound suspicions and fears. In accordance with our former instructions, let him join forces with Imna, and let them together each defend the territory which they hold in fee against the northern enemy.”

We are about to send a number of men to re-people the territory of Ara, left vacant by the fugitives.”

6th month, 3rd day. An envoy was sent to Pékché with an Imperial message, saying :—‘‘ What is the news since the Ték-sol, Syén-mun took his departure? We aré informed that thy country has suffered from the Koma brigands. It would be well earnestly to take measures in concert with Imna, and defend yourselves as heretofore.”

Intercalary 7th month. 12th day. Nyang-Y6ép-nyé, the Pékché envoy, and his colleagues took their departure.

Winter, roth month, Three hundred and seventy men were sent to Pékché to assist in constructing a fortress * at T6k-1-sin.

roth year, 6th month, 7th day. The Syang-tok, Mun-kwi and the Ko-ték, Ma-chha-mun asked permission to take their departure. Accordingly the Emperor commanded, saying :-— ‘‘ We are about to send to inquire into the truth of the statement that Yanasa and Mato have been privately sending emissaries to Koryé. The army asked for will be countermanded as requested.”

1 If,as the “Tongkam” states, an invasion of Pékché by Koryé had been repulsed by the help of Silla auxiliaries, there was a still better reason why Pékché should no longer require a Japanese force for operations against Silla.

2 Koryo. 3 Or fortresses. *

DADs, SH

A.D. 549.

A.D. 550.

DIDS, 32;

ith year, Spring, 2nd month, toth day. An envoy was sent with an Imperial messagé to Pékché [the ‘ Pékché Original Record” says: —‘‘3rd month, 12th day. The Japanese Ambassador Apita, with three ships, arrived. at the capital’’] , saying :—‘‘ With regard to the purport of the memorial presented by the Syang-tok, Mun-kwi and the Ko-toék, Ma-chhamun, We have given instructions on each point, so that it is as plain as looking at something on the palm of one’s hand. It is Our desire that you should take them thoroughly to heart, and we hope, moreover, that you will give them your whole attention, so that after the envoy’s return all may be with you the same as usual. It is Our present wish merely to make plain Our answer, and therefore We send a messenger to you.

Moreover, We are informed that you have a trusty Minister, the Nasol, Ma-mu, who serves as a channel of communication between you and your people, and who, being a man after Your Majesty’s heart, acts as yourassistant. If you wish that your State should be undisturbed, that, it should permanently occupy the position of a Miyake, and long continue to serve the Emperor, all that is necessary is that Ma-mu be appointed your chief Envoy to Our Court.”

The Emperor made a’ further decree, saying :—‘‘ We. are informed that your enemies of the North commit outrages, and we therefore send you thirty sets’ of arrows, which we hope will serve for the defence of one place.”

Summer, 4th month, Ist day. The Japanese representative ° resident in Pékché being on the point of leaving [the

“ Pékché Original Record ”’ says :—‘‘ 4th month, 1st day. The’

Japanese Apita went away ”’], King Syéng-myoéng, of Pekché, addressed him, saying :—‘‘ As to the matter of Imna, it shall be vigorously defended, in accordance with the Imperial instructions ; as-to Yanasa and Mato, whether they are to be called to an account or not, I shall simply obey the Imperial orders.” He accordingly sent a present of six Koryé slaves for the Emperor, and to his representative he gave a separate gift of one slave. [All these were slaves captured at the siege of Irim.]

16th day. Peékché sent Phi-ku-keun, Nasol of the Middle

1 According to the “ Yengishiki” a set of arrows was sometimes ten,

sometimes fifty. 2 .

A, ie. royal man,

Division, and Chyak-kan-na, Si-tok of the Lower Division, with a present for the Emperor of ten Koma captives.

12th year, Spring, 3rd month. The Emperor gave the king of Pékché a present of 1000 bushels of seed-wheat.

This year, King Syéng-myéng of Pékché, commanding an army in person, together with troops from the two countries, [by the two countries Silla and Imna are meant], invaded Koryé, and conquered the territory of Hansyéng.' Thence he again moved forward his army and attacked Phyéng-yang.? Six districts in all were eventually restored to their former territorial dependence.

13th year, Summer, 4th month. The Imperial Prince, Yata no Tama-katsu no Ohoye, died.

5th month, 8th day. Pékché, Kara, and Ara sent the Toksol of the Middle Division, Mok-hyép-keum-ton, and Asapita, of the Kahachi Be,* to make representation to the Emperor, saying :—‘ Koryé and Silla, having established friendly relations and joined their powers, design to overthrow thy servants’ countries, together with Imna. Therefore we humbly request an auxiliary force, so that we may first attack them unawares. The number of the troops is left to the Emperor’s decision.”

The Emperor commanded, saying :—‘‘ We have now heard all that the King of Pékché, the King of Ara, the King of Kara, and the Omi of the Japanese Government * have conjointly by their envoys represented to Us with regard to the state of affairs. Let them continue, along with Imna, to unite their hearts and strength as heretofore, and they will be undoubtedly blessed with the protection of High Heaven, and can, moreover, place their trust in the spirits of the August Emperors.”

Winter, roth month. King Syiéng-myéng of Pékché [also called King Syéng] sent Kwi-si of the Western Division, and the Tal-sol, Nu-ri Sa-chhi-hyé, with a present to the Emperor of an image of Shaka’ Butsu in gold and copper,° several flags and umbrellas, and a number.of volumes of “ Sutras.”

' The present capital, commonly called Séul. This expedition is mentioned in the “ Tongkam.”

) Phyéng-yang was the capital of Koryé.

Apparently a Japanese. The Interlinear Kana has Ashihita.

In Corea. ® Sakyamuni.

° Copper with a small admixture of gold.

WAGES oll, EB

ADO are

DIX 23%

A.D. 552.

XIX. 34.

MEX. 35.

Separately he presented a memorial in which he lauded the merit of diffusing abroad religious worship, saying :—‘‘ This doctrine is amongst all doctrines the most excellent. But it is hard to explain, and hard to comprehend. Even the Duke of Chow! and Confucius had not attained to a knowledge of it. This doctrine can create religious merit * and retribution * without measure and without bounds, and so lead on to a full appreciation of the highest wisdom.* Imagine a man in possession of treasures to his heart’s content, so that he might satisfy all his wishes in proportion as he used them. Thus it is with the treasure of this wonderful doctrine. Every prayer is fulfilled and naught is wanting. Moreover, from distant India it has extended hither to the three Han,’ where there are none who do not receive it with reverence as it is preached to them.

Thy servant, therefore, Myong,° King of Pekché, has humbly despatched his retainer,’ Nu-ri Sa-chhi, to transmit it to the Imperial Country, and to diffuse it abroad throughout the home provinces, so as to fulfil the recorded saying of Buddha: ‘ My law shall spread to the East.’”

This day the Emperor, having heard to the end, leaped for joy, and gave command to the Envoys, saying :—‘‘ Never from former days until now have we had the opportunity of listening to so wonderful a doctrine. We are unable, however, to decide of ourselves.”” Accordingly he inquired of his Ministers one after another, saying:—‘‘ The countenance of this Buddha which has been presented by the Western frontier State is of a severe dignity, such as-we have never at allseen before. Ought it to be worshipped or not?” Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune, addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ All the Western frontier lands without exception do it worship. Shall Akitsu Yamato alone refuse to do so?”’ Okoshi, Mononobe no Oho-

1 See “ Mayers’ Handbook,” p. 21. 2 Sanskrit, Punya.—Giles.

Either good or bad. Here in a good sense. + Bodhi.

’ Buddhism had been introduced into Koryé A.D. 372, from the Ch‘in country in Western China. It penetrated to Pékché in 384—.‘“ Tongkam,” Vol. IV. pp. 4-7.

6 This is the right name.

7 The character used means the vassal of a vassal, and implies an acknowledgment of Japan’s suzerainty.

ee a eee EO

' i : ;

muraji, and Kamako, Nakatomi no Muraji, addressed the Emperor jointly, saying :—‘‘ Those who have ruled the Empire in this our State have always made it their care to worship in Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter the 180 Gods of Heaven and Earth, and the Gods of the Land and of Grain. If just at this time we were to worship in their stead foreign Deities, it may be feared that we should incur the wrath of our National Gods.”

The Emperor said :—‘‘ Let it be given to Iname no Sukune, who has shown his willingness to take it, and, as an experiment, make him to worship it.”’

The Oho-omi knelt down and received it with joy. He enthroned it in his house at Oharida, where he diligently carried out the rites of retirement from the world, and on that score purified his house at Muku-hara and made it a Temple. After this a pestilence was rife in the Land, from which the people died prematurely. As time went on it became worse and worse, and there was no remedy. Okoshi, Mononobe no Ohomuraji, and Kamako, Nakatomi no Muraji, addressed the Emperor jointly, saying :—“ It was because thy servants’ advice on a former day was not approved that the people are dying thus of disease. If thou dost now retrace thy steps before matters have gone too far, joy will surely be the result! It will be well promptly to fling it away, and diligently to seek happiness in the future.”

The Emperor said :—‘‘ Let it be done as you advise.”’ Accordingly officials took the image of Buddha and abandoned it to the current of the Canal of Naniha. They also set fire to the Temple, and burnt it so that nothing was left. Hereupon, there being in the Heavens neither clouds nor wind, a sudden conflagration consumed the Great Hall (of the Palace).

This year Pekché abandoned Han-syong and Phyong-yang. Silla took advantage of this to make an entrance and to settle in Han-syong. These are the present Silla towns of U-to-pang'’ and Ni-mi-pang [these names of places are unclear].

14th year, Spring, ist month, 12th day. Peékché sent Kwa-

1 4B JA Jy and Je ii} Jy. Uto means Ox-head, and was no doubt taken from the name of the Mountain U-to-san. A commentator says :—“ Silla and Kory6 together attacked Pékché and took Han-syéng and Phyéng-yang. Han-sy6ng was made Utopang, and Phyéng-yang Ni-mi-pang.”

AEN 136)

ADs 553s

Baleke 1S

ya Chhi-chyu, Tok-sol of the Higher Division, the Han-sol, Nyé-sé-ton, and others to ask for troops.

15th day. The Pékché Envoys, Mok-hyop-keum-ton, Toksol of the Middle Division, and Kahachi Be no Asapita took

‘their departure.

Summer, 5th month, 7th day. The, following report was received from the province of Kahachi:—‘“‘ From within the sea at Chinu, in the district of Idzumi, there is heard a voice of Buddhist chants, which re-echoes like the sound of thunder, and a glory shines like the radiance of the sun.” In his heart the Emperor wondered at this, and sent Unate' no Atahe [here we have only Atahe, and the personal name is not given, probably owing to the error of some copyist] to go upon the sea and investigate the matter.

This month Unate no Atahe went upon the sea, and the result was that he discovered a log of camphor-wood shining brightly as it floated on the surface. At length he took it, and presented it to the Emperor, who gave orders to an artist to make of it two images of Buddha. These are the radiant camphor-wood images now in the Temple of Yoshino.

6th month. Uchi no Omi [the personal name not given | was sent on a mission to Pékché with a present of two good horses, two travelling barges, fifty bows, fifty sets” of arrows, and an Imperial message, saying :—‘“‘ As to the troops asked for by the King, his wishes shall be complied with.” A separate Imperial order was given, saying :—‘‘ The men learned in Medicine, in Divination,’ and in the calendar,* have to take it in turn to come up (to the Japanese Court) andto godown. The year and month having just now come for the above classes of men to be relieved, let them be sent with the Envoy on his return, so that they may be mutually exchanged. Let Us also be furnished with books of divination, calendars, and drugs of various kinds.”

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. The Emperor visited the Palace of Magari in Kusunoki.

By order of the Emperor, Soga no: Oho-omi, Iname_ no

1 Or Misobe. 2 See above, p. 64, 3 By the “ Yih-King,” or Book of Changes.

The first mention of calendars in the “ Nihongi.”

Sukune, charged O-shin-mi' to keep an account of the shippingtax. He was accordingly made Chief over the ships, and the style* was granted him of Funa no Fumibito. He was the ancestor of the present Funa no Muraji.’

8th month, 7th day. Peékché sent Kwa-ya, Nasol of the Higher Division, with a man of Silla named Mun-hyu-thé-san, Ko-t6k of the Lower Division, and others, who presented a memorial to the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Last year thy servants jointly sent Uchi no Omi, the Toék-sol Chha-chyu, with a High Official of Imna, to report to Your Majesty on the various Miyake beyond the sea. J have humbly awaited Your Majesty’s gracious commands as the herbs in spring look up for the refreshing showers. This year there is the unexpected news that Silla and Koma have made a common plan, saying: —‘ Pekché and Imna resort frequently to Japan, doubtless in

order to ask for troops wherewith to invade our territories. If XIX. 39.

this be true, it will be the ruin of our country. Wemust be on the alert and watch. It may be hoped that we shall anticipate the Japanese troops and conquer Ara before they have started. We can then cut off their communications with Japan.’. Such is their plan. When thy servant heard this he was profoundly alarmed, and straightway dispatched a swift messenger and a light-sailing vessel speedily with a memorial informing you of this. I would humbly implore of the Celestial bounty that there may be speedily sent to our assistance in time for the autumn season, an army in two divisions, front and rear, one after the other, wherewith to make secure the Miyake beyond the sea. If they are later than this, our efforts will be as vain as the endeavour to bite one’s navel.

Thy servant will bear the expense of providing food and clothing for the troops which are sent, from the time of their arrival in his country. A similar arrangement would hold good on their arrivalin Imna. Butiftheir provisions are insufficient, thy servant will assuredly send supplies in aid and prevent there being any deficiency.”

A separate memorial said:—‘‘Ikuba no Omi, having reverently received the Imperial commands, came and com-

1 Of Corean extraction. 2 Lit. surname. 3 Secretary of Shipping.

XIX. 40.

BOO re ATre

7O NIHONGI.

forted thy servant’s frontier state. Ever attentive morning

and evening, he sedulously discharged his various functions. Therefore the frontier States beyond the sea all celebrated his goodness, and wished that he might live for ten thousand years to give peace to the lands beyond the sea. Unfortunately he died, to our deep regret. And now who is there to direct the affairs of Imna? I humbly beg of the Celestial bounty that some one be sent to replace him and continue his service, so that Imna may have peace.

Moreover, the lands beyond the sea are very scarce of bows and horses. From old times until now, they have received them from the Emperor, and have therewith defended themselves against their powerful enemies. I humbly pray the Celestial bounty to bestow on us a large supply of bows and horses.”

Winter, roth month, 2oth day. Y6-chhyang, son of the King of Pékché [King Wi-tok, son of King Myéng], led forth all the troops of the kingdom against the land of Koryo. Having thrown up entrenchments on the Pék-hap’ plain, he allowed his soldiers to sleep and eat. Looking out that evening over the great and fertile plain, with its level surface extending far and wide, where few traces of man were to be seen, and not a dog was heard to bark, he all at once heard a sudden sound of fife and drum. Y6-chhyang was greatly astonished, and having beat his drums in response, kept strict watch all that night. At early dawn he got up and saw the broad plain

covered everywhere with flags and banners, as a hill is covered

with green foliage. When it became clear, a horseman appeared, wearing a gorget, two others carrying cymbals, and two with leopards’’ tails stuck on them—in all five horsemen. They advanced bit alongside of bit, and inquired, saying :— ‘** Some boys told us that in our plain strangers were staying. How could we avoid going out courteously to receive them? We

now wish that you should speedily become acquainted with us,

and therefore, according to etiquette, we would ask your name, age and rank.” Y6-chhyang answered and said :—‘‘ My name

1 Pék-hap means “lily.”

The Interlinear Kana has naka tsu kami, i.e. the God of the middle.

The wolf and tiger are also called Gods.

———

KIMMEL. 71

is the same name ;' my rank is that of Han-sol, and my age

is twenty-nine.” Pekché having in turn made inquiry, an answer was given after the same manner. Finally marks’ were

set up, and they fought together. Thereupon Pekché, with his

spear, thrust down from his horse the Koryé warrior, and having cut off his head, raised it aloft on the point of his spear, returned to camp, and showed it to the troops. The Koryé generals were very indignant, while the shouts of joy of the Pékché men were like to rend asunder Heaven and Earth. Next some of the generals of auxiliary troops beat their drums, and engaging quickly in the fight, drove back the King of Koryé to the top of Mount Tong-syong.

15th year, ist month, 7th day.. The Imperial Prince, Nunakura Futo-dama-shiki no Mikoto, was raised to the position of Prince Imperial.

gth day. Pekché sent Mok-hyop Mun-chha, Si-tok of the Middle Division, and Wal-cha Pun-ok, Si-ték of the Former Division, to Tsukushi, to communicate with Uchi no Omi, Saheki no Muraji, and his colleagues. They said :—‘‘ The Tok-sol, Chha-chyu, with the Han-sol, Sé-ton, and the rest, arrived on the 4th day of the Intercalary month of last year and stated that the Omi [i.e. Uchi no Omi] and his colleagues would come in the first month of this year. But although they said so, it is still doubtful whether you are coming or not. Moreover, what of the number of the troops? We pray that you will inform us of their number, so that we may prepare cantonments in advance.”

In a separate communication, they said :—‘‘ We have just heard that thou, by command of the August Emperor, hast arrived in Tsukushi in charge of the troops bestowed on us by him. Nothing could compare with our joy when we heard this. The campaign of this year is a much more dangerous one than the last; and we beg that the force granted to us may not be allowed to be later than the first month.”

Hereupon Uchi no Omi answered in accordance with the commands of the Emperor:—‘‘ Accordingly there is being

‘ie. as your own. The Kory6 and Pékché kings were of the same family originally. ? Flags to indicate the field of combat—the lists.

A.D. 1554.

NGI, (42%

ie NIHONGI.

sent an auxiliary force to the number of 1000 men, 100 horses, and 40 ships.”

2nd month. Pékché sent General Sam-kwi, Han-sol of the Lower Division, with Mononobe no O,' Nasol of the Senior Division, to ask for auxiliaries. They took the opportunity of offering Mak-ko, son of Tong-syéng,’ in exchange for the Nasol Wo6n, son of Tong-syéng, whose turn it had previously been,* and Wang Yang-kwi, a man learned in the five classics, in exchange for the Ko-tok, Ma Tyong-an, and the Buddhist priest Tam-hyé, and eight others in exchange for To-sim and six others.

Separately, in obedience to the Imperial commands, they brought the Si-ték, Wang To-nyang, a man learned in divination, the Ko-to6k, Wang Po-son, a man learned in the calendar, the Nasol, Wang-yu-neung-tha, a physician, the Sit6k, Pén-nyang-phung, and the Ko-tok, Pyong-yu-tha,.herbalists, the Si-t6k, Sam-keun, the Kyé-tok, Kwi-ma-chha, the Kyé-tok,* Chin-no, and the Té-tok,’ Chin-tha, musicians, all which persons were exchanged according to request.

3rd month, 1st day. The Pekché envoys Mok-hyop Munchha, Si-tok of the Middle Division, and his colleagues took their departure.

Summer, 5th month, 3rd day. Uchi no Omi proceeded to Pékché in command of a naval force.

Winter, 12th month. Pékché sent Mun-sa Kan-no, Hansol of the Lower Division, who presented a memorial, saying :—‘‘ Thy servants, Myong,. King of Pekché, the various Omi of Wa * resident in Ara, and the Kanki of all the provinces of Imna, beg to report to Your Majesty the unprincipled conduct of Silla, who, having no dread of the Emperor, has formed an alliance with Kory6, and designs to destroy. the Miyake North of the Sea. Thy servants having consulted together, sent Uchi no Omi and others to ask for troops

1 OQ is &, ie. Crow. Mononobe is Japanese. How the Coreans pronounced it is altogether uncertain.

2 A former King of Pékché.

3 To serve as hostage. See above, p. 62.

4 Tenth rank, green girdle. 5 Eleventh rank, yellow girdle.

6 The use of Wa for Japan in this passage is curious. Ifit is genuine, probably the earlier use of Nippon is retrospective.

wherewith to make war on Silla. Accordingly the Emperor sent Uchi no Omi in command of a force, which arrived in the sixth month. Thy servants were profoundly rejoiced, and on the ninth day of the twelfth month sent an expedition to attack Silla. Before this thy servant had sent Mononobe no Mak-kamu no Muraji,’ Governor of the Eastern Quarter, in command of the troops of that Quarter, to lay siege to the castle of Hamsan. The people brought over by Uchi no Omi, along with Mak-ka Wi-sa-kwi, Tsukushi no Mononobe, who were skilled in shooting fire-arrows, under the protection of the August spirits of the Emperors, set fire to the castle and took it at sunset on the ninth day of the month. Therefore I have sent a special envoy in a swift ship to make this report to Your Majesty.’’?

In a separate address he said :—‘“‘ If it were Silla alone, the troops under the command of Uchi no Omi would be sufficient.

But now Koma and Silla have joined their hearts and united .

their strength, so that success will be difficult. I humbly pray that all the troops of the Island of Tsukushi may be at once sent to the assistance of thy servant’s country, and also to the assistance of Imna. In that case we shall be successful.”

He further represented as follows :—‘‘ Thy servant despatched a separate force of 10,000 men to the assistance of Imna, and at the same time sent information of this to Your Majesty. Now matters are in a critical condition, and I report them by a fast-sailing* vessel. I beg moreover to present to Your Majesty two rolls of brocade of superior quality, one of woollen carpet, 300 axes, with two men and five women belonging to the captured castle,‘ of such trifling value that I fear to look back on them.”?

When Y6-chhyang was considering his plan of campaign against Silla, an old man® remonstrated with him, saying :— ““Heaven does not yet grant it. Disaster is to be feared.’’

1 A curious mixture of Japanese and Corean in this name. In the rest of these messages it seems to be the King alone who is speaking.

The ‘“ Tongkam ” says :—‘ Silla and Koryé having formed an alliance, the King of Pékché was angry, and in person led a force of infantry and cavalry with which he laid siege to the Castle of Kosan-san.”

3 T take is grass, to be a mistake for FAY fast. 4 See above, p. 64

The “ Tsu-sho ” commentator suspects a lacuna here. 6 Or plural.

MIXER ABs

NaS are

XIX. 45.

7A NIHONGI.

Yo-chhyang said :—‘‘ Old man! why be so timid? I serve a great country. Howcan there be any cause for apprehension ?”’ So he eventually invaded the Land of Silla, and built the fortress of Kuta-mura.' His father, King Myéng, was distressed that Yo-chhyang should have so long to bear the sufferings of the campaign, deprived for lengthened intervals of sleep and food, his own parental affection feeling many a want, while his son’s filial care was reduced to scanty limits. Accordingly he went out to join him and comfort him in his toil. Silla, hearing that King Myong was coming in person, set on foot the whole armed force of the kingdom, intercepted him by the way, and crushed him. At this time Silla said to Koto [also called Kokchi] a groom-slave of Sachi-mura :? —“ Thou Koto art a vile slave: King My6ng isa famous Prince. If now the mean slave were made to slay the famous Prince, he might hope to transmit his name to posterity, and not be forgotten in the mouths of men.”

27th day. Koto accordingly took King Myong, and with repeated obeisances, said to him :—‘‘I beg leave to cut off Your Majesty’s head.” King Myong answered and said :—‘“ A king’s head should not pass into the hands of a slave.” Koto said :— ‘“‘ By our country’s law, those who break their oaths, even were they called kings, must fall into the hands of slaves.”

One book has :—‘‘ King Myong sat down on a chair, and having taken off the sword which hung at his girdle, gave it to Kokchi to slay him therewith.”

King Myong looked up to Heaven, sighed deeply, and with tears gave his consent, saying :—‘* Whatever way I turn my thoughts, pain always enters my marrow. Nor on reflection is there any means by which there is a possibility of my life being saved.” So he held forward his head, and submitted to have it cut off. Koto cut off his head and so killed him. He then dug a grave and buried him.

One book says :—‘‘ Silla buried King Myong’s skull, but the other bones were sent with due ceremony to Pekché.

1 Apparently a Japanese name.

2 A Japanese name. For mura the Interlinear Kana has Sukiri or Sukuri, apparently a rendering of a Corean word meaning village-master. But this would require the addition of =E, master. Perhaps this character has been accidentally omitted.

Now the King of Silla buried King Myéng’s bones’ at the bottom of the stairs of the Northern Hall of his Palace, and gave this Hall the name of To-tang.”’ ”

Yo6-chhyang, finding at last that he was surrounded, attempted to make his way through, but could not. His troops were taken with consternation, and knew not what to do. Now there was a skilful archer, a Miyakko of the Land of Tsukushi. He advanced, bent his bow, and taking aim, shot down one of the bravest of the Silla horsemen. The penetration of the arrow which he shot was such that it went through the bow of the saddle on which he rode, both before and behind, and reached the joining of the armour * he had on. Then he went on shooting arrows one after another like rain, more and more fiercely, without any remission, and shot to the ground the troops by whom they were surrounded. By this means Y6-chhyang and his generals were enabled to. escape back by a by-road. Yo-chhyang complimented the Kuni no Miyakko on having shot down the troops who had encompassed them, and conferred on him the honorary name of Kurani no Kimi.’

Upon this the Silla generals, satisfied that Pekché was completely worn out, wished at length to take measures for the destruction of the remainder. But there was one general who said :—‘‘ This would be a mistake. The Emperor of Japan has frequently attacked our country on account of Imna: much more should we certainly invite upon ourselves future mischief if we should proceed to take steps for the destruction of the Miyake of Pékché.”’ This project was therefore dropped.

16th year, Spring, 2nd month. Y6-chhyang, son of the King of Pekché, sent Prince Hyé [Prince Hyé was the younger brother of Wi-tok]* with a message to the Emperor, saying :— ‘King Syéng-myéng has been slain by brigands” [slain by

1 The skull is no doubt meant.

2 Tang means hall. To is apparently in allusion to Koto, the King’s executioner. The ‘‘ Tongkam” has also an account of these events. But it makes the King of Pékché to have been killed in battle.

’ The Interlinear Kana has kabuto, helmet, which is manifestly absurd.

The Knight of the Saddle-bow.

» Wi-tok is the historical name of Y6-chhyang. He was succeeded by his second son, Hyé-chang, who is probably the Prince here referred to.

As Dy n5 55

XIX. 47.

Silla in the 15th year of the reign, and therefore this report to the Emperor]. When the Emperor heard this he was indignant, and sent an envoy to meet him at the port with a message of condolence. Hereupon Kose no Omi inquired of Prince Hyé :—*‘ Dost thou wish to remain here or to proceed to thine own country?” Hyé answered and said :—‘“‘ Trusting in the influence of the Emperor, it is my hope to revenge myself on the enemies of the King my father. I pray him to bestow his compassion on me and grant me a numerous armed force so that I may wipe out my disgrace, and repay my enemies. Whether I go or whether I remain, how should I dare to do otherwise than simply obey his commands?” Presently Soga no Omi condoled with him, saying :—‘‘ King Syéng had a wonderful mastery of the Law of Heaven, and the principles of Earth :' his fame was spread abroad through the four quarters and the eight points of the compass. We hoped that he would long maintain peace, and rule over the frontier States west of the sea, and that for a thousand, nay for ten thousand years

he would render allegiance to our Emperor. But to our sur- ©

prise, in a morning, he passed upwards and was lost in the infinite. Like flowing water, he returns not again, but remains at rest in the dark dwelling. Oh! what a cruel grief, what a heartrending sorrow! Who is there possessed of feeling who does not lament his death? For what special fault, moreover, has this calamity come? But now what art shall be used to give tranquillity to your country ?”’

Hyé answered and said :—‘“‘ Thy servant is by nature foolish, and knows not great counsels, much less the causes of good or ill fortune, or of the ruin or preservation of a State.”

The Minister Soga said:—‘‘ Formerly, in the reign of the Emperor Oho-hatsuse,’ thy country was hard pressed by Koryé, and was in an extremely critical position, like that of a pile of eggs. Thereupon the Emperor commanded the minister of the Shinto religion reverently to take counsel of the Gods. Accordingly the priests,* by divine inspiration, answered and said :—‘ If after humble prayer to the Deity, the founder of the

1 By the former astronomy is meant; under the latter is included geomancy and physical geography. *Vuniaku Penne, See Vol. lpi 353 ) Hafuri.

————

KIMMEI, ay

Land,' thou goest to the assistance of the Ruler who is threatened with destruction, there will surely be tranquillity to the State and péace to the people.’ Prayer was therefore offered to the God, aid was rendered, and the peace of the country was consequently assured. Now the God who originally founded this country is the God who descended from Heaven and established this State in the period when Heaven and Earth became separated, and when trees and herbs had speech.” I have recently been informed that your country has ceased to worship him.’ But if you now repent your former errors, if you build a shrine to the God and perform sacrifice in honour of his divine spirit, your country will prosper. Thou must not forget this.”

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. Iname no Sukune Soga no

-Oho-omi and Hodzumi no Ihayumi no Omi were despatched

to the five districts of Kibi to establish the Miyake of Shirawi. 8th month. Y6-chhyang of Pékché addressed his Ministers, saying :—‘‘ 1* now desire, for the sake of the King, my deceased father, to leave the world and practise religion.”” The Ministers and the people answered and said:—‘‘We have now received the instructions intimating to us Your Majesty’s wish to be allowed to retire from the world and to practise religion. Ah! whose fault was it that firm plans were not made in the first place, of which neglect so great evils have been the consequence? .From the foundation of this kingdom until the

1 Oho-na-mochi no Kami. 2 See Vol. I. p. 64. 3 The “‘T'sti-shé ” commentator here quotes the following curious statement from a work called the “ Sei-to-ki”’ :—“ In the reign of the Emperor Kwammu

(782—806) we and Corea had writings of the same kind. The Emperor, disliking this, burnt them and said :—‘ These speak of the God who founded the country, and do not mention the Gods our ancestors.’” But possibly this only refers to the legend of #2 #4, Tan-kun, which the “ Tongkam” gives as follows :—“ In the Eastern region (i.e. Corea) there was at first no chief. Then there wasa divine man who descended under a sandal tree. The people of the Land established him as their Lord, He was called Tan-kun (Sandal-lord), while the country received. the name of Chosén (morning freshness). ‘This was in the reign of (the Chinese Emperor) T‘ang-Yao (B.C. 2357—2258), the year Mon-shén. The capital was at first Phyéng-yang ; it was afterwards removed to Pék-ak (the white hill). In the 8th year (B.C. 1317) of the reign of Wu Ting, of the Shang Dynasty, he entered Mount Asatal (Asita ?) and became a God,” 4 Lit. “the small child.”

XIX. 48.

AeD. 550.

ATX. 49.

present year Koryé and Silla have vied with each other in their efforts to destroy it. To what country, therefore, could our national line of sovereigns now be entrusted? In principle Your Majesty’s instructions ought unquestionably to be complied with. For if the words of the old man had been attended to, how should we have arrived at our present condition? We beseech Your Majesty, therefore, to repent your former errors. But do not take the trouble to retire from the world. If you wish to fulfil your vow, let a number of the people of the Land be made to enter religion.”” Y6-chhyang answered and said :— ‘Be it so.” Accordingly he applied to his Ministers for advice. They at length consulted together upon the matter, and caused one hundred persons to enter religion. They also made a large number of banners and umbrellas and meritorious things of all kinds, etc., etc.

17th year, Spring, ist month. Prince Hyé of Pekché asked leave to return home. He was accordingly presented with a very large supply of weapons and good horses. Moreover, gifts were liberally bestowed (on his followers), so that they uttered respectful exclamations (of gratitude).

Hereupon Abe no Omi, Saheki no Muraji, and Harima no Atahe were sent in command of a naval force of the Land of Ysukushi to escort him to his country. The Lord of Hi’ in Tsukushi was sent separately [the Pékché ‘ Original Record ” says :—‘‘ Son of the Lord of Tsukushi and younger brother of the Middle Lord of Hi’’] in command of 1000 valiant soldiers to escort him to Mite [name of a port}, and he was accordingly made to guard the strong positions on the way to the port.

Autumn, 7th month, 6th day. Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune* and others were sent to the district of Kojima in Hither Kibi* to establish a Miyake, of which Midzuko, Katsuraki no Yamada no Atahe, was made Tadzukahi.'

Winter, roth month. Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune and others were sent to the district of Takechi in Yamato to

1 Another reading is Tsukushi no Oho-Kimi, i.e. the Great Lord of Tsukushi.

2 Only one person.

3 This rendering follows the “ Original Commentary.”

4 The Chinese characters mean “ rural or rice-field governor.”

establish the Miyake of Ohomusa of Coreans [by Coreans is meant Pékché people} and the Miyake of Womusa' of Koryé men. The Miyake of Ama in the Land of Ki was established in the Land of Ki. [One writing says:—‘‘ The Coreans of various places were made serfs of the Miyake of Ohomusa and the Koryé men were made serfs of the Miyake of Womusa. It was in consequence of the appointment of the Coreans and Kory6 men as serfs that these places were styled Miyake.” *|

18th year, Spring, 3rd month, rst day. Prince Yé-chhyang of Pekché succeeded to the throne. He was styled King W1-tok.

21st year, Autumn, gth month. Silla sent the Namal* Michi Kwichi with an offering of tribute. His entertainment was unusually liberal. The Namal was rejoiced thereat, and so took his departure. It was said :—‘“ In the case of tribute Envoys the State is all-important and private considerations are despised. On an ambassador depend the lives of the people, and it is a governmental abuse when a mean person is selected for this position. Such a course is quite unjustifiable. It is desired that sons of good families should be selected as ambassadors, and not persons of mean extraction.” 4

22nd year. Silla sent the Keup-pél-kan,* Ku-nyé-cheul, with an offering of tribute. He was entertained by the official charged with the reception of strangers on a lower scale of ceremony than usual. The Keup-pol-kan was enraged, and took his departure.

This year the Té-sa,’ Noty6, was sent again to present the former tribute at Oho-kuni in Naniha. In arranging the precedence of the various frontier States, the entertainers, Nukadabe no Muraji and Katsuraki no Atahe, made him take rank below Pekché and introduced him in this order. The

‘ Ohomusa and Womusa are respectively Great Musa and Little Musa.

It would appear from this that it was essential to a Miyake to have a number of serfs attached to it. Possibly ## J\ in this passage should be rendered Kara men instead of Coreans.

The “ Tongkam” has 4 Ihc, ie. Nama, 11th official rank. The Shoku “ Nihongi” has also Nama, which is doubtless correct.

This is apparently a remonstrance addressed to Silla for sending as ambassador a man of the eleventh rank.

° Seventeenth rank. 6 Twelfth rank.

AcD:. 557.

A.D. 56¢.

XIX. 50.

ADD SOs

DODO

A.D. 562.

Té-sa was angry. He went away and refused to enter the official residence. He went on board ship and returned to Anato.! At this time the official building at Anato was being repaired. The Té-sa inquired :—‘“‘ For what guest is this construction?’’ The chief builder, Oshikatsu, Kahachi no Mumakahi no Obito, mockingly said :—‘‘ It is for the lodging of the ambassador who is being sent to call the Western Land to an account for its rude conduct.” The Té-sa, on returning to his country, reported this speech, and therefore Silla built a fortress on Mount Araphasa as a defence against Japan. 23rd year, Spring, rst month. Silla destroyed the Miyake of Imna. One writing says :—‘‘ 21st year. Imna was destroyed. The general term Imna includes the provinces called separately Kara, Ara, Saiki, Tara, Cholma, Kochhi, Chatha, Sanpanha,. Kwison, and Imnyé, in all ten provinces.”’” Summer, 6th month. An edict was issued, as follows :—

1 Now Shimonoseki.

2 The “Tongkam” (Vol. V. p. 21) gives the following account of the downfall of Imna :—

“ Autumn, 9th month.. (The year is the same, but the month given does not agree with the ‘ Nihongi’ account.)

Silla destroyed Great Kaya. Kaya was refractory, and the King commanded the I-son I-sa-pu to attack it. Sa-ta-sya was associated with him in the command. S4-ta-sya was a descendant in the 7th generation of King Né-mil (or Né-mul). He was sixteen years of age, and was accounted a national hero. More than 1000 men of his followers came and begged that he might join in the campaign, but the King would not allow it on account of his youth. On their persisting in their request, however, he gave his permission. Sa-ta-sya went to Great Kaya in command of 5000 horsemen, and was the first to enter the Sandalwood gate, where he set up a white flag. Those in the castle were struck with consternation, and I-sa-pu, approaching with his troops, at length destroyed that country, the territory being constituted the district of Great Kaya. When the army returned and the merits were weighed, Sya was reckoned first, and the King rewarded him with good rice-land and 300 of the captives. These he steadfastly refused. The King, however, insisted, and he then accepted, but distributed the land among his troops, reserving only the barren tract of Chhyuk-sy6n. He released the captives and converted them every one into good subjects (i.e. free men). The nation admired this conduct. He died at the age of seventeen.” It will be observed that there is not a word here about

Japan.

KIMMEI. SI

“The Silla people, a tribe of wretches in the West, have, in defiance of Heaven and devoid of right feeling, disregarded the favour We have shownthem. They have broken Our Miyake, poisoned Our black-haired people, and massacred the population of Our districts. When Our ancestor, Okinaga Tarashi hime no Mikoto,’ a wonderful sage of clear intelligence, made a tour throughout the Empire, showing her anxiety on behalf of all the people and nourishing her myriad subjects, she pitied the condition of Silla, which was then reduced to an extremity, and spared the head of its king, which was about to fall. She granted to Silla strong positions, and bestowed on it honours it was not entitled to. In what respect did Our ancestor, Okinaga Tarashi hime no Mikoto, show a want of consideration for Silla, or Our people an unfriendly feeling towards that country ? Yet Silla with long spears and strong bows has oppressed Imna. ‘With serrated tusks and hooked talons they have committed ravage amongst the living souls, rending their livers and hacking off their feet with insatiable delight, scorching their bones in the sun, and burning their dead bodies without saying to themselves that it was cruel. From the Noble House down to the people of Imna, using all their knives and expending their last chopping-block, they have butchered and made mince-meat of them. ‘Within the shores of the land, who is now left to be called a servant of the King?” Who is there that eats grain, the food of man, or drinks water, his beverage, who can bear to hear these things without being grieved in his heart? Much more the heir to the Throne and the Oho-omi! For the former, bound as he is by hereditary friendship, it is an occasion to weep tears of blood and cherish feelings of revenge. In the case of the latter, there is towards officials charged with the frontier screen the gratitude due to those who rub themselves smooth * from crown to heel (in their country’s service). Heirs in their generation to the virtues of previous governments, and themselves destined to hold high dignity in a later

1 Jingo Kogu. 2 See Legge’s “ Sheking,” p. 360.

3 An allusion to Mencius’s saying, “ The philosopher Mih loves all equally. If by rubbing smooth his whole body from the crown to the heel, he could have benefited the Empire, he would have done it.”’—Legge’s “ Mencius,” p. 340. This, again, refers to the great Yu, who wrought and waded till he had worn away all the hair on his legs.

VOL. Il. G

SI, Ba

IBS. Ges

reign, if they cannot, by making drip their gall and drawing out their bowels,’ join with Us in slaying the traitors, thus wiping off this bitter outrage against Heaven and Earth, and doing vengeance on the enemies of a Lord and father, even in my grave I shall be indignant that the right rule of conduct of vassal and child has not been realized.” ?

In this month, a certain person slandered Uta-yori, Mumakahi no Omi, saying :—‘ Uta-yori’s wife met me at Sanuki.* Her saddle-pad was different from ordinary ones. When I examined it closely, I saw that it was the Empress’s saddle.” He was accordingly handed over to the judicial authority, who put him tothe most severe examination. Uta-yori, Mumakahi no Omi, accordingly declared upon oath, saying :—‘‘ This is false, and not true. If this is true, let calamity from Heaven surely befall me.” At last he fell prostrate on the ground under the torture, and died. No long time after his death, there were sudden misfortunes in the Palace. The judicial officer then arrested his sons, Morishi and Nasehi [ Morishi and Nasehiare personal names], and when about to cast them into the fire [Casting into the fire was no doubt the ancient mode of punishment], uttered a charm, saying :—‘‘ Not by my hand are they cast.” Having uttered this charm, he was about to fling them into the fire, when Morishi’s mother made a prayer, saying :—‘‘ If my child is flung into the fire, a great calarnity will indeed follow.

I beseech thee, let him be given over to the Hafuri, to be a

slave in the service of the Gods.’ In accordance, therefore,

1 i.e. by the exercise of the most devoted loyalty.

2 European scholars will readily endorse the opinion of Motoéri, that such Imperial edicts as the above are inventions of the writers of the “ Nihongi,” or perhaps of some predecessor. | They are not State papers, but rhetorical exercises, and smell unmistakably of the lamp. The “ Shoku-nihongi,” which continues the history of Japan from the point where the “ Nihongi” leaves off, contains a number of genuine edicts of the ancient Emperors. ‘These are very different documents, written, of course, with Chinese characters, but, like the ‘* Norito” and much of the “ Kojiki,” in such a way as to suggest the Japanese words in the writer’s mind, and without any endeavour to make a display of Chinese learning or elegance of style.

Motodri has collected these edicts and published them with a commentary under the title RE iy ia aay ffZ.

The present edict is composed almost entirely of phrases taken from Chinese books.

Not the province of that name, but a place in Yamato.

KIMMEL. 83

with his mother’s supplication, he was permitted to be confiscated to the service of the Gods.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Silla sent envoys to offer tribute. These envoys knew of the destruction of Imna by Silla, but, ashamed of the offence against national gratitude, they did not dare to ask leave to depart. Eventually they remained, and did not return to their own land, but were made to take rank as subjects of the State. They were the ancestors of the Silla men of the village of Uno in the district of Sarara in the province of Kahachi.

In this month, the General-in-Chief, Ki no Womaro no Sukune, was sent forth in command of an army by way of Tari, and the Associate General, Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, by way of Mount Ko-cheung, to demand of Silla its reasons for attacking Imna. At length they arrived at Imna. Toni, Komo-tsume Be no Obito, was sent to Pekché to concert a plan of military operations. Toni accordingly lodged in his wife’s house, and lost a letter and a bow and arrows by the way. Silla thus gained a thorough knowledge of the military plans, and having promptly raised a large army, brought on itself overthrow, and rendered submission and allegiance. Ki no Womaro no Sukune, having gained the victory, marched his army into the Pékché camp, where he addressed an order to the troops, saying :—‘“‘ It is the excellent advice of antiquity that in victory one should not forget defeat: that in safety it is necessary to bethink oneself of danger. On the frontier which we now hold, wolves meet in mutual intercourse. Such being the case, ought we to be heedless and not to think of disaster? Even in times of peace, the sword should not be laid aside. For a wise man’s warlike preparation ought not to be relaxed. I pray you, be very watchful, and zealously observe thiscommand.’”?! The soldiery all entrusted their hearts to him, and applied themselves to their duties. Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, advanced alone, aud in successive engagements captured all that opposed him. The Silla men again raised the white flag, lung down their arms, and bowed their heads in submission. Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, never having had any skill in military matters, raised the white flag in reply, asa simple intimation to advance alone. The

1 Most of this speech is copied from a passage in a Chinese author. G2

ob Sees

XIX. 56.

Silla commander said :—‘‘ General Kahabe no Omi now wishes to surrender,” and advancing his troops, made anonset. With all their pointed weapons they hastened to the attack, and routed the vanguard. The wounded were very numerous. Tahiko, Yamato no Kuni no Miyakko, conscious that help was impossible, abandoned his troops and took to flight. The Silla commander, his hooked spear in hand, pursued as far as the castle-moat, and flourishing his spear, struck at him. But Tahiko, inasmuch as he was mounted on a swift horse, leaped across the castle-moat, and narrowly escaped with his life. The Silla commander stood on the edge of the moat, and exclaimed, saying :—‘‘ Kusunichari’”’’ [a Silla word of uncertain meaning]. Hereupon Kahabe no Omi at length withdrew his forces, and retreating, hurriedly encamped on the plain. Upon this his troops all held him in contempt, and there was none to yield him obedience. The commander advanced in person within the camp, and took them all prisoners, viz. Nihe, Kahabe no Omi, and his men, as well as his wife, who accompanied him. At this time, between father and child, husband and wife, there was no mutual commiseration. The commander inquired of Kahabe no Omi, saying :— ‘* Which is more dear to thee—thine own life, or that of thy wife ?”’ He answered and said :—‘‘ Why, for the love of one woman, should I accept disaster ? There is nothing dearer than life,” and eventually granted her to be his concubine. The commander at length ravished her in a public place. She afterwards returned, and’ Kahabe no Omi wished to approach her and talk to her. But she was deeply mortified, and refused to consort with him, saying :—‘‘ Thou, my former lord, having for no good reason sold thy handmaiden’s person, with what countenance could I now live with thee? ’”’ And she persisted in her refusal to speak to him. This lady was the daughter of Sakamoto no Omi, and her name was Mumashi hime. Ikina, Mitsugi no Kishi, who was captured at the same time, being a man of mettle, utterly refused to submit. The Silla commander drew his sword, and making as if to kill him, compelled him with threats to take off his trousers, and then told him to present his hinder part towards Japan, and call out

' T cannot identify this with any modern Corean words.

with a loud voice,‘‘ Let the Japanese generals bite * — ——!” But he cried out, saying :—‘“‘ Let the King of Silla bite — ah No matter how much they tortured him, he went on shouting as before, and he was accordingly put to death. Moreover his son Wojiko embraced his father, and so died. So hard it always was to shake Ikina’s determination to stick to his own language. Accordingly, he alone was lamented by all the generals. Moreover, his wife Ohobako’ was taken captive at the same time. In her grief she made a song, saying * :—

Standing by the fortress Of the Land of Kara, Ohobako

Waves her head-scarf, Turning towards Yamato.

Someone composed a song in response, saying :—

Standing by the fortress

Of the Land of Kara,

Ohobako

Is seen to wave her head-scarf, Turning towards Naniha.

1 We should expect to find here the word “kiss” instead of “bite.” But the fact is that neither the Chinese nor the Japanese have the thing or the word, at least quite in our sense. Kissing, or what we may call so, is in these countries not considered a proper subject of conversation, and does not figure in their literatures. The nearest Japanese equivalent is kuchi suu, i.e. “mouth-sucking.” The only instance I can recollect of the use of this phrase is in a letter from Hideyoshi to his son Hideyori, then five years of age. He promises that he will soon come to see him and give him a kiss (kuchi-sui-mésu-beku sdr6), expressing at the same time a playful jealousy of his allowing other people to kiss him. The Japanese editor of this letter finds it necessary to explain that kissing, or rather mouth-sucking, is a sign of affection.

Dr. Schlegel, of the University of Leiden, informs me that “a Chinese boy never kisses his mother—they rub their respective noses over the cheeks. Kissing the hand is totally unknown in China.”

The use of the word bite for kiss by the Chinese suggests that the kiss may be a modification of a playful bite, just as the smile may have had its origin in a sportive showing of the canine teeth. See Darwin’s “ Expression of the Emotions,” p. 255.

) The name of a plant.

’ Another rendering is: “ In grief for her, they (i.e. the generals) made a

song, saying :—”

Eke FS:

8th month. The Emperor sent Sadehiko, Ohotomo no Muraji as general-in-chief in command of an army of several tens of thousands of men to attack Koryé. Accordingly Sadehiko, acting on plans laid by Pékché, routed Koryo. Their King climbed over a wall, and so made his escape. Sadehiko at length followed up his victory, and entered the palace, where he took possession of and brought away with him all the valuables, presents, curtains of seven-fold woof, and an iron house.’

An old book says :—‘‘ The iron house was on the top of the western storied building of Kory6é: the woven curtains were hung in the private chamber of the Koryo King.

The curtains of seven-fold woof were offered as a present to the Emperor ; while to the Oho-omi, Soga, Iname no Sukune, there were sent two suits of armour, two swords mounted in gold, three copper bells with chasings, two flags variously coloured,

_a beautiful woman called Hime® [Hime is a name], and also

her attendant, Atako.' Hereupon the Oho-omi at length took to him these two women and made them his wives, lodging them in the palace of Karu no Magari.

The iron house is in the Temple of Choanji, but we do not know in what province this temple is. One book says :—‘‘rith year.’ Ohotomo no Sadehiko, along with the Land of Peéekché, repulsed Yang-hyang, King of Kory6, at the capital city of Pi-chin-nyu.”’

Winter, 11th month. Silla sent Envoys to offer presents and at the same time to bring tribute. The Envoys found out all about the Government being indignant against Silla on account of the destruction of Imna, and did not dare to ask leave to depart, fearing lest they might be executed.* They did - not return to their own country, and were made to rank as. (Japanese) subjects. These men were the ancestors of the present Silla men of Hani-iho in the district of Mishima in the province of Settsu.

1 Probably a shrine in the shape of a small pagoda, used as a receptacle for relics, says the “ Shikai” editor.

= Or Yomic,

3 No doubt an error for 21st year. The “ Tongkam” does not mention this war.

4 See above, XIX. 54,

26th year, Summer, 5th month. Some Koryo men, Tu-muri-ya-phyé and others, emigrated to Tsukushi. They were settled in the province of Yamashiro, and were the ancestors of the present Kory6 men of Une-hara, Nara, and Yamamura.

28th year. There were floods in the districts and provinces, with famine. In some cases men ate each other. Mutual assistance was rendered by transporting grain from the neighbouring districts.

30th year, Spring, rst month, 1st day. An edict was issued as follows:—‘‘ The institution of serfs’ is a custom of old standing. But formore than ten years past, there have been many whose names have been omitted from the lists, and who have avoided their tasks. Let Itsu [Itsu was nephew of O Chin-ni*| be sent to revise the lists of the serfs of Shirawi.”

Summer, 4th month. Itsu revised the serfs of Shirawi, and in accordance with the edict, settled the lists, so that landfamilies * were formed. The Emperor, by way of compliment to Itsu on his success in settling the lists, gave him the title of Shirawi no Obito, and moreover appointed him Tadzukahi under Midzuko [Midzuko is mentioned above] .*

31st year, Spring, 3rd month, 1st day. Iname no Sukune, Soga no Oho-omi, died.

Summer, 4th month, 2nd day. The Emperor made a progress to the Palace of Shibagaki in Hatsuse.

Moshiro, Yenuno no Omi, a man of Koshi, came to the capital and addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Envoys from Koryé, suffering by reason of the winds and waves, lost their way, and missing their harbour, drifted at the mercy of the current, until they suddenly reached the shore. This was concealed by the ruler of the district. Therefore I make it known to Your Majesty.”

The Emperor made an order, saying :—‘‘ This is the first time since our taking over the: Imperial functions, now many years ago, that men of Koryé, losing their way, have reached the coast of Koshi. Though suffering from being cast away and submerged, yet their lives have been preserved. Is not this an

1 Lit. Rice-field Be.

2 Apparently'a Corean or Chinese name.

3 FA FP or field-house, i.e. families or groups of cultivators. 4 XIX. 49.

A.D. 565.

ones One

A.D. 569.

AID. 1570,

SEs eos

XIX. 60.

FG 1 Sw a

instance of the wide extension of wise counsels, of perfect virtue majestically displayed, of benign influences universally pervasive, of vast blessings far diffused? Let the proper functionaries erect a hall in the district of Sagaraka in the province of Yamashiro, let them cleanse it and render cordial entertainment and help.”

In this month the Imperial carriage arrived back from the Palace of Shibagakiin Hatsuse, and Arako, Atahe of the House of Eastern Aya,’and Naniha, Katsuraki no Atahe, were sent to meet and bring in the Koryo Envoys.

5th month. Katabeko, Kashihade no Omi, was sent to Koshi to. entertain the Kory6 Envoys. The Chief Envoy, knowing perfectly well that Kashihade no Omi had been sent by the Emperor, addressed Michi no Ushi, the ruler of the district of Koshi, saying :—‘‘ After all, as I suspected, thou art not the Emperor. Thou hast prostrated thyself in doing obeisance to Kashihade no Omi, which is abundant evidence that thou art a subject. And yet before, deceiving me, thou didst take the tribute and appropriate it. Let it be promptly given back, and waste no words in palliation of thy conduct.” Kashihade no Omi, learning this, sent men to require from him the tribute, which was all given up, and on returning to the capital reported on his mission.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Koryo envoys arrived at Afumi.

This month Saru, Kose no Omi, and Kishi no Akabato were despatched from the Port of Naniha, towing a barge (up the river) to Mount Sasanami, where they decorated a boat and went to meet them at Mount Kita’ in Afumi. Finally they brought them into the official residence at Komahi in Yamashiro. Accordingly Komaro, Yamato no Aya no Saka no Uhe no Atahe, and Ohoshi, Nishikori no Obito, were sent to escort them. The Koryo envoys were again entertained in the official residence of Sagaraka.

32nd year, Spring, 3rd month, 5th day. Sakata, Mimiko no Iratsumi was sent on a mission to Silla to demand an explanation of the reasons for the destruction of Imna.

In this month Koryé6 sent presents and likewise a memorial,

1 Or Yamato no Aya. ? Northern mountain.

but several tens of days elapsed without their having an opportunity of presenting it. They were compelled to await a lucky day.

Summer, 4th month, 15th day. The Emperor took to his bed, sick and ill at ease. The Prince Imperial had gone away, and was not present, but was summoned by a messenger on a swift horse, and introduced into the bed-chamber. The Emperor took him by the hand, and gave command to him, saying :—‘‘ Our illness is very grave. That which comes after devolves on thee. Thou must make war on Silla, and establish Imna as a feudal dependency, renewing a relationship like that of a husband and wife just at it was in former days. Ifthis be done, in my grave I shall rest contented.”

On this day the Emperor at length died in the inner chamber. His years were many.’

5th month. He was temporarily interred at Furuichi in Kahachi.

Autumn, 8th month, rst day. Silla sent as Envoys of condolence Mi-cheul-cha-sil-syo and others to make lament at the place of temporary interment.

This month Mi-cheul-cha-sil-syo and the rest took their departure.

gth month. The Emperor was buried in the Misasagi of ‘Sakahi at Hinokuma.

1 Some say 62, others 63 or 81.

XIX. 61.

As. $92

BOOK: XX,

THE EMPEROR NUNAKURA FUTO-TAMA-SHIKI.’

(BI-DATSU* TENNO OR

BIN-DATSU TENNO.)

THE Emperor Nunakura Futo-tama-shiki was the second child of the Emperor Ame-kuni-oshi-hiraki-hiro-niha. His mother was called the Empress Consort Iha no hime [the Empress Consort Iha no hime was a daughter of the Emperor Take-o-hiro-kuni-oshi-tate]. The Emperor was not a’ believer in Buddhism, but was fond of literature.* At the age of twenty-nine he was raised to the position of Prince Imperial. In the fourth month of the thirty-second year of his reign the Emperor Ame-kuni-oshi-hiraki-hiro-niha died.

Ist year, Summer, 4th month, 3rdday. The Prince Imperial assumed the Imperial Dignity. The Empress was honoured with the title of Grand Empress.

In this month the Emperor made his palace at Oho-wi in Kudara.*- Mononobe no Yuge no Moriya no Ohomuraji was continued in his office of Ohomuraji, and Soga no Mumako no Sukune was made Oho-omi.

5th month, rst day. The Emperor inquired of the Imperial Prince and the Oho-omi, saying :—‘‘ Where are the Koryé Envoys now?” The Oho-omi answered His Majesty, saying :—‘“‘ They are in the official residence of Sagaraka.”

' Nunakura is the name of a place ; the rest is literally big-jewel-spread.

2 Clever. ite, Chinese,

4 Written with the Chinese characters for Pékché, viz. A #%. It is here the name of a place in Kahachi.

BIDATSU. Ol

The Emperor hearing this was exceedingly vexed, and flushing up, exclaimed, saying :—‘‘ How sorry I am! The names of

_ these Envoys were already announced to the Emperor, my

deceased father.” So he despatched the Ministers to the official residence of Sagaraka to inspect and take note of the tribute offered by them, and to cause them to be sent on to the capital.

15th day. The Emperor took the Kory6 memorial, and passing it on to the Oho-omi, assembled all the scribes and directed them to read and explain it. At this time all the scribes for the space of three days were unable to read it. Now there was one O Chin-ni, founder of the family of the Funa no fubito,’ who was able to read it and explain its meaning to the Emperor. Consequently the Emperor and the Oho-omi, both together, complimented him, saying :—‘‘ What diligence, Chin-ni! Well done, Chin-ni! If thou hadst not been fond of learning, who could have done the interpretation ? From this time forward let thy attendance be near Us in the Palace.” After this, an edict was issued to the scribes of East and West,’ saying :—‘‘ How is it that the art which ye practise has come to naught? Though ye are many, none of you is equal to Chin-ni.” Nor was this all. The memorial presented by Koryo was written on crow’s feathers, and the characters, like the feathers, being black, nobody had been able to read them. Chin-ni accordingly steamed the feathers in the vapour from boiled rice, and took an impression of them on a piece of silk, whereupon all the characters were transferred to it, to the wonder of the Court.

6th month. The Chief Koryo Envoy Madicued the Associate Envoys, saying :—‘‘ In the time of the Emperor of Shikishima,” ye, contrary to my advice, allowed yourselves to be deceived by others. You unauthorizedly shared the national tribute, and without due consideration granted it to mean persons. Were you not to blame in this? If the King of our country were to hear of it, he would certainly have you executed.” The Associate Envoys then said to one another :—‘ If on our return

1 ie. recorders of ships. His name shows that he was of Chinese or Corean origin.

2 East means here Yamato ; West, Kahachi.

3’ Kimmei Tenn6, so called from his place of residence.

XX.

REX:

KDy. 573

to our country the Chief Envoy reveals our misconduct, it will be unfortunate for us. It is desirable to slay him secretly, and so stop his mouth.” The same night their conspiracy leaked out, and became known to the Chief Envoy. He put on his clothes, and stealing out alone, stood in the inner court of the official residence. He was there not knowing what to do, when one of the ruffians came forward with a club and struck the Chief Envoy on the head, and then. went away. Next there came another ruffian, who, facing right opposite to the Chief Envoy, struck him on the head and hands and then went away. The Chief Envoy remained silent, and stood his ground, wiping the blood from his face. Again there came another ruffian, who rushed forward with a sword, and having stabbed the Chief Envoy in the belly, went away. This time the Chief Envoy prostrated himself on the ground in fear, and in an attitude of supplication. Afterwards there came another ruffan, who killed him, and went away. The next morning, the official entertainer Komaro, Yamato no Aya no Saka no Uhe no Atahe, and the others inquired the cause of this. The Associate Envoys got up a false story, and said :—‘‘ The Emperor presented a wife to the Chief Envoy. The Chief Envoy was disobedient to the Imperial command and refused to accept her. This was a piece of extreme insolence, and your servants therefore slew him on the Emperor’s behalf.” The officials buried him with due ceremony.

Autumn, 7th month. The Koryo Envoys took their departure.

This year was the year Midzunoye Tatsu (2gth) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Summer, 5th month, 2nd day. Koryo Envoys anchored on the coast of the Sea of Kushi. Their ship was wrecked anda great many were drowned. The suspicions of the Court were excited by their so frequently losing their way, and they were dismissed without entertainment. Accordingly Naniha, Kibi no Amabe no Atahe, was sent by the Emperor’s orders to escort home the Koryo Envoys.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Naniha and the Koryo Envoys met in consultation on the coast of the Sea of Koshi. Ihahi, Ohoshima no Obito, and Masa, Saoka no Obito, seamen of Naniha, the escort Envoy, were made to go on board the

BIpAaTSU. 93

Koryo Envoys’ ship, while two KoryO men were made to

embark in the escort Envoy’s ship. Having in this manner

exchanged ships, as a precaution against treachery, they both set sail together. They had only gone a few ri, when the escort Envoy, Naniha, fearing the waves, took the two Koryo

men and flung them into the sea.

8th month, 14th day. The escort Envoy, Naniha, returned and reported the result of his mission, saying :—‘‘ The whalefish of the sea assemble in great numbers and intercept and devour the ships with their sculls and oars. Naniha and his companions fearing to be swallowed up by these fishes were unable to go upon the sea.” The Emperor hearing this saw that his language was untruthful, and employed him in one of the public offices,’ not allowing him to return to his own province.

3rd year, Summer, 5th month, 5th day. The Koryé6 Envoys anchored on the sea-coast of Koshi.

Autumn, 7th month, zoth day. The Koryé Envoys entered the capital and addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Last year thy servants departed, in company with the escort Envoy, in order to return to their own country. Formerly when thy servants arrived at their frontier State,’ thy servants’ frontier State entertained Ihahi, Ohoshima no Obito, and his companions in accordance with the ceremony due to Envoys, and the King of Koryo treated them with specially cordial civility. Notwithstanding this, the ship of the escort Envoy had not arrived up till now, and therefore he has respectfully again sent Envoys along with Ihahi and his companions to request information as to why our Envoys* have not come.” When the Emperor heard this he enumerated Naniha’s offences, saying : —‘* Thou art doubly guilty, first for having deceived the Court, and secondly, for having drowned the Envoys of a neighbouring State. These are heinous crimes, and thou canst not be released.” He was therefore sentenced to punishment.‘

Winter, roth month, gth day. The Oho-omi, Soga no Mtimako, was sent to the province of Kibi to extend the Shirawi

1 As a slave. ? Note the fiction of Koryé being a dependency of Japan.

3 This must be taken as referring to the two men whom Naniha threw overboard.

No doubt of death.

A.D. 574:

Ke ape eye.

NOS

Miyake and the staff of serfs attached to it. He accordingly took the register of serfs and handed it over to Itsu, Shirawi no Fubito.

11th day. By an Imperial order, the title of Tsu no Fubito' was granted to Ushi,? younger brother of O Chin-ni, Funa no Fubito.*

t1th month. Silla sent Envoys to offer tribute.

4th year, Spring, ist month, 9th day. MHirohime, daughter of Prince Mate of Okinaga, was raised to the rank of Empress Consort. She had one son and two daughters. The eldest was called the Imperial Prince Oshizaka Hikohito no Ohine [otherwise the Imperial Prince Maroko]. The second was called the Imperial Princess Sakanobori. The third was called the Imperial Princess Uji no Shitsukahi.

In this month a consort was appointed named Womuna gimi no Otoshi,* the daughter of Nakatsu kimi, Kasuga no Omi. [She was otherwise called Kusu-kimi no Iratsuko.| She bore three sons and one daughter. The first was called the Imperial Prince Naniha; the second was called the Imperial Prince Kasuga; the third was called the Imperial Princess Kuwada ; the fourth was called the Imperial Prince Ohomata. The next, an Uneme named Unako no Otoshi, daughter of Wokuma, Ise no Ohoka no Obito, gave birth to the Imperial Princess Futo hime [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Sakurawi] and the Imperial Princess Nukade hime [also called the Imperial Princess Tamura]. |

2nd month, 7th day. The Oho-omi, Mumako no Sukune, returned to the capital and reported the result of his mission respecting the Miyake.

3rd month, 11th day. Peékché sent envoys to offer tribute, more in quantity than in ordinary years. The Emperor, inasmuch as Silla had not yet established Imna, gave orders to the Imperial Prince and to the Oho-omi, saying: :—“* Be not remiss in the matter of Imna.”

Summer, 4th month, 6th day. The Kishi, Kanako, was sent on a mission to Silla, the Kishi, Itahiko, to Imna, and the Kishi, Wosa-hiko,® to Pékché.

1 Port-recorder. * The ox. 3 i.e. Shipping-recorder.

This is the rendering of the Interlinear Kana version. 5 \Vosa means interpreter. Kishi was originally a Corean title.

BIDATSU. 95

6th month. Silla sent envoys to offer tribute, more in quantity than usual. They also sent tribute for the four townships of Ta-ta-ra, Su-na-ra, Hwa-tha, and Pal-kwi.

In this year, by command, the diviners divined a site for the dwellings of Prince Amabe and Prince Itowi. The divination was propitious, and eventually a palace was constructed at Wosada,' which was called the Palace of Sakidama.

Winter, 11th month. The Empress Consort Hirohime died.

5th year, Spring, 3rd month, roth day. The functionaries petitioned that an Empress Consort should be appointed. By the Emperor’s command Toyomike Kashikiya hime no Mikoto? was appointed Empress Consort. She bore two sons and five daughters. The first was called the Imperial Princess Uji no Kahitako [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Uji no Shitsukahi]. She was wedded to Sho6-toku, the heir to the throne. The second was called the Imperial Prince Takeda; the third was called the Imperial Princess Woharida. She was wedded to the Imperial Prince Hiko-hito no Ohine.? The fourth was called the Imperial Princess Umori [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Karu no mori]; the fifth was called the Imperial Prince Wohari; the sixth was called the Imperial Princess Tame. She was wedded to the Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka.*./ The seventh was called the Imperial Princess Sakurawi no Yumibari.

6th year, Spring, 2nd month, 1st day. By Imperial command there were established a Sun-worship Be and a private Be

Summer, 5th month, 5th day. Prince Ohowake and Woguro no Kishi were sent to govern the Land of Pékché.

The representatives of the Crown, who by Imperial command were sent on service to the three Han, called themselves 3#, meaning that they governed Corea. This was doubtless an ancient rule. They resembled what are now called Envoys. This explanation applies to all other passages also. It is not clear what was the extraction of Prince Ohowake.

The Interpreter’s field.

) Afterwards the reigning Empress Suiko Tenno. 3 Her half-brother. 4 Jomei Tenno.

This is ‘explained to mean “for the Empress’s service.”

A.D. 576.

XNA Zs

A.D. 579.

A.D. 580.

AED yoke

Winter, 11th month, 1st day. The King of the Land of Pékché presented to the Emperor, through the returning Envoys Prince Ohowake and his companions, a number of volumes of religious books,’ with an ascetic,’ a meditative monk,’ a nun, a reciter of mantras,‘ a maker of Buddhist images, and a temple architect, six persons in all. Eventually there was founded the Temple of Prince Ohowake of Naniha.

7th year, Spring, 3rd month, 5th day. The Imperial Princess Uji was made to attend on the shrine of Ise, but an intrigue which she had with the Imperial Prince Ikenobe having come to light, this appointment was cancelled. ;

8th year, Winter, roth month. Silla sent Chi-cheul-chéng Nami’ to bring tribute. At the same time he sent a Buddhist image.

gth year, Summer, 6th month. Silla sent Ato Nami and Chil-syo Nami to offer tribute, but they were dismissed without its being received.

roth year, Spring, Intercalary znd month. Several thousand Yemishi showed hostility on the frontier. Accordingly their chiefs [they were very hairy men] Ayakasu’ and others were sent for, and the Emperor gave them his commands, saying :— “You Yemishi! In the reign of the Emperor Oho-tarashihiko® those of you whom it was meet to kill were put to death, and those who deserved forgiveness were pardoned. We now, in observance of this precedent, intend to put to death the ringleaders.”” Hereupon Ayakasu and the others were filled with fear and awe. They went down into the middle stream of the Hatsuse river, and with their faces turned towards Mount Mimoro rinsed * their mouths and made oath, saying :—‘‘ We Yemishi promise that from this time forward, we, our children, and our children’s children [there is an old saying, ‘ The chil-.

1 A later writer says that there were 200 vols., Buddhist Sutras being among them.

2 Monks who practise vinaya. Véde Eitel, p. 202, 2nd edition.

Yogi. Vide Eitel, p. 209. + Buddhist magic spells.

’ Here and below Nami may be a mistake for Nama, the Corean title of rank, The characters used for mi and ma closely resemble each other.

6 It is to be remembered that all the northern part of the main island of Japan, including the province of Mutsu and Dewa, were at this time in Aino

possession. 7 A Japanese name. 8 Keiko Tenno. ® As a purifying ceremony.

BIDATSU. 97

dren of our body eighty times continued’] will serve the Celestial Gate with sincerity of heart. If we break this oath, may all the Gods of Heaven and Earth, and also the spirits of the Emperors, destroy our race.”

11th year, Winter, roth month. Silla sent Ato Nami and Sil-syo Nami to render tribute. They were dismissed, their tribute not being accepted.

r2th year, Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Emperor made an order, saying :—‘‘ In the reign of the late Emperor, my father, Silla destroyed our inner Miyake State.

In the 23rd year of the Emperor Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha, Imna was destroyed by Silla. Therefore it is said that Silla destroyed our inner Miyake State.

Our father, the late Emperor, devised measures for restoring Imna, but he died without carrying them out, and did not fulfil ‘his purpose. It therefore devolves on Us to render assistance to his divinely admirable policy, and to restore Imna again. The Talsol, Illa, son of the Arisateung, Miyakko of the Province of Ashigita in Hi,’ now resident in Pékché, is a wise and brave man. Therefore we wish to consult with him.’ Accordingly he sent Oshikatsu, Ki no kuni no Miyakko, and Hashima, Kibi no Amabe no Atahe, to summon him from Peékche.

Winter, roth month. Oshikatsu, Ki no Kuni no Miyakko, and his colleague returned from Pékché and reported the result of their mission to the Court, saying :—‘‘ The King of the Land of Pekche gendered Illa and would not consent to allow him to come up.”

This year, Hashima, Kibi no Amabe no Atahe, was again sent to summon Illa from Pekché. Hashima, having gone to Pékché, wished first of all to see Illa privately. He was standing all by himself facing the door of his house, when there suddenly came from within the house a Corean woman who addressed him in the Corean language, saying :—‘“ Radix tua ineat in meam radicem,” and then went away into the house. Hashima perceived her.meaning, and followed i in after her. Upon this Illa came to meet him, and taking him by the hand, made him take his place on a seat. He then secretly

1 Includes Higo and Hizen. WOE. th. H

A.D. 582.

A.D. 583.

XX. 10,

OG. Ws

informed him, saying :—‘‘ I have received private information that the King of the Land of Pékché is suspicious of the Celestial Court, fearing that if I were sent, I might afterwards be detained and not allowed to return. He is therefore reluctant, and will not consent to offer me. It would be well, when the Imperial commands are delivered, to make a show of severity, and to insist peremptorily on summoning me.” Hashima accordingly followed this plan, and required Illa from the King of the Land of Pékché. He stood in awe of the Celestial Court, and, not daring to disobey the Imperial message, sent Ilia to the Emperor. The Eun-sol,' Tok-ni, Y6-no, and Kanochi, the Associate Official the Tok-sol,? Chhia-kan-t6ék, with a good number of steersmen and sailors, together with Ila and his companions, arrived at the Miyake of Kojima in Kibi. The Court sent Ohotomo no Nukadeko no Muraji to express sympathy for their fatigues. Afterwards Daibu* were sent to the official residence at Naniha to wait upon Illa. At this time Illa, clad in armour, and riding on horseback, came up to the gate.* Then advancing in front of the Hall of Audience, he did his obeisances when advancing and retiring in a kneeling posture, and sighing bitterly, said:—‘‘In the reign of the Emperor who ruled the world from the Palace of Hinokuma,’ my Lord Ohotomo no Kanamura no Ohomuraji sent Arisateung, Hi no Ashigita no Miyakko, and Yugehi’ of the Osaka Be,’ beyond the sea, on the service of the State. Thy servant, the son of the Arisiiteung, the Talsol Ila, having heard the Imperial summons, with fear and awe presents himself at thy Court.” He accordingly took off his armour and delivered it to the Emperor. An official lodging was built for him at Kuha no ichi in Ato, where he was made to dwell, and provided with everything which he desired. Afterwards Abe no Me no Omi, Mononobe no Niheko no Muraji, and Ohotomo no Nukadeko no Muraji were sent to inquire of Illa respecting the government of the country. Illa answered and said :—‘“ The Emperor’s aim in governing the Empire is to ensure the

1 3rd rank, 2 4th rank, 3 A general term for high officials.

Leading to the Hall of Audience.

) Senkwa Tenno. 6 Archér,

7 The executioners.

BIDATSU. 99

protection and nourishment of the people. Why should he hastily stir up warfare which will redound to their destruction ? Therefore now having made all, from his counsellors, viz. the Omi, Muraji, and Miyakko of both kinds [the Kuni no Miyakko and the Tomo no Miyakko], whose duty it is to serve the ) Court, down to the people, without exception, to enjoy prosperity, let him cause them to want for nothing. When this has been continued for three years, when food has been made abundant, and arms plentiful, the people being dealt with by means of gladness, will fear neither water nor fire, and will join with the Emperor in commiserating the troubles of the country. Thereafter let ships be built in numbers and stationed in order at all the ports, so that visitors from abroad may view them and be filled with dread. There should then be sent a capable Envoy to Pékché to summon the King of that country, If he does not come, let his Prime Minister or a Prince be summoned to appear, Their hearts will in that case naturally be filled with submissive reverence, and they ought then to be called to an account for their misconduct’? [the crime of delaying to establish Imna|].

Moreover he addressed (a message to) the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ The people of Pékché talk of a plan according to which it is intended to request (a settlement in) Tsukushi for 300 ships (of emigrants?). If they really make this request, I advise Your Majesty to pretend to grant it. Pekché will then wish to create a new country, and will certainly put the women and children on ship-board and come with them in advance. The Government, when this time is at hand, should place in ambush in Iki and Tsushima plenty of troops, and, awaiting their arrival, slay them. On the other hand, guard against being yourselves over-reached, and solidly build fortresses in all the strong positions.”’'

Hereupon one of the Eun-sol and the Associate, on the eve of their departure for their own country [an old book says :—‘‘ One Eun-sol and one Associate ’’] held secret communication with T6k-ni and others, saying :—‘‘ If you, having allowed sufficient time for us to get past Tsukushi, will secretly

‘ All this seems great nonsense, It has puzzled the native commentators. se

OXes ee

eX Ss

kill Illa, we will report the matter fully to the King, who will confer on you high official rank, so that you and your families will leave prosperity to your descendants.” T6k-ni and Yé-no both agreed. The Associate Official and the others at length started on their journey to Chika.’ Hereupon-: Illa removed from the village of Kuha-ichi to the official residence of Naniha. To6k-ni and his colleague conspired together day and night how they were to slay him. Now Illa’s body was radiant like a flame of fire,? and therefore Tok-ni and the others were afraid, and did not kill him. At length, during the interlune of the 12th month, they awaited his loss of radiance and slew him. But Illa came to life again, and said:—‘‘ This is the doing of our. slaves, and not of Silla.” [This is said because there were at this time Silla Envoys (at the Court).] Having thus spoken, he died.

The Emperor gave command to Niheko no Ohomuraji and Nukadeko no Muraji, and had him buried in front of the Hill of the western boundary of Wogohori. His wife, children, and sailors were made to live at Ishikaha.* Hereupon Ohotomo no Nukadeko no Muraji counselled, saying :—‘“ If they are made to live all together at one place, I fear it may give rise to trouble.’’ Accordingly the wife and children were made to dwell at Kudara‘-mura in Ishikaha, and the sailors at Ohotomo no mura in Ishikaha. Tok-ni and the other were arrested and kept.at Ada-mura in Lower Kudara, where a number of Daibu were sent to-investigate the matter. Tok-ni and the other confessed their guilt, saying :—‘‘ Indeed it was the Eun-sol and the Associate who by their instructions made us do this. We, being underlings, did not dare to refuse.” They were accordingly cast into prison, and the Daibu reported the result of their mission to the Court. A messenger was sent to Ashigita® to summon all Illa’s household, and Tok-ni and the other were delivered to them to fix their punishment at their discretion. Then the Kimi of Ashigita took them, and having slain them all, cast away their-bodies on the Island of Mimejima. Sia is perhaps er | Illa was

1 In Hizen. | 2 Tlis H, i.e. sun.

Tlla’s history resembles somewhat that of Kim Ok-kiun in our own day.

1,6, Pékché, _In.Kahachi., ,

® Ila was of the Ashigita family. See abov e, p. 97.

_BIpATsu. IOI

removed for interment at Ashigita. Later the coast people reported that the Eun-sol’s ship had met with a storm and foundered, and that the Associate’s ship had not been able to return until it had first drifted to Tsushima.

13th year, Spring, 2nd month, 8th day. Kitahiko, Naniha no Kishi, was sent to Silla. . He at length arrived at Imna.

Autumn, gth month. Kafuka no Omi [the personal name is wanting], who had come from Pékché, had a stone image of Miroku,’ and Saheki no Muraji [the personal name is wanting] an image of Buddha. This year Soga no Mitmako no Sukune, having asked for. these two Buddhist images, sent Shiba Tatts,” Kurabe no Sukuri, and Hida, Ikenobe no Atahe, in all directions

A.D. 584.

to search out persons who practised. (Buddhism). Upon this _-

he only found in the province of Harima a man named..Hyé- phyon of Koryé,* who from a Buddhist priest had become a layman again. So the Oho-omi made him teacher, and caused him to receive Shima, the daughter of Shiba Tatté, into religion. She took .the name of Nun Zen-shin [twelve years of age]. Moreover he received into religion two pupils of the Nun Zen-shin. One was Toyome, the daughter of Ayabito‘.no Yaho. She took the name of Nun Sen-zd. The other was Ishime, daughter of Nishikori Tsubu. She took the name of Nun Keizen. Miumako no Sukune, still in accordance with the Law of Buddha, reverenced the three nuns, and gave them to Hida no Atahe and Tatt6, with orders to provide them with food and clothing.. He erected a Buddhist Temple on the east side of his dwelling, in which he enshrined the stone image of Miroku. He insisted on the three nuns holding a general meeting to partake of maigre fare.® At this time Tatto found a Buddhist

1 In Sanskrit Maitréya, the expected Messiah of the Buddhists. Vid Eitel, p. 92. ;

2 A Chinese or Corean name. ~3 In Japanese Koma no Keibin.

4 Ayabito is written J, ie. a man of Han (China), Here it isa proper name, though no doubt indicating a Chinese ancestry. Eee

5 The Chinese character for “ maigre fare” is #, This the Interlinear Kana renders here and below in many places by Ogami, i.e. prayer. That the meetings here referred to were practically for religious services is unquestionable, and we have seen above, Vol. I. p. 41, that this character when used in connection with Shinto, is equivalent to “worship,” although primarily meaning “religious abstinence.” Here the proper meaning is, I submit, “the vegetable diet of Buddhist priests.” A few lines further down

XX. 14.

DONS It

A.D 585.

relic on the food of abstinence, and presented it to Mtimako no Sukune. Mutmako no Sukune, by way of experiment, took the relic, and placing it on the middle of a block of iron, beat it with an iron sledge-hammer, which he flourished aloft. The block and the sledge-hammer were shattered to atoms, but the relic could not be crushed. Then the relic was cast into water, when it floated on the water or sank as one desired. In consequence of this, Mumako no Sukune, Ikenobe no Hida, and Shiba Tatto held faith in Buddhism and practised it unremittingly. Mutmako no Sukune built another Buddhist Temple at his house in Ishikaha. From this arose the beginning of Buddhism.

14th year, Spring, 2nd month, 15th day. Soga no Oho-omi, Mimako no Sukune, erected a pagoda north of the Hill of Ohono, and having held a general meeting to partake of maigre food, deposited the relic obtained by Tatt6 on the top of the pillar.’

24th day. Soga no Oho-omi took ill. Having made inquiry of a diviner,’ the diviner answered and said :—‘“‘It is a curse sent by will of the Buddha ’* worshipped in thy father’s time.’ Soga no Oho-omi accordingly sent a young man of his family to report to the Emperor the nature of the divination. The Emperor gave orders, saying :—‘‘ In accordance with the words of the diviner, let thy father’s Gods be worshipped.”” The Oho-omi, in obedience to the Emperor’s commands, worshipped the stone image, and prayed that his life might be prolonged. At this time there was a pestilence rife in the land, and many of the people died.

3rd month, 1st day. Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji and Nakatomi no Katsumi no Daibu addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Why hast thou not consented to follow thy servants’ counsel? Is not the prevalence of pestilence from the reign of the late Emperor thy father down to thine, so that

we have RS =, “abstinence food,” Lenten fare, as we should say, and Giles (p. 18) renders HE fF “to give meals to priests.” This is a wellknown duty of pious Buddhists. In the history of Corea there is frequent mention of Jarge numbers of priests being entertained by the kings from time to time.

1 i.e. the central pillar round which a pagoda is built.

2 Urabe, or native augurs.

’ The word for Buddha is {i} ji}, Buddha-Kami.

BIDATSU. 103

the nation is in danger of extinction, owing absolutely to the establishment of the exercise of the Buddhist religion by Soga noOmi?” The Emperor gave command, saying :—‘‘ Manifestly so: let Buddhism be discontinued.”

30th day. Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji went himself to the Temple, and sitting on a chair,’ cut down XX. 16. the pagoda,’ which he then set fire to and burnt. He likewise burnt the image of Buddha and the Temple of Buddha. Having done so, he took the remains of the image of Buddha which were left from the burning and had them flung into the Naniha canal. On this day there was wind and rain without any clouds, and _ the Ohomuraji had on his rain-coat. He upbraided Mumako no Sukune and those who followed him in the exercise of religion, and made them feel shame and contrition of heart. Moreover he sent Mimoro [also called Oruke}, Saheki no Miyakko, to summon Zen-shin and the other nuns provided for by Miimako no Sukune. So Mimako no Sukune did not dare to disobey this command, but with grief and lamentation called forth the nuns and delivered them to Mimoro. The officials accordingly took away from the nuns their three garments,’ imprisoned them and flogged them at the road-station of Tsubaki no ichi.

The Emperor, with the view of establishing Imna, appointed as his Envoy Prince Mimiko of Sakata. Just at this

1 Chair here and elsewhere is in the original represented by two Chinese characters which mean “ Tartar couch.” The Japanese word which the writer had in mind was no doubt agura, “leg-seat,” which is the rendering of the Interlinear Kana,

? The meaning may be that he sat on a chair to superintend the workmen who were employed for this purpose.

The three priestly garments, viz. the Samghati, reaching from the shoulders to the knees, the Uttara Samghati, a sort of overcoat, and the Kachaya (esa in Japanese), a coloured mantle. V7de Eitel, sub voczbus.

eal,

MX 18:

time the Emperor and the Ohomuraji were suddenly afflicted with sores, and he was therefore after all not sent. The Emperor gave command to the Imperial Prince Tachibana no Toyohi, saying :—‘‘ The injunctions of the late Emperor my father must not be See es the Government of Imna must be diligently put in order.”

Again the Land was filled with those who were attacked with sores and died thereof.. The persons thus afflicted with sores said :—‘‘ Our bodies are as if they were burnt, as if they were beaten, as if they were broken,” and so lamenting, they died. Old and young said privately to one another, “Is this a punishment for the burning of the Image of Buddha ?”

Summer, 6th month. Mimako no Sukune addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Thy servant’s disease has not yet been healed ; nor isit possible for succour to be afforded me unless by the power of the three precious things.’ Hereupon the Emperor commanded Miimako no Sukune, saying :—‘‘ Thou mayest practise the Buddhist religion alone, but discontinue it in so far as others are concerned.” So the three nuns were given back. to Mttmako no Sukune, who received them with rejoicing, lamenting their unexampled misfortunes, and bowing down his head in their honour. He built them a Temple anew, into which he welcomed them, and provided them with sustenance.

One book says :—‘‘ Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji, Oho-miwa no Sakahe no Kimi and Nakatomi no Ihare no Muraji conspired together to destroy the Buddhist religion. They wanted to burn the Temple and pagoda, and also to throw. away the Buddhist images. Mumako no Sukune opposed this project, and would not agree to it.”

Autumn, 8th month, 15th day. The Emperor’s disease having become more and more inveterate, he died in the Great Hall. At this time a Palace of temporary interment was erected at Hirose. Mitmako no Sukune delivered a funeral oration with his sword girded on. Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji burst out laughing, and said :—‘ He is -! The Triratna, i.e. Buddha, the Law and the Priesthood. Vide Eitel, sué voce.

BIDATSU. 105

like a sparrow pierced by a hunting-shaft.”” Next Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji, with trembling hands and _ legs, delivered his funeral oration. The Oho-omi, Mimako no Sukune, laughed and said :—‘‘ He ought to have bells hung upon him.” From this small beginning the two Ministers conceived a hatred of each other. Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi sent Hayato for the protection of the Courtyard of the temporary tomb. The Imperial Prince Anahobe,' who wished to possess himself of the empire, flew into a rage, and declared, saying :—‘‘ Why do ye serye the Court ofa dead King, and do no service where the living King is?”

1 Younger brother of the Emperor by a different mother.

BOOK XXII. THE EMPEROR TACHIBANA NO TOYOHI.' (YOMEI? TENNO.)

Tue Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi was the fourth child of -the Emperor Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha.* His mother’s name was Kitashi hime. The Emperor believed in the Law of Buddha and reverenced the Way of the Gods.* In the fourteenth year of his reign, Autumn, the 8th month, the Emperor Nunakura futo-tama-shiki died. gth month, 5th day. The Emperor assumed the Imperial dignity, and made his capital at Ihare, calling it the Palace of Namitsukiin Ikenobe.? Soga no Mtmako no Sukune was made Oho-omi, and Mononobe no Yugehi no Moriya no Ohomuraji was made Ohomuraji, both as before. tgth day. The Emperor made command, saying :—etc., etc.°--appointing the Imperial Princess Nukade hime to the charge of the Shrine of Ise and to attend to the worship of the Sun-goddess. This Imperial Princess, from the time of this Emperor until the reign of the Empress Kashikiya hime,’ attended to the divine service of the Sun-goddess. She then retired

1 This name means orange abundance-sun. Tachibana is, however, here the name of a village in Yamato.

2 YO means to use, employ ; mei, brightness. 3 Kimmei Tenno.

4 Shinto. #f x4. The first time this phrase is found. The “ Yihking” has, “ The sage frames his doctrine by the Way of the Gods, and the Empire accepts it.”

5 Province of Yamato.

6 The author omits the words of the edict, and only gives its general purport.

7 Suiko Tenno.

— ee

YOMEI. 107

of her own accord to Katsuraki, and there died. See the reign of the Empress Kashikiya hime. One book says :— ‘“‘ Having attended to the worship of the Sun-goddess for the space of thirty-seven years, she then retired of her own accord and died.”

st year, Spring, rst month, 1st day. The Imperial Princess Anahobe no Hashibito was appointed Empress Consort.’ She bore four sons. The first was called the Imperial Prince Miimayado? [also called Mimito* Shotoku,* or as some have it Toyoto-mimi, Great King of the Law, or again Master King of the Law]. This Imperial Prince at first lived at Kamitsu miya.® Afterwards he removed to Ikaruga in the reign of the Empress Toyomike Kashikiya hime, where he occupied the Eastern Palace,’ and discharged the duties of Emperor, being associated with her in the management of all matters of administration, as is stated in the history of the Empress Toyomike Kashikiya hime. The second was called the Imperial Prince Kume; the third was called the Imperial Prince Yeguri ; the fourth was called the Imperial Prince Mamuta.’ Ishikina, daughter of Soga no Oho-omi, Iname no Sukune, was appointed a Consort. She bore the Imperial Prince Tame [also called the Imperial Prince Toyora]. Hiroko, daughter of [hamura, Katsuraki no Atahe, bore one son and one daughter. The son was called the Imperial Prince Maroko; he was the ancestor of the Kimi of Tahema. The daughter was called the Imperial Princess Nukade hime. She was during three generations in the service of the Sun-goddess.

Summer, 5th month. The Imperial Prince Anahobe tried to force his way into the Palace of temporary interment in order to ravish the Empress Consort Kashikiya hime.* But the favourite Minister, Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi, called out the

1 She was also a daughter of Kimmei Tenné, by a different mother.

2 See below, 1st year of Suiko’s reign, for the reason of this name.

3- Quick-ear.

4 Sagely-virtue. This is the renowned Shdtoku Daishi, the real founder of Buddhism in Japan.

° The Upper Palace. 6 i.e. the Heir Apparent’s quarters.

7 Or Mata. )

8 The Empress Dowager. The motive was probably not lust, but ambition. Compare the similar case of Jimmu Tenn0’s widow.

A.D 586. NO. Oi

OIG Cy

Kg.

guards, who firmly fastened the Palace Gate, and resisting his entrance, would not let him in. The Imperial Prince Anahobe demanded of them, saying :—‘‘ Who is it that is here?”? The guards answered and said :—‘“‘ Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi, is here.” Seven times he shouted at them to open the gate, but they steadily refused to admit him. Hereupon the Imperial Prince Anahobe addressed the Oho-omi and the Ohomuraji, saying: —‘ Sakahe is incessantly insulting me. Inthe funeral eulogy delivered by him at the Court of temporary interment he said :—‘ Thy Court shall not be left desolate, but shall be kept pure as the surface of a mirror, and thy servant will preserve peace in dutiful service to thee.’ This is an insult. At this moment there are many young men of the Emperor’s family, and there are two Chief Ministers present. Who has any right wantonly to monopolize talk of dutiful service? Moreover when I wished to see the interior of the place of temporary interment, I was prevented, and not allowed to enter. Seven times I myself called out, ‘Open the gate,’ but there was no answer. I request that I may be allowed to put him to death.” The two Chief Ministers! said :—‘‘ Be it as thou hast commanded.” Upon this, the Imperial Prince Anahobe,: while secretly planning to make himself ruler of the Empire, falsely gave out that his object was to kill Sakahe no Kimi. . At length, along with Mononobe no Moriya no Ohomuraji, he led troops with which they surrounded Ikenobe in Ihare. This having come to the knowledge of Sakahe no Kimi, he concealed himselfon Mount Mimoro. That day, at midnight, he came away stealthily from the mountain and hid in the hinder’ palace,

[meaning the Empress Kashikiya hime’s country-house. It_

was called the Palace of Tsubaki ichi]. Relatives of Sakahe named Shiratsutsumi and Yokoyama told where Sakahe no Kimi was, and the Imperial Prince Anahobe straightway sent to Moriyano Ohomuraji [one book says :—‘‘ The Imperial Princes Anahobe and Hatsusebe having consulted together, sent to Moriya no Ohomuraji”’], saying to him :—‘‘ Thou must go and slay Sakahe no Kimi, and likewise his two children.” The Ohomuraji at length went off in command of an armed force. Soga

1 Jeg Ef is here evidently not Oho-omi, for one of them was not an Ohoomi, but an Ohomuraji. ‘It has the more general sense of Chief Minister. 2 i.e. the Empress’s palace.

YOMEI. 109 |

no Mtmako no Sukune, having heard from an outside source of this conspiracy, went to the place where the Imperial Prince was. He accordingly arrived before the gate (the gate of the Imperial Prince’s house is meant], and finding him on the point of going to the place where the Ohomuraji was, remonstrated with him, saying:—‘‘A ruler does not approach a criminal. Thou shouldst not go thyself.’ The Imperial Prince would not listen to him, but went. Mumako no Sukune forthwith departed in his train, and arrived at Ihare. There he urgently remonstrated with him, and the Prince yielded to his remonstrances and stopped. In this place, accordingly, he remained seated on a chair and waited for the Ohomuraji. A good while later the latter arrived with his troops and reported the result of his commission, saying :—“‘ I have executed Sakahe and the others.” [One books says:—‘‘ The Imperial Prince went in person and shot them dead.” | Hereupon Mtmako no Sukune broke into bitter lamentations, saying :—‘ Civil disorder in the Empire is not far off.” The Ohomuraji hearing this, answered and said:—‘‘ Thy position is that of a small minister ;' thou dost not know.”

This Sakahe, Miwa no Kimi, was a favourite of the Emperor Wosada,’ and he was charged with all matters both internal and external. In consequence of this the Empress-consort Kashikiya hime and Mumako no Sukune

both conceived enmity against the Imperial Prince |

Anahobe.

This year was the year Hinoye Mima (43rd) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 4th month, 2nd day. The Emperor performed the ceremony of tasting the new rice * on the river-bank of Ihare. On this day the Emperor took ill and returned to the Palace. All the Ministers were in attendance. The Emperor addressed them, saying :—‘‘ It is Our desire to give our adherence to the three precious things. Do ye Our Ministers advise upon this.” All the Ministers entered the Court and consulted together. Mononobe no Moriya no Ohomuraji and Nakatomi no Katsumi. no Muraji opposed the

1 Alluding to his title of Oho-omi or Great Minister. 2 Bidatsu Tenno.: oes re

' 3 Nihi-name. See above, Vol. I: p. 86." It was unusual to celebrate this

festival in spring. (ft Bo. en ote lise

A.D. 587.

XXL. 5.

XXI. 6.

1IO NIHONGI.

Imperial proposal, and advised, saying:—‘‘ Why should we reverence strange deities, and turn our backs upon the gods of our country? Of course we know naught of any such thing.” The Oho-omi Soga no Mtimako no Sukune said :—‘‘ Let us render assistance in compliance with the Imperial command. Who shall offer advice to the contrary?’’ Hereupon the Imperial Prince the Emperor’s younger brother [the Imperial Prince Anahobe is meant." He was the Emperor’s younger brother, born of a concubine], introduced into the interior (of the Palace) a priest of the Land of Toyo” [the personal name is wanting]. Mononobe no Moriya no Ohomuraji glared at them in great wrath. Then Kekuso, Oshi-sakabe no Fubito, came hastily and spoke secretly to the Ohomuraji, saying :— ‘“* All the Ministers are now plotting against thee, and moreover are about to waylay thee.” When the Ohomuraji heard this, he retired to Ato [Ato is the name of a place where the Ohomuraji had a country house] and assembled a body of men. Nakatomi no Katsumi no Muraji assembled troops at his house and went with them to the assistance of the Ohomuraji. At length he prepared figures of the Imperial Prince Hikobito, the Heir Apparent, and of the Imperial Prince Takeda, and loathed them.* But presently finding that success was impossible, he repaired to the Palace of the Imperial Prince Hikobito at Mimata. One of the attendants * (of the Prince) named Ichihi, Tomi no Obito [Tomi is the family name, and Ichihi the personal name], watched till Katsumi no Muraji was withdrawing from the place where the Imperial Prince Hikobito was, and drawing his sword, slew him, The Ohomuraji from his house at Ato sent a message to Mumako no Oho-omi by Wosaka, Mononobe no Yasaka no Oho-ichi no Miyakko, and Ani, Urushibe *

1 The “ Shukai” editor thinks we should understand here the Emperor's younger brother avd the Imperial Prince.

2 Or perhaps Toyokuni was his name.

3 i.e. practised witchcraft on them.

4 Tonerl. '

5 This name may be read either Urushibe no Miyakko or Nuribe no Miyakko, Urushi is “varnish,” and nuri means “to smear,” so that the difference is not very material. This is the first mention of lacquer in Japanese literature, and although it indicates that the art was already known, we may safely set aside as later inventions the statements referring it to a much earlier period which are quoted, with a reserve amply justified by the

YOmMEI. Lag

no Miyakko, saying:—‘‘ Hearing that the Ministers have designs against me, I am keeping out of the way.” Mtmako no Oho-omi accordingly sent Hashi no Yajima no Muraji to the place where Ohotomo no Hirafu no Muraji was, and told him all that the Ohomuraji had said. Huirafu no Muraji, therefore, took in his hand his bow and arrows and his leathern shield and went to the house at Tsukikuma [the Oho-omi’s house], where he remained guarding the Oho-omi, and did not leave him by night or by day.

The Emperor’s sores became worse and worse, and when the end was approaching, Tasuna of the Kuratsukuri’ Be [son of Shiba Tatto] came forward and addressed him, saying :— “Thy servant, on behalf of the Emperor, will renounce the world and exercise religion. Moreover, he will make an image of Buddha sixteen feet high, and a Temple.” The Emperor was deeply moved. This is the 16-foot wooden image of Buddha which with its attendant Bosatsu? now stands in the Temple of Sakata at Minabuchi.

gth day. The Emperor died in the Great Hall.

Autumn, 7th month, 21st day. He was buried in the Misasagi above the pond of Ihare.*

facts, in an essay on Lacquer in the “ Catalogue of Japanese Lacquer and Metal Work in the Burlington Fine Arts Club, 1894.”

The Urushibe (or Nuribe) no Muraji (a higher rank than Miyakko) were promoted to be Urushibe no Sukune in 685.

An ancient note to the “ Kiujiki,” III. 16, traces the descent of the Urushibe no Muraji from a deity.

1 Saddle-makers.

2 i.e. Boddhisattwa. The two Bosatsu here alluded to are probably Ji-zO Bosatsu (Kshidi-garbha) and Monju Bosatsu, the Sanskrit Mafidjus’'ri. Vide Eitel, sub voce. Also vide “Satow’s Handbook,” 2nd ed.

introduction, p. 87. 3 Afterwards re-interred at Shinaga in Kahachi.

XXI. 7.

THE EMPEROR HATSUSEBE.' (SUJUN? TENNO.)

The Emperor Hatsusebe was the twelfth child of the Emperor Ame-kuni Oshi-hiraki hiro-niha.”* His mother’s name was Wo-ane‘ no Kimi [daughter of Iname no Sukune, as already stated]. |

The Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi died in the second year of his reign, Summer, the 4th month. In the 5th month the army of the Mononobe na Ohomuraji made a disturbance thrice. The Ohomuraji from the first wished to set aside the other Imperial Princes and to establish the Imperial Prince Anahobe as Emperor. He now hoped to make use.of a hunting party to devise a plan for raising him to the throne instead. So he secretly sent a messenger to the Imperial Prince Anahobe, to say :—‘‘I should like to hunt with the Imperial Prince in Ahaji.” The plot leaked out.

6th month, 7th day. Soga no Mitmako no Sukune and other Ministers, on behalf of Kashikiya hime no Mikoto, commissioned ® Nifute, Saheki no Muraji, Ihamura, Hashi no Muraji, and Makuhi, Ikuba no Omi, saying :—‘‘ Do ye with rigorous discipline of arms proceed at once to execute the Imperial Prince Anahobe and the Imperial Prince Yakabe.” On this day, at midnight, Nifute, Saheki no Muraji, and his colleagues surrounded the Palace of the Imperial Prince Anahobe. Upon this the guardsmen, having first climbed up into the upper story, smote the Imperial Prince Anahobe on the shoulder. The Imperial Prince fell down from the upper story, and ran away into an outhouse. Then the guardsmen, holding up lights, executed him.

8th day. The Imperial Prince Yakabe was executed.

The Imperial Prince Yakabe was the son of the Emperor

1 The “ Kojiki” calls him Hatsusebe no Waka-sazaki.

2 Venerable-lofty. Kimmei Tenno.

4 i.e. little-elder-sister.

» The character used is ff, generally applied to an edict or order of the Emperor.

SUJUN. 113

Hinokuma! and father of Princess Kamutsu hime. This

is not clear. ~He was put to death because he approved the Imperial

‘Prince Anahobe. gth day. The nun Zen-shin and the others addressed the

Oho-omi, saying :—‘‘ Discipline is the basis of the method of XXI. 8.

those who renounce the world ; we pray thee to let us go to Pékché to receive instruction in the Law of Discipline.” This month tribute Envoys from Pckché arrived at Court. The Oho-omi addressed the Envoys, saying :—‘‘ Take these nuns with you, and when you are about to cross over to your country, make them learn the Law of Discipline. When they have done, send them off.” The Envoys answered and said :— ““When we return to our frontier State, we shall first of all inform the King of our country, and it ‘will afterwards be not too late to send them off.” ®

Autumn, 7th month. The Oho-omi, Soga no Mtimako no Sukune, incited the Imperial Princes and the Ministers to plot the destruction of the Ohomuraji, Mononobe no Moriya. The Imperial Prince Hatsusebe, the Imperial Prince Takeda, the Imperial Prince Mtimayado, the Imperial Prince Nanikha, the Imperial Prince Kasuga, the Oho-omi, Soga no Mtmako no Sukune, Womaro no Sukune, Ki no Omi, Hirafu, Kose no Omi, Katafu, Kashihade no Omi, and Wonara, Katsuraki no Omi, together led an army, and advanced to attack the Ohomuraji. Kurafu, Ohotomo no Muraji, Hito, Abe no Omi, Ite, Heguri no Omi, Nukade, Sakamoto no Omi, and Kasuga no Omi [the personal name is not given], together led a force from the district of Shiki* as far as the house of Shibukaha.‘ The Ohomuraji, in personal command of the young men of his family and ofa slave-army, built a rice-fort and gave battle. Then the Ohomuraji climbed up into the fork of an elm® at Kisuri, from which he shot down arrows like rain. His troops were full of might. They filled the house and overflowed into the plain. The army of the Imperial Princes and the troops of the Ministers were timid and afraid, and fell back three times. At this time the Imperial Prince Mtimayado, his hair

1 Senkwa Tenno. 2 See below, XXI. 13. 3 In Kahachi. 44.e. the Ohomuraji’s house at Shibukaha.

® The yenoki or Celtis sinensis.

VOL. Il. I

SOGE ib:

being tied up on the temples’ [the ancient custom was for boys of the age of fifteen or sixteen to tie up their hair on the temples ; at the age of seventeen or eighteen it was divided, and made into tufts, as is the case even now], followed in the rear of the army. He pondered in his own mind, saying to himself :—‘‘ Are we not going to be beaten? Without prayer we cannot succeed.” So he cut down a nuride tree,” and swiftly fashioned images of the four Heavenly Kings.’ Placing them on his top-knot, he uttered a vow :—‘“‘ If we are now made to gain the victory over the enemy, I promise faithfully to honour the four Heavenly Kings, guardians of the world, by erecting to them a temple with a pagoda.” The Oho-omi Soga no Miimako also uttered a vow :—“‘ Oh! all ye Heavenly Kings and great Spirit King,* aid and protect us, and make us to gain the advantage. If this prayer is granted, I will erect a temple with a pagoda in honour of the Heavenly Kings and the great Spirit ne and will propagate everywhere the three precious things.” When they had made this vow, they urged their troops of all arms sternly forward to the attack. Now there was 2 man named Ichihi, Tomi no Obito, who shot down

XXI. 10. the Ohomuraji from his branch and killed him and his children.

The Ohomuraji’s troops accordingly gave way suddenly. Joining their forces, they every one put on black clothes, and going hunting on the plain of Magari in Hirose, so dispersed.” In this war some of the children and relatives of the Ohomuraji made their escape, and concealing themselves on the plain of Ashihara, changed their personal names and altered their titles,° while others fled away nobody knew where.

1 The interlinear version calls this style hisago-hana, i.e. gourd-flower Le manly style is called age-maki, or rolling up.

2 It is doubtful what kind of tree is intended. Nuride is the interlinear gloss. The nuride or nurude resembles the lacquer tree (nuri means lacquer). Hepburn calls it Rhus semialata.

3 Shi-ten-o or Chatur Maharadjas. Four demon kings who guard the world against Asuras. Vide Eitel, p. 174, 2nd ed. ; also “ Satow’s Handbook,” p. 556.

4 Daijinnd or Mahakala. Vide Eitel, pp. 85 and 91. Identified with the modern Daikoku Sama. Vide “ Anderson’s B. M. Catalogue,” p. 33.

5 It is explained here that “ black” was the colour of underlings’ clothes, and that the chiefs put on this colour for disguise. The “hunting” was only a pretence.

Or surnames.

. SUJUN. : 115

The people of that time said of them to one another :—‘‘ The wife of Soga no Oho-omi is the younger sister of the Ohomuraji Mononobe no Moriya, and the Oho-omi, injudiciously acting on his wife’s advice, slew the Ohomuraji.” !

When the civil troubles had been quieted, a Temple of the Four Heavenly Kings”? was built in the province of Settsu. Half of the Ohomuraji’s slaves, together with his house, were constituted the slaves and farm-house ofthe Great Temple, and ten thousand shiro* of rice-land were given to Ichihi, Tomi no Obito. Moreover, Soga no Oho-omi, in fulfilment of his vow, erected the Temple of Hokoji* in Asuka. A dependant of the Ohomuraji Mononobe no Moriya named Yorodzu, {the personal name], of the Tottori-be, in command of one hundred men, guarded the house’ at Naniha, but hearing of the Ohomuraji’s downfall, he urged his horse into a gallop, and made his escape by night in the direction of the village of Arimaka in the district of Chinu, where, having passed his wife’s house, he at length concealed himself among the hills. The Court took counsel together, saying :—‘‘ Yorodzu cherishes traitorous feelings, and therefore has concealed himself among these hills. Let his kindred be extirpated promptly, and no remissness shown.” Yorodzu, in tattered and filthy raiment, and with a wretched countenance, came forth alone, of his own accord, bow in hand and girt with a sword. The officials sent several hundred guardsmen to surround him. Yorodzu, accordingly, was afraid, and hid himself in a bamboo thicket, where he tied cords to the bamboos and pulled them so as to shake the bamboos, and thus make the people to doubt where he had gone in. The guardsmen were deceived, and pointing to the quivering bamboos, ran forward, saying :—‘‘ Yorodzu is here!” Yorodzu forthwith shot his arrows, not one of which missed its mark, so that the guardsmen were afraid, and did not dare to approach. Yorodzu then unstrung his bow, and

1 She wished to appropriate to herself his property.

2 At Osaka. Still known as Tenndji. Vide “ Murray’s Handbook of Japan,” 3rd ed. p. 285.

3 The bA (shiro) is equal 100 H{ or mow, a measure which, according to present Chinese reckoning, is equal to 15.13 acres. Vide Giles.

4 Near Nara. It is no longer in existence.

) Of the Ohomuraji.

ees

).O-6 a ae

BNeXT. B12)

taking it under his arm, ran off towards the hills. The guardsmen accordingly pursued him, shooting their arrows at him from both sides of a river, but none of them were able to hit him. Hereupon one of the guardsmen ran on swiftly, and got before Yorodzu. Lying down by the river’s side, he aimed at him, and hit him on the knee. Yorodzu forthwith pulled out the arrow, and stringing his bow, let fly his arrows. Then prostrating himself on the earth, he exclaimed aloud :—‘‘ A shield of the Emperor, Yorodzu would have devoted his valour to his service, but no examination was made, and, on the contrary, he has been hard pressed, and is now at an extremity. Let some one come forward and speak with me, for it is my desire to learn whether I am to be slain or to be made a prisoner.” The guardsmen raced up and shot at Yorodzu, but he warded off the flying shafts, and slew more than thirty men. Then he took the sword which he wore, and cut his bow into three pieces, and bending back his sword, flung it into the midst of the water of the river. With a dagger which he had besides, he stabbed himself in the throat, and died. The Governor of Kahachi reported the circumstances of Yorodzu’s death to the Court, which gave an order by a stamp * that his body should be cut into eight pieces and disposed for exposure among the eight provinces. The Governor’ of Kahachi accordingly, in obedience to the purport of the stamped order, was about to dismember him for exposure, when thunder pealed, and a great rain fell. Now, there was a white dog which had been kept by Yorodzu. Looking up, and looking down, he went round, howling beside the corpse, and at last, taking up the head in his mouth, placed it on an ancient mound. He then lay down close by, and starved to death in front of it. The Governor of Kahachi, thinking that dog’s conduct very strange, reported it to the Court. The Court could not bear to hear of it for pity, and issued a stamped order to this effect :—‘‘ The case of this dog is one that is rarely heard of in the world, and should be shown to after ages. Let Yorodzu’s kindred be made to construct a tomb and bury their remains.” The kindred of Yorodzu accord-

1 Oshide. A stamp of red or black ink on the palm of the hand as token of authority. 2 Bl, The Interlinear Kana is mikoto-mochi.

SuUJUN. 117

ingly assembled together, and raised a tomb in the village of Arimaka, where they buried Yorodzu and his dog.

It was reported from the province of Kahachi that on the plain ' of the River of Yega there were slain men to the number it might be of several hundreds. Their corpses had become putrefied, so that their names could not be ascertained, but by the colour of the clothing their bodies were taken up (by their friends) for burial. Now there was a dog, kept by Inu, Sakurawi no Tanabe no Muraji, who held on by his teeth to the dead body (of his master), and lying beside it, guarded it closely, not getting up to go away until he had caused it to be taken up for burial. ©

8th month, 2nd day. The Emperor, upon the advice of Kashikiya hime no Mikoto and the Ministers, assumed the Imperial Dignity. Soga no Mitmako no Sukune was made Oho-omi as before. The Ministers and Daibu were also confirmed in their previous ranks.

In this month the Palace was made at Kurahashi.’

1st year, Spring, 3rd month. Woteko, daughter of Ohotomo no Nukade no Muraji, was appointed Consort. She bore the Imperial Prince Hachiko and the Imperial Princess Nishikide.

This year, the Land of Pékché sent Envoys, and along with them the Buddhist priests Hyé-song, Nyong-Keun, and Hyé- sik,® with a present of Buddhist relics. The Land of Pékché sent the Eun-sol, Syu-sin, the Ték-sol, Ke-mun, and the Nasol, Pok-pu-m?-sin, with tribute, and also with a present of Buddhist relics, the Buddhist priest Nyéng-chyo, the ascetics Nyéng-wi, Hyé-chyung, Hyé-syuk and To-6m, the Temple carpenters Ta-nyang Mi-ta and Mun-ko-ko-cha, a man learned in the art of making braziers and chargers,’ the Chyang-tok Péng-mé-syun, men learned in pottery named Mana Puno, Yang Kwi-mun, Neung Kwi-mun and Syék-ma Tyé-mi, and a painter ° named Pek-ka.

1 The dry bed of a river is frequently so called in Japan. They were often used as execution grounds.

2 In Yamato. 3 In Japanese Ye-so, Ryo-kin, and Ye-shoku.

4 Metal-founders. These artizans had a defined rank and are called Hakase, or doctor.

5 Probably of Buddhist pictures, says the “ Shukai” editor.

XXI. 13.

A.D. 588.

XXI. 14.

A.D. 589.

A.D. 590.

A.D. 591.

Soga no Mtimako no Sukune inquired of the Pékché priests the method of receiving discipline, and handing over to the Eun-sol, Syu-sin, and the other Pekché Envoys the nuns Zenshin and her companions, despatched them (to Corea) for study. Having pulled down the house of Konoha, ancestor of the Asuka no Kinunuhi no Miyakko, he began to build the Temple of Hokoji. The name of this place was Asuka no Magami no Hara. It was also called Asuka no Tomada.

This year was the year Tsuchinoye Saru (45th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Kamafu, Afumi no Omi, was sent to the Tésand6! to inspect the frontier of the territory of the Yemishi, Kari, Shishibito no Omi, to the Tokaido?’ to inspect the frontier of the provinces bordering on the Eastern ocean, and Abe no Omi to the Hokurikudo to inspect the frontier of the province of Koshi, etc.’

3rd year, Spring, 3rd month. The student nuns, Zen-shin and her companions, returned from Pekché, and took up their abode in the Temple at Sakurawi.

Autumn, roth month. People went to the hills to get timber for building Buddhist temples. In this year there entered religion as nuns, Zentoku, daughter of Ohotomo no Sadehiko no Muraji, and his Koma wives Shiraki hime and Kudara hime,' under the names of Zem-myé and Myé-kwo. Moreover men of Han*® named Zen-so, Zen-tsi, Hd Jé-sho, Zen Chi-so, Zen Chi-kei, and Zen-kwo, with Tasuna, a son of Kuratsukuri be no Shiba Tatt6, at the same time renounced the world, the latter taking the name of Tokusai Héshi.‘

4th year, Spring, 4th month, 12th day. The Emperor Wosada was buried in the Misasagi of Shinaga.’ This is the Misasagi where the Empress-consort, his mother, was buried.

1 ie. East-mountain-circuit, including the inland provinces eastwards from Afumi (Omi). The Interlinear Kana has Adzuma, which is not quite the same.

? East-sea-circuit, including the provinces along the East Coast from Iga to Hitachi.

3 Viz. Etchiu, Echizen, and Echigo.

‘ i.e. the Silla lady and the Pékché lady,

5 China. No doubt we should understand the Ayabito family of Chinese descent. The names are Chinese, but as the persons who bore them had probably never been in China, I have not given the Chinese pronunciation.

6 Hoshi is a. priestly title. 7 In Kahachi.

SUJUN. 119

Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. The Emperor addressed his Ministers, saying :—“‘ It is our desire to establish Imna. What do ye think?” The Ministers said to him:—‘ The Miyake of Imna should be established. We are all of the same opinion as Your Majesty.”

Winter, 11th month, 4th day. Ki no Womaro no Sukune, Hirafu, Kose no Omi, Kashihade no Omi, Ohotomo no Kuhi no Muraji, and Katsuraki no Wonara no Omi were appointed as Generals. Taking with them the Omi and Muraji of the various Houses as Adjutant-Generals of the divisions of the army, they marched out in command of over 20,000 men and stationed themselves in Tsukushi. Kishi no Kana was sent to Silla and Kishi’ no Itahiko to Imna to make inquiry respecting Imna.

5th year, Winter, roth month, 4th day. A wild boar was presented to the Emperor. Pointing to it, he said :—‘‘ When shall those to whom We have an aversion be cut off as this wild boar’s throat has been cut?” An abundance of weapons was provided beyond what was customary.

roth day. Soga no Mimako no Sukune, having been told of the pronouncement of the Emperor, and alarmed at his detestation of himself, called together his people and conspired with them to assassinate the Emperor. ;

In this month, the Hall of Worship and the covered gallery of the great H6k6ji Temple were built.

11th month, 3rd day. Mtmako no Sukune lied to the Ministers, saying :—‘‘ To-day I present the taxes of the Eastern provinces,” and sent Koma, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, who killed the Emperor.

One book says :—‘‘ Koma, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, was the son of Ihawi, Yamato no Aya no Atahe.”

On this day the Emperor was buried in the Misasagi on the hill of Kurahashi.

One book says :—The Imperial concubine Ohotomo no Koteko, incensed at her declining favour, sent a man to Soga no Miimako no Sukune with a message, saying :— ‘Recently a wild boar was presented to the Emperor. He pointed to it and said :—‘ When shall the man We

' It seems doubtful whether Kishi is here part of the name or a title.

ONG EL

A.D. 592.

XXI.- 16,

think of be cut off as this wild boar’s throat has been cut?’ Besides weapons are being made in abundance in the Palace.” Now Miimako no Sukune, hearing this, was

alarmed. 5th day. Mounted messengers were sent to the General’s quarters in Tsukushi, saying :—‘“‘ Do not let foreign matters be

neglected in consequence of the internal troubles.”

This month, Koma, Yamato Aya no Atahe, had a clandestine amour with the Imperial concubine Kahakami no Iratsume, daughter of Soga, and made her his wife. [Kahakami no Iratsume was the daughter of Soga no Mumako no Sukune.] Mutmako no Sukune did not find out immediately that Kahakami no Iratsume had been clandestinely possessed. by Koma, and supposed that she was dead. But when Koma’s intrigue with the Imperial concubine became known he was killed by the Oho-om1.

BOOK XXII.’

THE EMPRESS TOYO-MIKE KASHIKI-YA-HIME.”

(SUIKO TENNO.)

THE Empress Toyo-mike Kashiki-ya-hime was the second * daughter of the Emperor Ame-kuni oshi-hiraki hiro-niha’ and a younger sister by the same mother of the Emperor Tachibana no toyo-hi.° In her childhood she was called the Princess Nukada-be. Her appearance was beautiful, and her conduct was marked by propriety. At the age of eighteen, she was

appointed Empress-consort of the Emperor Nunakura futo- —

dama-shiki.’ When she was thirty-four years of age, the Emperor Nunakura futo-dama-shiki died. When she was thirty-nine years of age, in the 5th year and the 11th month of the reign of the Emperor Hatsuse-be,* the Emperor was murdered by the Oho-omi Mttmako no Sukune, and the succession to the Dignity being vacant, the Ministers besought the Empress-consort of the Emperor Nunakura futo-damashiki, viz. the Princess Nukada-be, to ascend the throne. The Empress refused, but the public functionaries urged her in memorials three times until she consented, and they accordingly delivered to her the Imperial Seal.

Winter, 12th month, 8thday. The Empress-consort assumed the Imperial Dignity in the Palace of Toyora.°

Ist year, Spring, Ist month, 15th day. Relics of Buddha

From this point to the end of the work I have had the great advantage of consulting Dr. Florenz’s German translation. 2 Toyo, abundant ; mz, august ; %e, food ; Kashikiya, cook-house ; hime,

princess. 5 Suiko means “to reason from antiquity.”

Literally middle. ) Kimmei. 6 YOmei. * Bidatsu.

8 Sujun. ® In Yamato.

A.D. 593.

Da W neds

were deposited in the foundation-stone of the pillar of the pagoda ' of the Temple of H6k6ji.

16th day. The Pagoda-pillar was erected.

Summer, 4th month, roth day. The Imperial Prince Mimayado no Toyotomimi was appointed Prince Imperial. He had general control ofthe Government, and was entrusted with all the details of administration. He was the second child of the Emperor Tachibana no Toyo-hi. The Empress-consort his mother’s name was the Imperial Princess Anahobe no Hashibito. The Empress-consort, on the day of the dissolution of her pregnancy, went round the forbidden precinct, inspecting the different offices. When she came to the Horse Department, and had just reached the door of the stables,’ she was suddenly delivered of him without effort. He was able to speak as soon as he was born, and was so wise when he grew up that he could attend to the suits of ten men at once and decide them all without error. He knew beforehand what was going to happen. Moreover he learnt the Inner Doctrine * from a Kory6 Priest named Hyé-cha, and studied the Outer Classics* with a doctor called Hak-ka.’? In both of these branches of study he became thoroughly proficient. The Emperor his father loved him, and made him occupy the Upper Hall South of the

1 The Chinese character here translated “pagoda” is #l], pronounced setsu in Japanese. This words means (with the pronunciation cé/) in Corean Buddhist temples generally, and it is the same word which we have in the Japanese Zera, temple. But in the present passage it would seem that one of the subsidiary buildings of a Buddhist temple is intended, no doubt something in the form of a pagoda, corresponding to either 6 or 14 in the drawing in “ Murray’s Handbook of Japan” (Introduction, p. 26). A pagoda in Japan is built round a solid central pillar (referred to in the text) which runs up to the topmost story. Shari, relics,is the Japanese form of the Sanskrit Sarira, body. The shari at Ikegami near Tokio is said to be part of the shoulder-blade of Saint Nichiren.

The Pagoda is the Chinese and Japanese counterpart of the Indian stupa and an essentially sepulchral monument. The stories, of which there is always an odd number, represent umbrellas of honour. V¢de an instructive article by Miss Gordon Cumming in the “ English Illustrated Magazine.”

2 Hence his name, Miima-ya-do, which means stable door.

3 i.e. Buddhism.

4 i.e. the Chinese Classics. Inner and Outer have here something of the force of our words sacred and secular.

) The Corean pronunciation.

SUIKO. 123

Palace. Therefore he was styled the Senior Prince Kamu-tsumiya,’ Muma-ya-do Toyotomimi.

Autumn, gth month. The remains of the Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi were removed and re-interred in the Misasagi of Shinaga in Kahachi. .

In this year the building of the Temple of Shi-ten-o-ji* at Arahaka in Naniha was begun.

This year was the year Midzunoto Ushi (50th) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Spring, 2nd month, 1st day. The Empress instructed the Prince Imperial and the Oho-omi to promote the prosperity of the Three Precious Things. At this time, all the Omi and Muraji vied each with one another in erecting Buddhist shrines for the benefit of their Lords and parents. These were called Temples.*

3rd year, Summer, 4th month. Lign-aloes® wood drifted ashore on the Island of Ahaji. It was a fathom round. The people of the island, being unacquainted with aloes wood, used it with other firewood to burn in their cooking range, when the smoky vapour spread a perfume far and wide. Wondering at this, they presented it to the Empress.

5th month, roth day. A priest of Koryé, named Hyé-cha, emigrated to Japan, and was taken as teacher by the Prince Imperial. In the same year a Peékché priest, named Hyé- chhong, arrived. These two priests preached the Buddhist religion widely, and were together the mainstay of the Three Precious Things.

Autumn, 7th month. The General and his followers arrived from Tsukushi.

1 Kamu-tsu-miya means upper palace.

? Shi-ten-6-ji means the Temple of the Four (Déva) Kings. This Temple is still in existence—not the original building, however. Arahaka is the name of the place where it stands. It means ruined tomb.

3 See above, p. 104.

4 The Chinese character used here is es but whether the author refers to the use of this character (with the sound 77) at the end of names of Buddhist temples, or whether he was thinking of the Japanese word ‘Zera, temple, is not very clear. Tera, though always written HH, is really, as already pointed out, derived from the Chinese fl] through the Corean chol,

5 Aquilaria agallochum.

A.D. 594.

MDy SOG: REE, 3:

A.D. 596.

A.D. 597.

A.D. 598.

».@.6 0 Harn

A.D. 599.

©, CUBES

A.D. 600.

4th year, Winter, 11th month. The building of the Temple of Hokoji was finished. Accordingly Zentoku no Omi, son of the Oho-omi, was appointed Commissioner for the Temple. On this day the two priests Hyé-cha and Hyé-chhong took up their residence in H6k6ji.

5th year, Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The King of Pékché sent Prince A-cha with tribute.

Winter, 11th month, 22nd day. Ihagane no Kishi was sent to Silla.

6th year, Summer, 4th month. Ihagane Naniha no Kishi arrived from Silla, and presented to the Empress a pair of magpies. They were accordingly made to be kept in the wood of Naniha, where they built their nest on the branch of a tree, and had their young.'

Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. Silla sent tribute of a peacock.

Winter, roth month, roth day. The Land of Koshi presented a white deer to the Empress.

7th year, Summer, 4th month, 27th day. There was an earthquake which destroyed all the houses. So orders were given to all quarters to sacrifice to the God’ of Earthquakes.

Autumn, 9th month, 1st day. Pekché sent tribute of one camel, two sheep, and one white pheasant.*

8th year, Spring, 2nd month. Silla and Imna made war against each other. The Empress wished to assist Imna,‘ and in this year appointed Sakahibe no Omi General-in-Chief, and Hodzumi no Omi Assistant General, in command of over 10,000 men to invade Silla on behalf of Imna. Hereupon they went straight to Silla, and on arriving there by sea, laid siege to five fortresses and captured them. Now the King of Silla was struck with fear, and raising a white flag, came to the General’s standard and offered his submission, ceding the six fortified places of Tatara, Sonara, Pulchikwi, Witha, South

1 Magpies are very plentiful in Corea. In Japan they are a somewhat rare bird. I have seen them near Kurume in the province of Higo.

2 From a notice in the “ Shoku-Nihongi” it appears that in the reign of Shému (724-748) there were shrines to this God in all the seven home provinces.

3 See below, XXV. 46.

4 Imna was incorporated with Silla A.D. 532, and is not mentioned in the “ Tongkam” after that date. The “Nihongi” narrative may have reference to some rebellion of the Imna people.

SUIKO. 125

Kara, and Ara.’ Then the Generals took counsel together, saying :—‘‘ Silla, conscious of guilt, makes his submission ; it would be wrong to insist on chastising him.”’ Accordingly they reported to the Empress. Hereupon the Empress further sent Miwa, Naniha no Kishi, to Silla, and also Itahiko, Naniha no Kishi, to Imna. Both were to examine the state of affairs. Hereupon the Kings of the two countries of Silla and Imna sent Envoys with tribute, and delivered a memorial to the Empress, saying :—‘‘ In Heaven above there are Gods; on Earth there are Emperors. Besides these two classes of Gods, what else is there which we should fear? Henceforward we will refrain from making war on one another, and will every year attend the Court without fail, not allowing the helms of our ships to become dry.” Accordingly the Empress sent messengers to recall the Generals, but no sooner had ay arrived from Silla than Silla again invaded Imna.

gth year, Spring, 2nd month. The building of a Palace in Ikaruga® was begun by the Prince Imperial.

3rd month, 5th day. Kurafu,* Ohotomo no Muraji, was sent on a mission to Koryé, and Nukade, Sakamoto no Omi, to Pékché, ordering them to proceed instantly to the assistance of Imna.

Summer, 5th month. The Empress dwelt in the temporary Palace of Miminashi. At this time there were heavy rains, and the river overflowed its banks, filling the Court of the Palace.

Autumn, gth month, 8th day. A spy from Silla named Kamata came to Tsushima. He was forthwith arrested, and delivered up* to the Government, who banished him to Kamitsukenu.’

Winter, 11th month, 5th day. The question of making war on Silla was considered.

roth year, Spring, 2nd month, 1st day. The Imperial Prince Kume° was appointed General for the invasion of Silla, and was granted the various Be of the service of the Gods,’

1 These places are in Imna.

? Near where the Temple of Horiuji now stands. 3 Or Kuhi.

Literally sent as tribute. °) Kodzuke.

6 If Kume is ‘fi, war, as is probable, there is an obvious propriety in this appointment.

7 Such as the Nakatomi, the Imbe, etc.

A.D. 601.

A.D. 602.

A.D, 603.

together with the Kuni no Miyakko and the Tomo no Miyakko, and an army of 25,000 men.

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. General the Imperial Prince Kume arrived in Tsukushi, and proceeded to the district of Shima, where he encamped, and assembled ships for the transport of provisions for his army. .

6th month, 3rd day. Kurafu, Ohotomo no Muraji, and Nukade, Sakamoto no Omi, arrived together from Pékché. At this time the Imperial Prince Kume fell ill, and was unable to carry out the expedition.

Winter, toth month. A Pekché priest named Kwal-leuk arrived and presented by way of tribute books of Calendarmaking, of Astronomy, and of Geography,' and also books of the art of invisibility and of magic. At this time three or four pupils were selected, and made to study under Kwal-leuk. Ochin,? the ancestor of the Yako no Fumibito, studied the art of Calendarmaking. Késo,® Otomo no Suguri, studied Astronomy and the art ofinvisibility. Hinamitatsu, Yamashiro no Omi, studied magic. They all studied so far as to perfect themselves in these arts.

Intercalary roth month, 15th day. Two Buddhist priests of Kory6 named Seung-nyung and Un-chhong emigrated here together.

11th year, Spring, 2nd month, 4th day. The Imperial Prince Kume died in Tsukushi. A mounted courier was despatched to report the news to the Empress. Now when the Empress heard it, she was greatly shocked, and straightway sending for the Prince Imperial and Soga no Oho-omi, spoke to them, saying :—‘‘ The Imperial Prince Kume, the Generalin-Chief for the chastisement of Silla, has died. On the point of undertaking a great project, he has failed to accomplish it. Is not this much to be lamented?” So he was temporarily interred at Saba in the Province of Suwo, and Wite, Hashi no Muraji,* was sent to superintend the temporary burial. There-

1 The term used would include Geomancy,

2 Ochin is a name of Chinese or Corean origin, but as it is borne by a Japanese, I give it the Japanese pronunciation. Fumibito or fubito means scribes.

3 Or Takatoshi.

4 See Vol. I. p. 181. It would appear from this that Hashi no Muraji was still an office with specific duties, and not a mere title.

SUIKO, 127

fore the descendants of Wite no Muraji were called Saba no Muraji. This was the reason of it.

He (the Prince) was afterwards buried on the top of Mount Hanifu in Kahachi. .

Summer, 4th month, Ist day. A new appointment was made of the Imperial Prince Tahema,' the elder brother of the Imperial Prince Kume, as General for the chastisement of Silla.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. The Imperial Prince Tahema sailed from Naniha.

6th day. The Imperial Prince Tahema arrived at Harima. Now his wife, Princess Toneri, who accompanied him, died at

Akashi, and was buried on the top of the Hill of Higasa. So

Prince Tahema returned, and never accomplished his expedition of chastisement.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. There was a removal (of the Imperial residence) to the Palace of Woharida.

t1th month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial addressed all the high functionaries,’ saying :—‘‘ I have an image of the venerable Buddha. Which of you will receive this image and worship it reverently?”” Now Kahakatsu, Hada no Miyakko, came forward and said :—‘‘ Thy servant will worship it.” So he received the image of Buddha, and built for it the Temple of Hachi-woka.*

In this month, the Prince Imperial having asked permission of the Empress, made great shields and quivers. Moreover he painted banners.*

12th month, 5th day. Cap-ranks® were first instituted, viz. :—

' Or Taima. 2 Daibu.

3 The present Temple of Kwo-riu-ji in Yamashiro, district of Kadono. The Temple tradition says that this image was of Miroku, i.e. Maitreya, Buddha, the merciful one, expected to appear and open a new era about 3000 years hence. Miroku is probably identical with the Corean mzryéh, the general term in that country for Buddhist images.

4 As offerings to temples. . The banners were for display at Court ceremonies. Seea paper on the “ Hi no Maru,” “ T.A.S.J.,” Vol. XXII. 1893, for some account of these banners. See also Dr. Florenz’s note on this passage.

5 The Chinese custom of distinguishing rank by the form and materials of the official cap. In modern times a button on the top of the cap serves this purpose.

SCH: ge

A.D. 604

Dai-toku’ . . (greater virtue), Sho-toku. . (lesser virtue), Dai-nin ‘ . (greater benevolence), Sh6-nin ‘ . (lesser benevolence), Dai-rai : . (greater propriety), Sho-rai , . (lesser propriety), Dai-shin |. . (greater faith), Sho-shin . . (lesser faith),

Dai-gi . ; . (greater justice), Sho-gi . : . (lesser justice), Dai-chi : . (greater knowledge), Sho-chi : . (lesser knowledge), ~~

—in all twelve grades.’

Each was made of sarcenet of a special colour.» They were gathered up on the crown in the shape of a bag, and had a border attached. Only on the first day of the year were hairflowers * worn.

12th year, Spring, Ist month, 1st day. Cap-ranks were for the first time granted to the various Ministers, there being a distinction for each.

Summer, 4th month, 3rd day. The Prince Imperial in person prepared for the first time laws.° There were seventeen clauses, as follows :—

1 Or Daitoko.

? The last five are the names of the Chinese five cardinal virtues. Vede “ Mayers’ Manual,” p. 311. The “Shiki” informs us that these ranks corresponded, the first two to the fourth rank of that day, the next two to the fifth and so on, there being nothing, however, to correspond to the last two (Daichi and Shochi) above mentioned. It is noticeable that the highest ranks, which comprised but a small number of persons, are not included in this table.

These cap-ranks did not remain long in use. They were subsequently modified, and ultimately abandoned altogether.

3 In imitation of the contemporary Sui dynasty of China, purple was for officials of the fifth rank and upwards. Viz was green, raz red, shin yellow,

gt white, and c#z black. Princes and chief Ministers wore the cap of the

highest rank, viz. toku.

4 Hair ornaments of gold or silver in the Ree of flowers. Specimens are preserved in the Nara Museum. They are called Uzu in Japanese.

5 These so-called laws are evidently rather of the nature of moral maxims. Dr. Florenz has a highly instructive note on this passage, to which I would refer the reader.

SuIKo. 129

I. Harmony is to be valued,’ and an avoidance of wanton opposition to be honoured. All men are influenced by class-feelings, and there are few who are intelligent. Hence there are some who disobey their lords and fathers, or who maintain feuds with the neighbouring villages. But when those above are harmonious and those below are friendly, and there is concord in the discussion of business, right views of things spontaneously gain acceptance. Then what is there which cannot be accomplished ! |

II. Sincerely reverence the three treasures. The three treasures, viz. Buddha, the Law and the Priesthood, are the final refuge of the four generated beings,’ and are the supreme objects of faith in all countries. What man in what age can fail to reverence this law? Few men are utterly bad. They may be taught to follow it. But if they do not betake them to the three treasures, wherewithal shall their crookedness be made straight ?

III. When you receive the Imperial commands, fail not scrupulously to obey them. The lord is Heaven, the vassal is Earth. Heaven overspreads, and Earth upbears. When this is so, the four seasons follow their due course, and the powers of Nature obtain their efficacy. If the Earth attempted to overspread, Heaven would simply fallin ruin. Therefore is it that when the lord speaks, the vassal listens; when the superior acts, the inferior yields compliance. Consequently when you receive the Imperial commands, fail not to carry them out scrupulously. Let there be a want of care in this matter, and ruin is the natural consequence.

IV. The Ministers and functionaries should make decorous behaviour their leading principle, for the leading principle of the government of the people consists in decorous behaviour.* If the superiors do not behave with decorum, the inferiors are disorderly : if inferiors are wanting in proper behaviour, there

' From the ‘‘Lunyu,” or “ Analects” of Confucius.

That is, the beings produced in transmigration by the four processes of being born from eggs, from a womb, moisture-bred, or formed by metamorphosis (as butterflies from caterpillars). Some editions omit the phrase Buddha, the Law and the Priesthood.

3 The Chinese is, “i, decorum, courtesy, proper behaviour, ceremony, gentlemanly conduct as we should say.

WHE 5 Ty K

XXII. ‘11.

(£30 NIHONGI.

must necessarily be offences. Therefore it is that when lord and vassal behave with propriety, the distinctions of rank are

not confused: when the people behave with propriety, the

Government of the Commonwealth proceeds of itself.

V. Ceasing from gluttony and abandoning covetous desires, deal impartially with the suits which are submitted to you. Of complaints brought by the people there are a thousand in one day. Ifin one day there are so many, how many will there be in a series of years? Ifthe man who is to decide suits at law makes gain his ordinary motive, and hears causes with a view to receiving bribes, then will the suits of the rich man be like a stone flung into water,’ while the plaints of the poor will resemble water cast upon a stone. Under these circumstances the poor man will not know whither to betake himself. Here too there is a deficiency in the duty of the Minister.

VI. Chastise that which is evil and encourage that which is good. This was the excellent rule of antiquity. Conceal not, therefore, the good qualities of others, and fail not to correct that which is wrong when you see it. Flatterers and deceivers

-are a sharp weapon for the overthrow of the State, and a

pointed sword for the destruction of the people. Sycophants are also fond, when they meet, of dilating to their superiors on the errors of their inferiors ; to their inferiors, they censure the faults of their superiors. Men of this kind are all wanting in fidelity to their lord, and in benevolence towards the people. From such an origin great civil disturbances arise.

VII. Let every man have his own charge, and let not the spheres of duty be confused. When wise men are entrusted with office, the sound of praise arises. If unprincipled men hold office, disasters and tumults are multiplied. In this world, few are born with knowledge: wisdom is the product of earnest meditation. In all things, whether great or small, find the right man, and they will surely be well managed: on all occasions, be they urgent or the reverse, meet but with a wise man, and they will of themselves be amenable. In this way will the State be lasting and the Temples of the Earth and of Grain will be free from danger. Therefore did the wise sovereigns of antiquity seek the man to fill the office, and not the office for the sake of the man.

1 i.e. they meet with no resistance.

SUIKO. 131

VIII. Let the Ministers and functionaries attend the Court early in the morning, and retire late. The business of the State does not admit of remissness, and the whole day is hardly enough for its accomplishment. If, therefore, the attendance at Court is late, emergencies cannot be met: if officials retire soon, the work cannot be completed.

IX. Good faith is the foundation of right. In everything let there be good faith, for in it there surely consists the good and the bad, success and failure. If the lord and the vassal observe good faith one with another, what is there which cannot be accomplished? If the lord and the vassal do not observe good faith towards one another, everything without exception ends in failure.

X. Let us cease from wrath, and refrain from angry looks. Nor let us be resentful when others differ from us. For all men have hearts, and each heart has its own leanings. Their right is our wrong, and our right is their wrong. Weare not unquestionably sages, nor are they unquestionably fools. Both of us are simply ordinary men. How can any one lay down a rule by which to distinguish right from wrong? For we are all, one with another, wise and foolish, like a ring which has no end. Therefore, although others give way to anger, let us on the contrary dread our own faults, and though we alone may be in the right, let us follow the multitude and act like them.

XI. Give clear appreciation to merit and demerit, and deal out to each its sure reward or punishment. In these days, reward does not attend upon merit, nor punishment upon crime. Ye high functionaries who have charge of public affairs, let it be your task to make clear rewards and punishments.

XII. Let not the provincial authorities! or the Kuni no Miyakko levy exactions on the people. In a country there are not two lords; the people have not two masters. The sovereign is the master of the people of the whole country. The officials to whom he gives charge are all his vassals. How can they, as well as the Government, presume to levy taxes on the people ?

XIII. Let all persons entrusted with office attend equally to

1 The Interlinear Kana has Mikoto mochi. The Kuni no Miyakko were the old local nobles, whose power was at this time giving way to that of the Central Government, represented in the provinces by the BJ, or local Governors.

Kee

NEXT IE- 13:

DOCH 714"

their functions. Owing to their illness or to their being sent on missions, their work may sometimes be neglected. But whenever they become able to attend to business, let them be as accommodating as if they had had cognizance of it from before, and not hinder public affairs on the score of their not having had to do with them.

XIV. Ye ministers and functionaries! Be not envious. For if we envy others, they in turn will envy us. The evils of envy know no limit. If others excel us in intelligence, it gives us no pleasure; if they surpass us in ability, we are envious. Therefore it is not until after a lapse of five hundred years that we at last meet with a wise man, and even in a thousand years we hardly obtain one sage. But if we do not find wise men and sages, wherewithal shall the country be governed ?

XV. To turn away from that which is private, and to set our faces towards that which is public—this is the path of a Minister. Now if a man is influenced by private motives, he will assuredly feel resentments, and if he is influenced by resentful feelings, he will assuredly fail to act harmoniously with others. If he fails to act harmoniously with others, he will assuredly sacrifice the public interests to his private feelings. When resentment arises, it interferes with order, and is subversive of law. Therefore in the first clause it was said, that superiors and inferiors should agree together. The purport is the same as this.

XVI. Let the people be employed (in forced labour) at seasonable times. This is an ancient and excellent rule. Let them be employed, therefore, in the winter months, when they are at leisure. But from Spring to Autumn, when they are engaged in agriculture or with the mulberry trees, the people should not be so employed. For if they do not attend to agriculture, what will they have to eat? if they do not attend to the mulberry trees, what will they do for clothing ?

XVII. Decisions on important matters’ should not be made by one person alone. They should be discussed with many. But small matters are of less consequence. It is unnecessary to consult a number of people. It is only in the case of the discussion of weighty affairs, when there is a suspicion that

1] venture to substitute Fx, great, for Fe, the reading of the printed editions.

SUIKO. £33

they may miscarry, that one should arrange matters in concert with others, so as to arrive at the right conclusion.

Autumn, 9th month. The Court ceremonies were reformed. In connection with this measure, the following edict was issued :—

“On entering or leaving the Palace Gate, one must kneel on both knees, with both hands pressed on the ground, but it is permitted to stand up and walk when the threshold is passed.”

In this month there were first established the Kibumi' painters and the Yamashiro painters.

13th year, Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The Empress commanded the Prince Imperial, the Oho-omi, and also the Princes and Ministers, all to make a vow together, and therewithal to begin to make copper* and embroidery images of Buddha, sixteen feet high, one of each. She also commanded Kuratsukuri no Tori * to be the engineer for the construction of

1 The “ Daishiden ” (“ History of Shotoku Daishi ”) states that the Kibumi, Yamashiro and other painters were instituted for the painting of Buddhist pictures. They were relieved from certain taxes and allowed to make this their profession. There is some doubt whether Kibumi is the name of a place or not. It means literally yellow writing, and some think this is a description of the Buddhist Sutras which were written on tinted paper. Kibumi is also applied to Chinese books.

The Shukai quotes here a passage from a Chinese History of the Liang dynasty to the following effect :—“ In a.D. 541 Pékché sent frequent Envoys

with offerings of their national products. They also asked for a treatise on

the Nirvana Sutra, doctors of (ancient) Chinese poetry, and also artizans and painters. These were granted by Imperial command.” This is not the only evidence of the fact that simultaneously with the stream of Chinese civilizing influences which flowed from Corea to Japan at this period, there was a corresponding current from China to Corea. The frequency of Chinese names among the Corean emigrants to Japan is a proof of this. The “‘ Seishiroku,” a sort of peerage of Japan, compiled A.D. 814, shows that at that time nearly a third of the Japanese nobility traced their descent to

Corean or Chinese ancestors in something like equal proportions. The

members are : China (Han), 162 families ; Pékché, 104; Kory6, 50; Imna, 9, and Silla, 9 ; doubtful, 47. Total, 381 foreign families out of a grand total of 1177. Many of these were descended from teachers of various kinds, and all must have contributed to the spread of Chinese civilization in the country of their adoption.

2 From the ‘‘ Daishiden” we learn that the “copper” was an amalgam of copper and gold in the proportion of 23,000 kin (pounds) of the former to 759 rio (ounces) of the latter. * i.e. Tori of the Saddlers’ Be.

A.D. 605.

)On

A.D. 606.

the Buddhas. At this time King Te-hung' of Koryé, hearing that the Empress was making images of Buddha, sent tribute of 300 rid of the yellow metal.

Intercalary 7th month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial ordered all the Princes and Ministers to put on the outer garments called Azrahz.

Winter, roth month. The Prince pa took up his abode in the Palace of Ikaruga.

14th year, Summer, 4th magne, 8th day. Both the sixteenfoot images of Buddha, viz. that of copper and that of embroidery, were finished, and on the same day the sixteen-foot copper image was enshrined in the Golden Hall” of Gangoji.

Now this image of Buddha was too high for the door of the Golden Hall, and it could not be got into it. Hereupon the workmen consulted together and proposed to break down the door of the Hall, and so bring in the image. By the skill, however, of Kuratsukuri no Tori they succeeded in bringing it into the Hall without breaking down the door. On the same day a maigre entertainment* was given, at which there assembled an innumerable multitude of people.

Beginning with this year, festivals were held in all the temples on the 8th day of the 4th month and on the 15th day of the 7th month.

5th month, 5th day. The Imperial commands were given to Kuratsukuri no Tori, saying:—‘ It being my desire to encourage the Inner doctrines, I was about to erect a Buddhist Temple, and for this purpose sought for relics. Then thy grandfather, Shiba Tatto, offered me relics. Moreover, there were no monks or nuns in the land. Thereupon thy father, Tasuna, for the sake of the Emperor Tachibana no Toyohi, took priestly orders* and reverenced the Buddhist law. Also thine aunt Shimame was the first to leave her home and, becoming the forerunner of all nuns, to practise the religion of Shaka. Now, We desired to make a sixteen-foot Buddha, and to that end sought fora good image of Buddha. Thou didst provide a model which met Our wishes. Moreover,

1 This was not the name of the Kory6 king who reigned at this time. 2 The Great Hall of the Temple where the chief image is installed.

3 This means practically a religious service. See above, XX. 14.

Lit. left his house.

————_

SUIKO. 135

when the image of Buddha was completed, it could not be brought into the Hall, and none of the workmen could suggest a plan of doing so. They were, therefore, on the point of breaking down the doorway, when thou didst manage to admit it without breaking down the doorway. For all these services of thine, We grant thee the rank of Dainin, and We also bestow on thee twenty cho of. water-fields’ in the district

of Sakata in the province of Afumi.” With the revenue .

derived from this land, Tori built for the Empress the Temple °

of Kongé-ji,* now known as the nunnery of Sakata in Minabuchi.

Autumn, 7th month. The Empress requested the Prince Imperial to lecture on the Shd-man-gid.’ He completed his explanation of it in three days.

In this year the Prince Imperial also lectured on the Hokke-kid* in the Palace of Okamoto. The Empress was greatly pleased, and bestowed on the Prince Imperial one hundred cho of water-fields in the Province of Harima. They were therefore added to the Temple of Ikaruga.

15th year, Spring, 2nd month, rst day. A Mibu Be® was established.

gth day. The following edict was made :—‘‘ We hear that Our Imperial ancestors, in their government of the world, bending lowly under the sky and treading delicately on the ground, paid deep reverence to the Gods of Heaven and Earth. They everywhere dedicated temples to the mountains and rivers, and held mysterious communion with the powers of Nature. Hence the male and female elements became harmoniously developed, and civilizing influences blended together. And now in Our reign, shall there be any remissness in the worship of the Gods of Heaven and Earth? Therefore let Our Ministers with their whole hearts do reverence to the Gods of Heaven and Earth.” °

1 Le. rice-land. 2 Diamond-temple.

3 A Sutra or Buddhist Scripture called in Sanskrit the @rimaladevisimhanada.

4 The Saddharma-pundarika-sitra.

5 See Vol. I. p. 280. Also Florenz, Part III. p. 24.

6 This edict is pure Chinese, and sounds very strangely from an Empress who was devoted to Buddhism.

A.D. 607.

SONGS rigs?

A.D. 608,

15th day. The Prince Imperial and the Oho-omi, accompanied by all the functionaries, did worship to the Gods of Heaven and Earth.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. The Dairai,', Imoko Wono no Omi, was sent to the Land of Great Thang.? Kuratsukuri no Fukuri was appointed his interpreter.

In the winter of this year, the pond of Takechi, the pond of Fujihara, the pond of Katawoka, and the pond of Sugahara

‘were constructed in the province of Yamato, and a great

canal was dug at Kurikuma in the province of Yamashiro. Moreover, in the province of Kahachi, the ponds of Tokari and Yosami were made. Miyake were also erected in all the provinces.

16th year, Summer, 4th month. Imoko, Wono no Omi, came back from the Land of Great Thang. The Thang country called him So In-ko.*

An envoy from Great Thang named P’ei Shih-ch‘ing, with a suite of twelve persons, arrived at Tsukushi in company with Imoko no Omi. Wonari, Naniha no Kishi, was sent to bring the guests of Great Thang, P’ei Shih-ch‘ing and the others, and a new official residence was erected for them over the Koryé6 official residence at Naniha.

6th month, 15th day. The guests anchored in the harbour of Naniha. Thirty gaily decked boats were sent to meet them at Yeguchi (river-mouth), and they were lodged in the new official residence. Hereupon Torimaro, Nakatomi no Miya-

1 sth rank. See above, p. 128.

2 Thang, Fg, is the Chinese dynasty of that name. China is here called Thang retrospectively, as that dynasty did not come into power until 618. The epithet “great” is found in all the older editions, but the ‘‘ Shukai” editor strikes it out. “Great” is prefixed in China to the name of the reigning dynasty only. Subsequent writers omit it.

Thang is in Japan pronounced To, as in Tojin, which in our own day is (or perhaps I should say, was) a popular word for foreigners of all nationalities.

8 So In-ko is 4 PY fy. The two last characters are meant as a phonetic representation of Imoko. The first is taken, according to Dr. Florenz, from Soga, to which house Dr. Florenz says (on what authority I do not know) that Wono belonged. The Japanese commentators suggest that #4 is merely a phonetic equivalent of sy, the first character of Wono (little moor). But this is open to the objection that these two characters are not pronounced alike in China, though they are in Japan.

SUIKO. Pg

toko no Muraji, Nukade, Ohoshi Kahachi no Atahe and O-hei, Fune no Fumibito, were appointed their official entertainers.

Now Imoko no Omi represented to the Empress, saying :— ‘‘ When I was leaving, the Thang Emperor gave me a letter. But while passing through the Land of Peékché, the men of Peékché searched me and took it from me. Therefore 1 am unable to present it.” Hereupon the Ministers advised, saying :—‘‘ An Envoy, though he lose his life, should not lose his message. Such is (the duty of) an Envoy! How can any one be so remiss in it as to lose the letter of the Great Country ?”’ And they accordingly condemned him to banishment. Now the Empress made an order, saying :—‘“‘ Although Imoko is guilty of losing the letter, We cannot easily punish him, for in that case the guest of the Great Country would hear of it, and this is undesirable.” So he was pardoned and left unpunished. .

Autumn, 8th month, 3rd day. The Thang guests entered the capital. On this day seventy-five caparisoned horses were sent to meet the Thang guests on the Tsubaki no ichi highway, where Hirafu, Nukada be no Muraji, delivered a message of welcome to them.

12th day. The Thang guests were summoned to Court, and caused to state the object of their mission. Abe no Tori no Omi and Idaku, Mononobe no Yosami no Muraji, acted as introducers of the guests.

Now the presents from the Land of Great Thang were placed in the courtyard. Then the Chief Envoy, P’ei-Shihch‘ing, bearing in his own hands the letter (of credence), made obeisance twice, and declared the purport of his mission. He then stood up.

This letter was as follows:—‘‘ The Emperor greets the Sovereign of Wa.' Your Envoy, the provincial governor, the

1 There is here a distinction made. Emperor is written § lott p =

the latter of these characters is omitted in describing the Sovereign of Japan. Wa was the ordinary name for Japan, both in China and Corea, and in the latter country it is in use to this day. The Japanese object to it, and have never called their country by this name. The “Shaku-nihongi” says :—‘ Wono no Imoko, the Envoy who visited China, (proposed to) alter this term into Nippon, but the Sui Emperor ignored his reasons and would not allow it. The term Nippon was first used in the period Wu-Téh, under the Thang Dynasty (618-626).” Another Chinese authority gives 670 as

XG 620s

Dairai, So In-ko, and his suite have arrived, and have given us full information.

We having reverently received the precious command’ (of Heaven), rule over the universe. It is Our desire to diffuse abroad Our civilizing influences, so as to cover all living things, and Our sentiment of loving nurture knows no distinction of distance.

Now We learn that Your Majesty, dwelling separately beyond the sea, bestows the blessings of peace on your subjects, that there is tranquillity within your borders, and that the manners and customs are mild.

With the most profound loyalty, you have sent Us tribute from afar, and We are delighted at this admirable token of your sincerity.

Our health is. as usual, notwithstanding the increasing warmth of the weather.

Therefore We have sent P’ei-Shih-ch‘ing, Official Entertainer of the Department charged with the Ceremonial for the reception of Foreign Ambassadors, and his suite, to notify to you the preceding. We also transmit to you the products of which a list is given separately.”

Then Abe no Omi came forward, received the letter, and advanced with it. Ohotomo no Kurafu no Muraji came out to

‘meet him, and réceived the letter, which he laid on a table

before the Great Gate, and reported to the Empress. When the ceremony was over, they (the Chinese Ambassador and his suite) retired.’

On this occasion, the Imperial Princes, the other Princes, and the Ministers all wore golden hair ornaments on their heads, and their clothing was all of brocade, purple, and embroidery, with various-coloured figured thin silks.

In one writing it is stated that the colour of the garments corresponded in all cases with that of the official caps.

the date when Nippon began to be officially used in China. The “ Tongkam” gives the same date as that in which the Japanese officially notified this term to the Corean Government as the proper appellation of their country. 1 The Dei gratia of Europ ean Sovereigns. 2 It appears from this and other passages that at this period the Court was literally the courtyard in front of the Emperor’s Hall of Audience. None but the principal Ministers entered the Hall itself.

SUIKo. 139

16th day. The Thang guests were entertained at Court.

gth month, 5th day. The guests were entertained at Ohokohori in Naniha.

11th day. The Thang guest, P’ei Shih-ch‘ing, took his departure. Accordingly, Wono no Imoko no Omi was appointed Chief Envoy, Kishi no Wonari Second Envoy, and Fukuri Interpreter. They were despatched in company with the Thang guests. Now the Emperor addressed the Thang Emperor in the following terms :—

“The Emperor of the East respectfully, addresses the Emperor of the West. Your Envoy, P’ei Shih-ch‘ing, Official Entertainer of the Department of foreign receptions, and his suite, having arrived here, my long-harboured cares were dissolved. This last month of autumn is somewhat chilly. How is Your Majesty? We trust well. We are in our usual health. We now send the Dairai, So In-ko, the Dairai, Wonar1, and others to you. This is respectfully presented, but informal.”

At this time there were sent to the Land of Thang the students Fukuin, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, Emyo, Nara no Wosa,’? Kuromaro, Takamuku no Ayabito, and Ohokuni, Imaki no Ayabito, together with the student-priests Hifumi (or Nichibun), Imaki no Ayabito, Shoan, Minabuchi no Ayabito, Eon, Shiga no Ayabito, and Késai, Imaki no Ayabito, in all eight persons.

In this year many persons from Silla came to settle in

Japan.

XXIL. 22.

17th year, Summer, 4th month, 4th day.. The Viceroy * of A.D. 609.

1 Emperor is here in the first case RK & (Tenn6) ; in the second & it (Ko-tei).

A Chinese History of the Thang dynasty gives a different version of the opening words of this letter. It says: “The Emperor (JK -) of the place where the sun comes forth addresses a letter to the Emperor (K -F) of the place where the sun sets.” The Chinese Emperor complained of the rudeness of this barbarian letter. It is pretty clear from this incident that the word Nippon (sun-origin) for Japan was not yet in use officially. Cf. “ Ishonihonden,” I. 22.

2 Wosa means interpreter. No doubt the name and office here coincided.

From very early times Kiushiu, or such part of it as submitted to the Tenn0o’s rule, was governed by a viceroy, as I have ventured to translate Dazai Ft 36. Vide “ Early Japanese History,” p. 56. Hereditary kings

DOG MAD i

A.D. 610.

Tsukushi reported to the Empress that Buddhist priests from Pékché, named To-heun and Hyé-mi,’ at the head of ten others and seventy-five laymen, had anchored in the harbour of Ashigita in the province of Higo. Then Tokomaro, Naniha no Kishi, and Tatsu, Funa no Fumibito, were sent to ask them why they came. They answered and said :—‘‘ The King of Péekché commanded us to go on a mission to the Land of Wu.” In that country, however, there is civil war. We were not allowed to enter it, and were returning to our own land again when we suddenly met with a storm, and were tossed about upon the sea, until most fortunately we anchored on the Imperial coast. At this we were greatly rejoiced.”

5th month, 16th day. Tokomaro and his companion returned, and made their report to the Empress. Tokomaro and Tatsu were straightway sent back to accompany the men of Pekché, and to escort them to their own country. When they arrived at Tsushima, the ten priests all expressed a wish to remain (in Japan), and the matter having been laid before the Government, they were permitted to do so. Accordingly, they were caused to dwell in the Temple of Gango6ji.

Autumn, gth month. Imoko, Wono no Omi, came back from the Land of Great Thang. Only the Interpreter Fukuri did not return.

18th year, Spring, 3rd month. The King of Kory6 sent tribute of Buddhist priests named Tam-chhi and Pop-chong. Tam-chhi knew the five (Chinese) classics.» He was moreover skilled in preparing painters’ colours, paper, and ink. He also made mills. This was apparently the first time that mills were made." .

Autumn, 7th month. An Envoy from Silla named Chukof Ito are mentioned in the Chinese annals as ruling in the north of Kiushiu under the sovereign of Yamato in the 3rd century. The Interlinear Kana gives Oho-mikoto-mochi, Great-august-thing-holder, as the Japanese equivalent for Dazai. But I am disposed to think that this is a mere translation, like many of the Kana renderings of Chinese titles, and that this word was not a real title of the viceroy.

1 In Japanese Dokin and Emi.

2 Wu is of course here a mere geographical term. The Honan country is intended.

Vide “ Mayers’ Chinese Manual,” p. 315.

It is not quite clear what sort of mills is intended. Probably hand-mills:

_ SUIKO. 141

syé-sa, Nama’ of Satok-pu, and an Imna Envoy named Syu Chi-mé, Té-sya” of Ték-pu, arrived in Tsukushi.

gth month. Messengers were sent to fetch the Envoys from Silla and Imna.

Winter, roth month, 8th day. The Envoys from Silla and Imna arrived in the capital. On this day Hirafu, Nukadabe no Muraji, was made Chief Officer over the caparisoned horses sent to meet the Silla guests, and Ohotomo, Kashihade no Omi, Chief Officer over the caparisoned horses sent to meet the Imna guests. Accordingly they were lodged in the official building at Kahabe in Ato.

gth day. The Envoys paid their respects at Court. On this occasion Kahakatsu, Hada no Miyakko, and Usagi, Hashi no Muraji, were ordered to act as introducers for Silla, and Shiwo-futa, Hashibito no Muraji, and Ohoko, Abe no Omi, as introducers for _Imna. They brought them in together by the South Gate, and made them stand in the middle of the Court. Now, Ohotomo no Kurafu*® no Muraji, Soga no Toyora no Yemishi no Omi, Sakamoto no Nukade no Omi and Abe no Toriko no Omi got up together from their places, and going forward, prostrated themselves in the Court. Hereupon the guests of the two countries each made repeated obeisance, and declared the purport of their mission. Then the four Daibu stood up, and going forward, informed the Oho-omi. The Oho-omi got up from his place, and standing before the Hall, listened to their statement. When this was done, all the guests were given presents, each according to his rank.

17th day. The guests were entertained at Court. Nihe, Kahachi no Aya no Atahe was made table-companion for Silla, and Kuso, Nishikori no Obito, table-companion for Imna.

23rd day. The ceremonies of the reception of the guests having come to a close, they went away.

1gth year, Summer, 5th month, 5th day. The Empress went to gather medicinal herbs on the plain of Uda.’

1 Nama is a Silla official titke—the 13th rank. The original has Nami, wrongly, I think. Saték-pu is the name of a place.

2 Té-sya was the 12th official rank in Silla. 3 Or Kuhi.

4 This was the day fixed for this purpose by the Calendar. The custom is frequently mentioned by later writers. The herbs gathered were mushrooms,

RAT eas

A.D. 611.

ALD OL.

XT. 25.

At cockcrow they assembled by the pond of Fujihara, and at daybreak they set out. Ahata no Hosome no Omi was made to lead the van, while Nukadabe no Hirafu no Muraji brought up the rear. On this day the colour of the clothing of the various Ministers agreed with the colour of their official caps. They each wore hair ornaments, which in the case both of the Daitoko and Shétoko were made of gold, of the Dainin and Shoénin of leopards’ tails, and of the Dairai and lower ranks of birds’ tails.’ |

Autumn, 8th month. Silla sent Peuk-cheul-chi,? Nama of Saték-pu, and Imna sent Chhin-chi and Chu-chi, the Té-sya of Seup-pu together, with tribute.

20th year, Spring, 1st month, 7th day. A banquet, with sake, was given to all the high functionaries. On this day, the Oho-omi proposed the health of the Empress, and sang a song, saying :—

When I look on the august sky,’ Whence there stands forth, From its manifold fence (of clouds) Which conceals her,

The Great Sovereign

Who rules us tranquilly,

For myriads of ages (say we) May it ever be thus!

For thousands of ages too

May it ever be thus !

With deep reverence

We would serve her ;

With profound obeisance

We would serve her ;

And so ends my song.

fungus for moxa or scented flag for making the perfumed and gailyornamented balls called Kusu-dama, hung. up by the Japanese in their temples and houses. Also various other herbs.

1 In Loochoo at the present day rank is indicated by the material of the hair-pin. See Chamberlain in “ J.A.S.T.”

2 The traditional transliteration is Horinchi.

3 The Empress’s appearance among her courtiers is compared to the sun (from whom she is descended) issuing from among the clouds. The metre is regular zaga-uta.

SUIKO. 143

The Empress replied, saying :—

My good Soga!

The sons of Soga—

Were they horses,

They would be steeds of Hiuga : Were they swords,

They would be good blades of Kure.! Right indeed

Seems the Great Sovereign

To have in her service

The sons of Soga!

2nd month, 28th day. The body of the former Empressconsort Katashi-hime? was removed and re-interred in the Great Misasagi of Hinokuma.

On this day funeral orations were pronounced on the Karu * highway. First of all, Tori, Abe no Uchi no Omi, pronounced an eulogistic decree of the Empress, and made offerings to the spirit of the deceased of such things as sacred utensils and sacred garments,‘ fifteen thousand kinds in all.

Secondly, the Imperial Princes, each in the order of their rank, pronounced funeral orations. Thirdly, Womaro, Nakatomi no Miyatokoro no Muraji, pronounced the eulogistic address of the Oho-omi. Fourthly, the Oho-omi, at the head of the Omi of the eight families,? caused Marise, Sakahibe no xxi. 26. Omi, to read the written eulogiums of the nobility.°. The people of that time said that Marise and Womaro delivered their eulogiums well, but that Tori no Omi delivered his badly.

5th month, 5th day. An excursion was made to gather medicinal herbs. They assembled at Hada and proceeded together to the Court. The dress was the same as for the Uda excursion.

1 Kure is Wu in China. See above, XXII. 22. The “ Shiki” says this is the name of a good sword.

2 Wife of Kimmei Tenno and mother of YOmei Tenno and Suiko Tenno. The Misasagi named was that of her husband. This is a case of double interment. ‘Two stone coffins have been found in some misasagi.

3 Or Karo.

4 The “Shukai” gives what appears to me a violent and unnecessary emendation of this passage.

5 Lit. bellies. Eight is here used loosely for a great number, all.

6 Fe WE. In Japanese Uji and Kabane, i.e. noble houses and titles or surnames. .

A.D. 613.

This year a man emigrated from Pékché whose face and body were all flecked with white, being perhaps affected with white ringworm. People disliking his extraordinary appearance, wished to cast him away on an island in the sea. But this man said :—‘‘If you dislike my spotted skin, you should not breed horses or kine in this country which are spotted with white. Moreover, I have a small talent. I can make the figures of hills and mountains. If you kept me and made use of me, it would be to the advantage of the country. Why should you waste me by casting me away on an island of the sea?” Hereupon they gave ear to his words and did not cast him away. Accordingly he was made to draw the figures of Mount Sumi' and of the Bridge of Wu in the Southern Court. The people of that time called him by the name of Michiko no Takumi, and he was also called Shikomaro.’

Another man of Pékché named Mimachi emigrated. to Japan. He said that he had learned from Wu their style of music and dancing. He was accordingly lodged at Sakurawi, and young people collected who were made to learn from him these arts. Hereupon Deshi,*? Manu no Obito, and Seibun, Imaki no Ayabito, learned dancing from him, and handed it down (to their pupils).

2ist year, Winter, 11th month. The ponds of Waki no Kami, Unebi, and Wani were constructed, and a great highway laid from Naniha to the capital.*

12th month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial took a journey to Katawoka. Now a starving man was lying by the roadside. He asked his name, but there was no answer. The Prince Imperial, seeing this, gave him to eat and to drink, and taking off his own raiment, clothed with it the starving man, saying to him, “ Lie in peace.” Then he made a song, saying :—

Alas ! for The wayfarer lying

An hungered for rice On the hill of Katawoka

‘In Sanskrit, Suméru. The central mountain or axis of every universe, the support of the tiers of heaven, according to the Buddhist system.

Shiko means ugly. 3 Deshi means pupil.

Which was then at Tachibana in Yamato.

SUIKO. 145

(The sunshiny).

Art thou become Parentless ?

Hast thou no lord Flourishing as a bamboo? Alas ! for

The wayfarer lying

An hungered for rice !!

2nd day. The Prince Imperial sent a messenger to see the starving man. The messenger returned and said :—‘‘ The starving man is already dead.” Hereupon the Prince Imperial was greatly grieved, and accordingly caused him to be buried at that place, a mound erected, and firmly closed.’

Many days after, the Prince Imperial called for his personal XXII. 28. attendants, and said to them :—‘“‘ The starving man who was lying on a former day on the road was no ordinary man. He must have been an upright man.” A messenger was sent to see. On his return he reported that when he went to the mound and made inspection, the heaped-up earth had not been disturbed, but on opening the tomb and looking in, there was no corpse. It was empty, and there was nothing but the garment folded up and laid on the coffin. Thereupon the Prince Imperial sent the messenger back a second time to fetch the garment, which he continued wearing as before.

The people of that time wondered much at this, and said :— ‘* How true it is that a sage knoweth a sage.’’ And they stood more and more in awe of him.

22nd year, Summer, 5th month, 5th day. An excursion for ap. 614. medicinal herbs was made.

6th month, 13th day. Mitasuki, Inugami no Kimi, and Yatabe no Miyakko were sent to the Land of Great Thang.

Autumn, 8th month. The Oho-omi fell ill. For his sake a thousand persons, men and women, entered religion.

23rd year, Autumn, 7th month. Mitasuki, Inugami no Kimi, «.p. 615.

' Metre, irregular naga-uta.

2 There was a passage leading to the interior of burial mounds of persons of some rank, which was closed with earth and stones after the interment. It is possibly this process which is intended by the term 3, which means both to seal and to pile up earth. In the case of the burial of a vagrant, however, it is more probable that there was no vault, but simply a heap of earth raised over the grave.

VOI, ET; ts

A.D. 616,

). EG Sey,

ADs OL7s

A.D. 618.

Xela) 303

and Yatabe no Miyakko arrived from the Land of Great Thang. An envoy from Pékché accompanied Inugami no Kimi to our Court.

11th month, 2nd day. A banquet was given to the Pékché guest.

11th day. The Koryo Buddhist priest Hyé-Cha returned to his country.

24th year, Spring, Ist month. Peach trees and plum trees bore fruit.’

3rd month. Three men from the Island of Yaku* came hither as emigrants.

Summer, 5th month. Seven persons from Yaku arrived.

Autumn, 7th month. Twenty more persons arrived from Yaku. There were first and last in all thirty persons. They were all settled in Enowi. They never went away again, but all died there. |

Autumn, 7th month. Silla sent the Nama, Chuk Syé-sa, with tribute of an image of Buddha.*

25th year, Summer, 6th month. It was reported from the province of Idzumo that there was in the district of Kando a gourd of the size of an amphora.*

In this year there were good crops of the five kinds of grain.

26th year, Autumn, 8th month, 1st day. Koryé sent envoys with tribute of local productions, and reported that Yang-Ti* of the Sui dynasty had invaded that country with a force of 300,000 men, but had, on the contrary, been beaten by them.‘ They therefore sent a present of two captives, named Chénkung and P‘u-t‘ung, with such things as flutes, cross-bows, and catapults—ten in all. They also sent one camel, bred in their country.

1 In a similar notice below, XXII. 39, the author is satisfied with the more probable statement that they blossomed.

2 Off the south coast.of Satsuma.

3 A later work informs us that this image was of gold, two feet high. It was set up in Hokoji. It sent forth rays of light, and worked miracles from time to time.

4 Some understand here a musical instrument, the body of which was of earthenware.

» Reigned 605—617.

6 This statement is corroborated both by Chinese and Corean history. The events referred to took place in A.D. 612.

SUIKO. 147

This year Kahabe no Omi' was sent to the province of Aki with orders to build ships. On arriving at the mountain, he sought for ship timber. Having found good timber, he marked it and was about to cut it, when a man appeared, and said :— ‘‘ This is a thunder-tree, and must not be cut.’ Kahabe no Omi said :—‘“ Shall even the Thunder-god oppose the Imperial commands?” So having offered many mitegura,’ he sent workmen to cut down the timber. Straightway a great rain fell, and it thundered and lightened. Hereupon Kahabe no Omi drew his sword, and said :—‘‘ O Thunder-god, harm not the workmen; it is my person that thou shouldst injure.” So he looked up and waited. But although the God thundered more than ten times, he could not harm Kahabe no Omi. Then he changed himself into a small fish, which stuck between the branches of the tree. Kahabe no Omi forthwith took the fish, and burnt it. So at last the ships were built.

27th year, Summer, 4th month, 4th day. It was reported from the province of Afumi that in the river Gamafu * there was a creature in the shape of a man.’

Autumn, 7th month. There was a fisherman of the province of Settsu, who cast his net in the Horiye.* Something entered his net formed like a child, which was neither a fish noraman. Its name was unknown.

28th year, Autumn, 8th month. Two men of Yaku were cast away on the island of Idzu.°

Autumn, roth month. The top of the Misasagi’ of Hinokuma was covered with pebbles. Outside the boundary the earth was piled up into a hill, and each of the noble houses ‘*

' T have omitted here and in several other places a frivolous note of the “ Original Commentary,” to the effect that “ the personal name is wanting.”

2 Offerings of cloth.

Gamo. 4 A bad omen.

® Hori-ye is literally an artificial canal. Here it is the name of a branch of the river at Osaka, no doubt originally artificially excavated.

6 Probably Vries Island, or one of the adjacent islands. Or Shima may here mean promontory.

7 At this day several of the misasagi are thickly covered with a layer of paving-stones, loosely put down, probably in order to prevent the earth from being washed away by rains. An example may be seen at Tarumi, near Kobe, and another on: the hill above Nara.

poe

Tee

A.D. 619.

A.D. 620.”

A.D. Oote

), OI ee

was charged to erect a great pillar’ on the top of the hill of earth. Now the pillar set up by Yamato no Aya no Saka no Uhe no Atahe was very much higher than the others, and the men of that time gave him the name of Ohohashira (greatpillar) no Atahe.

12th month, 1st day. There was a red appearance in the sky, over a rod in length, and resembling the tail of a fowl in shape.

This year, the Prince Imperial, in. concert with Shima no Oho-omi, drew up a history of the Emperors, a history of the country, and the original record of the Omi, the Muraji, the Tomo no Miyakko, the Kuni no Miyakko, the 180 Be, and the free subjects.”

29th year, Spring, 2nd month, 5th day. In the middle of the night the Imperial Prince Mimayado no Toyotomimi no Mikoto died in the Palace of Ikaruga. At this time all the Princes and Omi, as well as the people of the Empire, the old, as if they had lost a dear child, had no taste for salt and vinegar * in their mouths, the young, as if they had lost a beloved parent, filled the ways with the sound of their lamenting. The farmer ceased from his plough, and the pounding woman laid down her pestle. They all said :—‘‘ The sun and moon have lost their brightness ; heaven and earth have crumbled to ruin: henceforward, in whom shall we put our trust?”

In this month the Prince Imperial Kamitsumiya* was buried in the Shinaga Misasagi.

At this time Hyé-cha, the Buddhist priest of Koryo, heard of the death of the Prince Imperial Kamitsumiya, and was greatly grieved thereat. He invited the priests, and in honour of the Prince Imperial gave them a meal,’ and explained the sacred books in person. On this day he prayed, saying :— ‘‘In the land of Nippon there is a sage, by name the Imperial

1 These pillars were probably of wood. No trace of them now remains. Dr. Florenz says the custom of erecting pillars was introduced by the Buddhists. This is the first mention of it.

2 This is the work afterwards known as the “ Kiujihonki,” “ Kiujiki,” or “ Kujiki.” See below, XXIV. 26.

3 To be understood generally of well-flavoured food.

4 Prince Mimayado. ° Of vegetarian food only.

SUIKO. 149

Prince Kamitsumiya Toyotomimi. Certainly Heaven has freely endowed him with the virtues of a sage.’ Born in the Land of Nippon,’ he thoroughly possessed the three fundamental principles,* he continued the great plans of the former sages. He reverenced the Three Precious Things,‘ and assisted the people in their distress. He was truly a great ‘sage. And now the Prince Imperial is dead. I, although a

foreigner, was in heart closely united to him. Now what .

avails it that I alone should survive? I have determined to die on the 5th day of the 2nd month of next year.’ So shall I meet the Prince Imperial Kamitsumiya in the Pure Land, and together with him pass through the metempsychosis of all living creatures.” Now when the appointed day came, Hyé- cha died, and all the people of that day said one to.another :— ‘“Prince Kamitsumiya is not the only sage, Hyé-cha is also a sage..:*

This year Silla sent the Nama, Imimé, with tribute anda memorial, stating to the Empress the object of his mission. It was perhaps from this time that Silla began to present memorials. ;

30th year, Autumn, 7th month. Silla sent as ambassador the Nama, Chi-syén-i, and Imna sent the Talsol Nama, Chi. They came to Court together, and brought tribute of a golden image of Buddha, a golden pagoda, and relics, alS0 a great baptismal flag,’ with twelve smaller ones. Now the image of

1 See Legge’s “Confucian Analects,” p. 82.

Whether or not the previous examples of the use of the characters H AX (Nippon) for Japan are authentic, or merely introduced retrospectively by later compilers, the present instance is probably a genuine case of its use. Itis natural to suppose that it was used in an informal way for some time before it was used officially.

There is here, no doubt, an allusion to the meaning of Nippon, viz. “ Origin of the sun.”

3 Viz. Heaven, Earth, and Man. The meaning is that he was a philosopher.

4 Buddha, Dharma, and Samgha.

° The anniversary of the Prince’s death.

6 The ‘‘ Kiujiki” ends here.

7 The Buddhist baptism consists in washing the top of the head with perfumed water. The baptismal flags were so called because they had the same efficacy, raising those who passed under them first to the status of a

A.D. 622,

Buddha was placed in the Hada’ Temple at Kadono. The

other articles, namely the relics, the golden pagoda, and the

baptismal flags, were all deposited in Shitenoji.” At this time, the Buddhist priests E-sai and E-ko, with the physicians E-jitsu and Fuku-in, students of the learning of Great Thang, arrived in company with Chi-syén-i and the others. Now E-jitsu and the rest made together a representation to the Empress, saying :—‘‘ Those who have resided in Thang for study*® have all completed their courses, and ought to be sent for. Moreover, the Land of Great Thang is an admirable country, whose laws are complete and fixed. Constant communication should be kept up with it.”

This year Silla invaded Imna,* and Imna became a dependency of Sillas The Empress thought of invading Silla, and consulted with the Oho-omi. She also asked the opinion of all the Ministers. Then Tanaka no Omi answered and said :-—‘‘ An invasion should not be too hastily undertaken. It will not be too late to attack when we have first learnt the condition of affairs and ascertained that they are (really) mutinous. I pray that the experiment be made of sending an envoy thither to view the state of things.” ~

Kuni, Nakatomi no Muraji, said :—‘‘Imna is originally an inner Miyake of ours. The Silla people have now attacked and taken possession of it. I pray that our troops be disciplined, that Silla be chastised, and Imna taken from it and given to Pékché. Would not this be better than that it should

‘be possessed by Silla?” Tanaka no Omi said :—‘‘ Not so!

Tchakra Radja (vide Eitel), and ultimately of a Buddha. -Fishes were benefited by such flags being floated down a river.

There is at the present day a survival of this practice in the Nagarekanjd (kanjO means baptism, or head-sprinkling), described in Yamada’s Dictionary as follows :—“ Four posts are set up near water, on which white cloth is hung. To this are attached leaves of lign-aloes, etc., as offerings for the benefit of the souls of the friendless dead, of drowned persons, or of still-born children.” There is an interesting account of the nagare-kanjé in a little book called “Our Neighbourhood,” by T. A. P. (the late Dr. Purcell, of Tokio).

’ Called the Hachiwoka Temple above. .

2 At Osaka. See above, Ist year of reign. * See above, XXII. 215

4 The “Tongkam” says nothing of this. Pékché and Silla were on hostile terms about this time. Besides, the downfall of Imna is already mentioned above.

SUIKO. 151

Pékché is a very changeable country.' Even on the roads they lie. Everything they ask for is unjust. Therefore (Imna) should not be given over to Pekché.” So the expedition was not carried out. Hereupon Kishi no Ihakane was sent to Silla, and Kishi no Kuranoshita to Imna, to inquire into the Imna affairs.

Now the Lord of Silla sent eight Daibu to inform Ihakane of the affairs of Silla and Kuranoshita of the affairs of Imna. Therefore they promised as follows :—‘‘ Imna, though a small country, is a dependency of the Empress. Why should Silla unceremoniously take possession of it? Let it be once for all recognized to be, as always, an inner Miyake (of Japan), and we pray let there be no more trouble about it.”

So the Nama, Chi-syén-i, was sent along with Kishi no Ihakane and an Imna man, the Talsol Nama named Chi, along with Kishi no Kuranoshita to bring tribute from both countries. But that same year, before Ihakane and the other had returned, the Daitoko, Womaro, Sakahibe no Omi, and the Shdtoko, Kuni, Nakatomi no Muraji, were appointed generals of the first rank; the Shotoko, Nedzu, Kahabe no Omi, the Shotoko, Itto, Mononobe no Yosami no Muraji, the Shétoko, Hironiha, Hada no Omi, the Shdtoko Ihifuta, Afumi no Ashimi no Omi, the Shotoko, Ushi, Heguri no Omi, the Shdtoko, Ohotomo no Muraji, and the Shotoko, Ikusa, Ohoyake no Omi, were made assistant-generals.

They invaded Silla with an army of several tens of thousands of men. Now Ihakane and the others had assembled at the port, and were waiting for a fair wind and smooth sea in order to embark. Hereupon a numerous naval force arrived, filling the sea. The Envoys of the two countries, gazing upon it, were struck with alarm, and returned home.

In their stead, Kamchi Té-chhang” was made tributebearer for Imna, and came with an offering of tribute. Hereupon Ihakane and his colleague said to one another :—“ The outbreak of this war is contrary to the previous agreement, therefore the Imna affairs cannot now be settled.” So they put to sea, and crossed over to Japan. The generals, how-

1 P&kché is so described in the “ Tongkam.” 2 Té-chhang, as the “ Shukai” suggests, is probably a mistake for Té-sya, a Silla official title.

A.D. 623.

ever, first went to Imna, and having held a consultation, were about to attack Silla. Hereupon the King of the Land of Silla, hearing that a large force had arrived, became apprehensive and tendered his submission. Then the generals consulted together, and forwarded a memorial, which was granted by the Empress.

Winter, 11th month. Ihakane, Kuranoshita, and the rest returned from Silla. Thereupon the Oho-omi inquired the state of affairs there. They answered and said :—“ Silla received the Imperial commands with profound respect, and accordingly designated two special Envoys to deliver tribute from the two countries. But when they saw a naval force arrive, the Envoys with tribute for our Court went home again. The tribute, however, has been brought, notwithstanding this.” Hereupon the Oho-omi said :—‘‘ What a pity that the army was despatched so soon! ”’

The men of that time said that this war was owing to Sakahibe no Omi and Adzumi no Muraji having formerly ' received many presents from Silla, and that they had again urged the Oho-omi, with the consequence that the expedition was despatched before receiving the Envoy’s report.’

Before this time, when Ihakane and his colleague crossed over to Silla, a gaily-decorated boat came to meet them at a bay as they were approaching the harbour. Ihakane inquired :— ‘*To what country does this boat sent to meet us belong?” They answered and said :—“It is a Silla boat.” Ihakane again said :—‘‘ Why is there no boat to meet us from Imna?”’ A second boat was at once added on behalf of Imna. The practice of Silla sending two boats to meet our Envoys began from this time.

From spring till autumn there were heavy rains and floods, and the five grains did not reach maturity.

3Ist .year, Spring, 4th month, 3rd day. There was a Buddhist priest who took an axe and smote therewith his paternal grandfather. Now the Empress, hearing of this,

' i.e. in the 8th year of this reign.

2 So that they might have again an opportunity of levying blackmail on Silla.

% The interlinear Kana gives here oya, parent. This may serve as an example of the inaccuracy of these glosses.

SUIKO. 153

sent for the Oho-omi, and gave command, saying :—‘‘ The man who has entered religion should be devoted to the Three Precious Things, and should cherish devoutly the prohibitions of the Buddhist law. How can he without compunction be readily guilty of crime? We now hear that there is a priest who has struck his grandfather. Therefore, let all the priests and nuns of the various temples be assembled, and investigation made, Let severe punishment be inflicted on any who are convicted of offences.’’ Hereupon the priests and nuns were all assembled, and an examination held. The wicked priests and nuns were all about to be punished, when Kwalleuk, a Buddhist priest of Pékché, presented a memorial, as follows :—‘‘The law of Buddha came from the Western Country to Han.’ Three hundred years later it was handed on to Pékché, since which time barely one hundred years had elapsed, when Our King, hearing that the Emperor of Nippon was a wise man, sent him tribute of an image of Buddha and of Buddhist Sutras. Since that time, less than one hundred years have passed, and consequently the priests and nuns have not yet learned the Buddhist laws, and readily commit wickedness. On this account all the priests and nuns are afraid, and do not know what to do. I humbly pray that with the exception of the wicked (priest who struck his grandfather) all the other priests and nuns may be pardoned and not punished. That would be a work of great merit.”

Accordingly the Empress granted (his petition).

13th day. A decree was made as follows :—‘ If even the priests continue to offend against the law, wherewithal shall the laymen be admonished? Therefore from this time forward we appoint a Sdjo and a Sodzu for the superintendence of the priests and nuns.”

17th day. The priest Kwal-leuk was appointed S6jo, and Kurabe no Tokuseki was made Sodzu. On the same day Adzumi no Muraji was made Hoto.’

Autumn, 9th month, 3rd day. There was an inspection of the temples, and of the priests and nuns, and an accurate record made of the circumstances of the building of the

1 The Chinese dynasty of that name. 2 Lit. head of the law (of Buddha). This was the chief official of the Department of the Buddhist religion.

DONE St

A.D. 624.

A.D. 626.

XXII. 4o.

temples, and also of the circumstances under which the priests and nuns embraced religion, with the year, month and day of their taking orders. There were at this time 46 temples, 816 priests, and 569 nuns—in all, 1385 persons.

Winter, roth month, 1st day. The Oho-omi sent the two Ministers, Adzumi no Muraji and Maro, Abe no Omi, to inform the Empress, saying :—‘ The district of Katsuraki is my original residence, and I have therefore taken my name from it. I pray accordingly that I may have this district permanently, and I desire that it should be constituted my fief.” Hereupon the Empress made an order, saying :—'

“We are sprung from the Soga family. Moreover the Oho-omi is Our uncle by the mother’s side. Therefore the words of the Oho-omi, if spoken at night, (are carried into effect by us) before the night has given way to morning ; if spoken in the daytime, (they are carried into effect) before the day has become dark. What speech of his have We not attended to? But if now in this Our reign, We were rashly to part with this district, future sovereigns would say, ‘A foolish woman ruled the Empire, and rashly lost this district.’ Not only should We be accounted unwise, but the Oho-omi would be thought disloyal. Such would be Our ill-fame in ages to come.” So she refused.

32nd year, Spring, ist month, 7th day. The King of Koryé sent tribute of a Buddhist priest, named Hyé-kwan. He was appointed Sojo.

34th year, Spring, Ist month. Peach and plum trees blossomed.

3rd month. It was cold, and hoar-frost fell.

Summer, 5th month, 2zoth day. The Oho-omi died. He was buried in the tomb at Momohara. The Oho-omi was the son of Iname no Sukune. He had a talent for military tactics, and was also gifted with eloquence. He reverenced deeply the Three Precious Things. His house stood on the bank of the river Asuka. A small pond had been dug in the courtyard, and there was a little island in the middle of the pond. Therefore the men of that time called him Shima no Oho-

‘omi.}

6th month. Snow fell. This year from the 3rd to the 7th

1 The Island Premier.

eR ————————

SuIKo. 155

month there were continual rains, and great famine in the Empire. The old ate the roots of herbs, and died by the roadside. Infants at the breast died with their mothers. Thieves and robbers sprang up in great numbers, and could not be put down.

35th year, Spring, 2nd month. In the province of Michinoku there was a mujina! which changed into a man and sang. Summer, 5th month. Flies gathered together in great numbers. They clustered together for ten rods, and floated away in the air across the Shinano pass” with a sound like thunder. They reached as far east as the province of Kamitsuke, and then spontaneously dispersed.

36th year, Spring, 2nd month, 27th day. The Empress took to her sick bed.

3rd month, 2nd day. There was a total eclipse of the sun.

6th day. The Empress’s illness became very grave, and (death) was unmistakably near. So she sent for the Imperial Prince Tamura, and addressed him, saying :—‘‘ To ascend to the Celestial Dignity, and therewith to regulate the vast foundation, to direct the manifold machinery of government, and thereby to nourish the people—this is not a matter to be lightly spoken of, but one which demands constant and serious attention. Do thou therefore be careful and observant, and let no hasty words escape thee.” On the same day she summoned to her Tamashiro no Ohoye, and instructed him, saying :—‘‘ Thy heart is young. Whatever thou mayst wish in thy bosom, do not utter it in speech, but be sure to await the expression of general opinion, and act accordingly.”

“th day. The Empress died at the age of seventy-five.’ She was temporarily interred in the Southern Court (of the Palace). |

Summer, 4th month, 15th day. Hail fell, of the size of peaches.

16th day. Hail fell, of the size of plums. There was a

drought, which lasted from spring till summer. Autumn, jth month, 2oth day. The rites of mourning for the Empress began. At this time all the Ministers each pro-

1 A kind of badger. 2 The present Usui Toge. 3 The “ Kojiki” ends here.

A.D. 627.

A.D. 628.

XAT, “gy.

OCI 42:

nounced a funeral eulogy at the shrine of the temporary burialplace.

Before this time the Empress had given her dying injunctions to the Ministers, saying :—‘‘ Of late years the five grains have not produced well, and there is great famine among the people. Let there be therefore no costly interment ' by raising for me a misasagi, but let me be buried in the misasagi of the Imperial Prince Takeda.

24th day. The Empress was buried in the misasagi of Prince Takeda.

1 Buddhist influence is traceable in the avoidance of costly forms of burial. It led subsequently to the abolition of misasagi.

BOOK XXIII.

THE EMPEROR OKINAGA TARASHI-HI HIRO-NUKA.’

(JOMEI*® TENNO.) Tue Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka was the grandson of the Emperor Nunakura futo-dama-shiki,* and the son of the Imperial Prince Hikobito no Ohoye. His mother’s name was the Imperial Princess Nukade hime.

In the 2oth year of the reign of the Empress Toyo-mike Kashikiya hime‘ the Prince Imperial Toyotomimi no Mikoto died. No successor to him had been appointed. In the 3rd month of the 36th year the Empress died. In the gth month the funeral ceremonies were completed, but no decision as to who should succeed to the throne had yet been come to. At this time Soga no Yemishi no Omi was Oho-omi. He wished to decide the matter of the succession on his sole authority. But apprehending that the Ministers generally would not acquiesce in this, he consulted Abe no maro no Omi, and having assembled all the Ministers, they entertained them in the Oho-omi’s house. When the feast was over, and they were about to disperse, the Oho-omi through Abe no Omi addressed the Ministers, saying:—‘‘The Empress is dead, leaving no successor. If measures are not taken promptly, civil disturbances are to be feared. Which, therefore, of the Princes is to be her successor? When the Empress took ill, she commanded the Imperial Prince Tamura, saying :—‘ The Empire is a great charge, and, of course, not to be lightly spoken of. Do thou

1 Okinaga is the name of a place; tarashi-hi, suffice-sun, a honorific ; hiro-nuke, broad forehead, is no doubt descriptive of. the Emperor’s appearance.

2 Extend-brightness. % Bidatsu Tenno. 4 Suiko Tenno.-

OSE, (2%

XXIII. 3.

the Imperial Prince Tamura be watchful and observant, and not remiss.’ She next sent for Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, and said to him :—‘ Do thou avoid brawling speech of thine own, and fail not to follow the words of the many. Be selfrestrained, and not contentious.’ These were the dying injunctions of the Empress. Whom now shall we make Emperor?” The Ministers were silent, and made no answer. Again he asked them, but there was no reply. He persisted in questioning them, and thereupon Ohotomo no Kujira no Muraji advanced and said:—‘‘Let us simply obey the Empress’s dying injunctions. There is no need to go beyond them, and consult general opinion.’’ Abe no Omi straightway inquired, saying :—‘‘ What does this mean? Explain thy opinion.” He answered and said :—‘‘ What was the Empress’s intention when she gave command to the Imperial Prince Tamura, saying: ‘The Empire is a great charge; be not remiss’? Judging by this, the Imperial Dignity is already decided. And who shall gainsay this decision?” Then the four Ministers, Mareshi, Uneme no Omi, Uma, Taka-muku no Omi, Mike, Nakatomi no Omi, and Musashi, Naniha no Kishi, said :—‘ Let us comply with the advice of Ohotomo no Muraji; there is no more objection to be made.’’ Ohomaro, Kose no Omi, Adzumédo, Saheki no Muraji, and Shihote, Ki no Omi, these three, stood forward and said :—‘‘ It is Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye who should be made Emperor.” But Soga no Kuramaro no Omi [also called Womasa] alone said :—‘‘ I am unable to say anything at this moment, but I will think further over the matter and declare myself later.” Upon this the Oho-omi, seeing that the Ministers were inharmonious, and that the matter could not be accomplished, retired.

Before this, the Oho-omi had by himself inquired of Sakahibe no Marise no Omi, saying :—‘‘ The Empress has died, leaving no heir. Whom shall we’ make Emperor?” He answered and said :—‘‘ Let us raise up Yamashiro no Ohoye, and make him Emperor.” At this time Yamashiro no Ohoye was living in the Palace of Ikaruga. This consultation having come to his ears, he sent Prince Mikuni and Wajiko, Sakurawi no Omi, these two, with a secret message to the Oho-omi, saying :—‘‘It has come to my knowlege that (thou) my maternal uncle art desirous of making the Imperial Prince

Jomet. 159

Tamura Emperor. On hearing this report, I have thought of it standing and have thought of it sitting, but without being able to see on what just grounds it.rests. I beg that I may be clearly informed of my uncle’s intentions.” Hereupon the Oho-omi, when he received this message from Yamashiro no Ohoye, was unable of himself to give an answer. So he sent for Abe no Omi, Nakatomi no Muraji, Ki no Omi, Kahabe no Omi, Takamuku no Omi, Uneme no Omi, Ohotomo no Muraji, and Kose no Omi, to whom he communicated fully Yamashiro no Ohoye’s message. He then proceeded to address these Daibu, saying :—‘‘ Go, ye Daibu, in a body to the Palace of Ikaruga, and say to Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, ‘ How should his humble servant! be so rash as of his own authority to decide the succession to the Dignity? All that he has done is to take up the Empress’s dying commands, and communicate them to the Ministers.’ The Ministers said with one voice, ‘ In accordance with the dying instructions of the Empress, the Imperial Prince Tamura is the natural successor to the Dignity. Who has any further objection?’ Such were the words of the Ministers.: They are not specially my sentiments. Although I have a private opinion of my own, out of respect I refrain from communicating it by message, and await the opportunity of an interview in order to inform thee personally.” Hereupon the Daibu, having received the words of the Oho-omi, proceeded together to the Palace of Ikaruga, where Prince Mikuni and Sakurawi no Omi were made to deliver to Yamashiro no Ohoye the message of the Oho-omi. Now Prince Ohoye made them go and ask the Daibu what were the dying commands of the Empress. They answered and said :—‘‘ We do not know the depth of the matter. Only we gathered from the account given us of the circumstance by the Oho-omi that on the day in which the Empress took to her sick bed, she gave command to the Imperial Prince Tamura, and said to him, ‘The future government of the country is not to be lightly spoken of. Therefore do thou the Imperial Prince Tamura speak of it with self-restraint, and be not remiss.’ She next gave command to Prince Ohoye, and said to him, ‘ Thy heart is young; avoid

1 The interlinear Kana version has yakkora, making the humble servant plural, and to refer to the Daibu.

XXIII. 4.

brawling words, and fail not to obey the: voice of general opinion.’ The princesses in immediate attendance on the Empress, and the ladies-in-waiting all know this. Moreover, it is within the direct knowledge of the great Prince.” Hereupon Prince Ohoye caused further inquiry to be made, saying : —‘‘Is there any special person who has heard these dying injunctions of the Empress?” The answer was, ‘“‘ We have no knowledge of any secret particulars.’’ After this he sent a fresh message to the Daibu, saying :—‘‘ My beloved maternal uncle has been at the pains to send me not simply a single messenger, but a number of high officials for my instruction. For this I am deeply grateful. It appears, however, that the dying commands of the Empress which the Ministers now tell me of are somewhat different from what I heard. As soon as I learnt that the Empress had taken to her sick bed, I hastened

' to the: palace and waited at the gate. Then Mike, Nakatomi

Sx. s.

no Muraji, came out from the forbidden precinct, and said :— ‘I summon thee by command of the Empress.’ Accordingly I proceeded to the inner gate. Moreover Kurome, Kurikuma no Uneme, met me in the courtyard, and led me to the Great Hall. Now the Empress’s personal attendants, with Princess Kurimoto at their head, and eight ladies-in-waiting, Shibime among the number, several tens of persons in all, were in attendance beside the Empress. The Imperial Prince Tamura was also present. Now the Empress was very ill, and could not see me. Accordingly Princess Kurimoto informed her that Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, whom she had sent for, had arrived. Then the Empress raised herself up and gave command, saying :—‘ We, with our poor abilities, have long borne the burden of the great institution. But now our destined career is drawing to a close; and this disease admits of no avoidance. Therefore, thou hast always been dear to Our heart, and Our affection for thee has no parallel. Now the great foundation of the State is not a thing of Our reign (alone), but from all time has demanded diligence. Do thou, though thy heart’ is young, be watchful over thy words.’ All those who were in immediate attendance on the Empress at that time know this. Therefore when this great favour was conferred on me, I was on the one hand full of awe, and on the other full of grief. I leaped for joy, and

1 Lit. liver (kimo), He was thirty-six.

JoMEI. 161

knew not what to do. Then I bethought me :—‘ The Spirits of the land and of grain and the ancestral shrines are weighty matters. I am young and devoid of wisdom: how can I presume to accept this charge?’ Just at this time I desired to converse with my maternal uncle and the Ministers on the subject, but there was no (fit) opportunity for me to speak, and it is for this reason only that I have been silent up to the present. Ona former occasion I went to the capital in order to pay a visit of inquiry to my sick maternal uncle, and lodged in the Temple of Toyora. On this day the Empress sent Shibime, Yakuchi no Uneme, to me with an Imperial message, saying:—‘ Thy’ maternal uncle, the .Oho-omi, constantly expresses anxiety on thy account. After a hundred years,’ is it not to thee that the succession to the Dignity will fall? Be, therefore, watchful, and spare thyself.’ This matter is clear. What doubt can there be about it? But am I covetous of the

Empire? Iam simply declaring what I have heard, and I call

to witness to its truth the Gods both of Heaven and Earth. Therefore it is my desire to ascertain accurately the dying commands of the Empress. Moreover, ye, the Ministers sent to me by the Oho-omi, are men who have always addressed the sovereign as it were holding the sacred spear by the middle.’ Will you be so good, therefore, as to inform my uncle?”

After this Prince Hatsuse, the second son (of Prince Ohoye’*), sent for Nakatomi no Muraji and Kahabe no Omi separately, and said to them :—‘ Both my father and I spring from the Soga family, as is well known to the world. We, therefore, rely on it as on a high mountain. I pray, therefore, that the succession to the Dignity be not lightly spoken of.’ So he sent Prince Mikuni and Sakurawi no Omi along with the Ministers, saying :—‘“‘ I desire to receive an answer.” Then the Oho-omi sent Ki no Omi and Ohotomo no Muraji to say to Prince Mikuni and Sakurawi no Omi:—‘‘ On a former occasion I said all I had to say: there is nothing else. However, how should I presume to despise one prince and honour another ? ”

Several days after, Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye again sent Sakurawi no Omi to the Oho-omi to say :—‘‘ What I repre-

1 Le. some day or another: after my death.

2 Without bias (?).

3 Prince Ohoye could, therefore, not have been very young. Vom. 4 M

XXIII. 6.

XXIII. 7.

sented on the former day was cou what I heard. Shall I oppose my maternal uncle ? ”

On this day the Oho-omi was ill, and unable to hold a personal conversation with Sakurawi no Omi.

The next day the Oho-omi sent for Sakurawi no Omi, and straightway despatched Abe no Omi, Nakatomi no Muraji, Kahabe no Omi, Oharida no Omi, and Ohotomo no Muraji to address Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye, saying:—‘‘ From the time of the Emperor ' who reigned in the Palace of Shikishima until recently, the Ministers have all been wise men. Now I am not wise, yet having happened on a time when men are scarce, I hold rank wrongfully above all the Ministers. This being.so, I have been unable to settle the great foundation.’ This is, however, a grave matter, and cannot well be discussed by intermediaries. Therefore,’ although my age makes it burdensome to me, I will speak with thee personally. This is merely that there may be no misunderstanding as to the Empress’s dying Bae, and not because I have any private views of my own.’

After this the Oho-omi sent Abe no Omi and Nakatomi no Muraji with a message to Sakahibe no Omi to inquire again of him, saying :—‘‘ Which Prince shall be made Emperor?” He answered and said :—‘‘ When the Oho-omi formerly asked me in person, his slave said all that he had to say on the matter. What need is there now for any further message ?”’ And he was greatly enraged, and got up and went out. Just at this time there was a gathering of all the kinsmen of the Soga House to construct a tumulus for Shima no Oho-omi. They lodged at the place where the tomb was. Hereupon Marise no Omi,°® having pulled down the sheds at the tomb, retired to the Soga farm-house, and would do no official duty. Upon this, the Oho-omi was angry, and sent Katsushi, Musa no Kimi, and Akawi, Nishikori no Obito, to admonish him, saying :—‘“‘ I know thy evil speeches, but by reason of our relationship of elder and younger brother I cannot injure thee. But if others are wrong and thou art right, I shall oppose them and follow thee: if others are right and thou art wrong, I shall in that

1 Kimmei Tenno. 2 That is, the succession to the throne. ) The same as Sakahibe no Omi.

OMEI. 1623 ro)

case oppose thee and follow them. If, therefore, thou shouldst eventually disagree with me, there will be a breach between us, and there will, moreover, be civil broils in the land. Then posterity will say that thou and I have brought the country to ruin. Such would be our ill-fame with after generations. Do thou be watchful, nor allow a rebellious spirit to arise.”

But he still refused compliance, and at length went to Ikaruga, where he dwelt in the Palace of Prince Hatsuse. Hereupon the Oho-omi became more and more wrathful, and sent the Ministers to make a request of Yamashiro no Ohoye, saying :—“‘ Marise has of late been disobedient to me, and has concealed hiniself in the Palace of Prince Hatsuse. I pray thee, let me have Marise, so that I may examine the reasons.” Hereupon, Prince Ohoye answered and said :—‘‘ Marise was always a favourite of the wise Empress, and has only come here for a short visit. Howshould he set himself in opposition to the sentiments of my maternal uncle? I pray thee, do not find fault with him.” Accordingly he spoke to Marise, saying : — It is most kind of thee to come, not forgetting the gratitude which thou owest to the former prince.’ But the peace of the Empire is now threatened on thy sole account. Moreover, the former Prince, when near his end, addressed his children, saying :—‘ Avoid wickedness of every kind, practise good of every kind.’ I heard this speech, and have made it my constant rule of life. On this account, although I have my private sentiments, I am patient, and not wrathful. Nor can I set myself in opposition to my uncle. I pray thee, henceforward, be not afraid to reform thy views. Yield to the many, and do not withdraw thyself.’ ?

At this time, the Daibu also admonished Marise no Omi, saying :—‘“‘ Thou shouldst not disobey the commands of Prince Ohoye.” Hereupon Marise no Omi, having advanced to a point where he had nowhere to turn for support, burst out weeping and went home again. He remained in his house for more than ten days. Prince Hatsuse suddenly took ill and died. Hereupon Marise no Omi said:—‘‘ Though I live, on whom shall I place my trust ?”

‘The Japanese commentators explain this expression as referring to Shotoku Daishi, Prince Ohoye’s father. 2 From duty as a public servant.

M 2

XXIII. 8.

A.D. 620.

The Oho-omi, wishing to put to death Sakahibe no Omi, raised troops which he sent against him. Sakahibe no Omi hearing that an armed force was coming, took with him his second son, Aya, and going outside the gate, sat down on a chair and waited. Then the troops arrived, and Ikuhi, Kume no Mononobe, was made to strangle him. Father and son died together and were buried in the same place. But the eldest son, Ketsu, fled and concealed himself in the tiled house ' of a nunnery, where he had intrigues with one or two of the nuns. Now one of the nuns was jealous and informed on him. The temple was surrounded and he was on the point of being caught, when he got away and went to Mount Unebi. Therefore they searched the mountain. Ketsu had no place to escape to, and committed suicide on the mountain by stabbing himself in the throat. The people of that day made a song, saying :—

On Mount Unebi

Though thin are the trees,

May there not be trust in them ?

The youth Ketsu Seems to have hidden there.”

1st year, Spring, ist month, 4th day. The Oho-omi together with the Ministers took the Imperial Seal and offered it to the Imperial Prince Tamura. He declined it, saying :—‘‘ The ancestral shrines are a weighty matter. I, the inept one, am wanting in wisdom; how can I presume to undertake their

_ charge?” The Ministers humbly persisted in their request,

XXIII. 9.

A.D. 630.

saying :—‘‘ Thou, great Prince, wert the favourite of the late sovereign. Both the spirit realm and this visible world incline their hearts to thee. It isright that thou shouldst continue the Imperial line, and dispense thy radiance down on the people.” On the same day, he assumed the Imperial Dignity. Summer, 4th month, rst day. Tanabe no Muraji was sent

to Yakus

This year was the year Tsuchinoto Ushi (26th) of the Cycle. and year, Spring, rst month, rath day. The Imperial

1 The “ Tsusho” says that at this period the only part of a temple which had a tiled roof was the Hall of Worship.

2 A Regular Tanka of thirty-one syllables.

3 See above, XXII. 28.

JOMEI. 165

Princess Takara was appointed Empress-consort. She had

two sons and one daughter. The name of the eldest was the °

Imperial Prince Katsuraki [the Emperor who reigned in the Palace of Ohotsu in Afumi];' the second was called the Imperial Princess Hashibito;* the third was called the Imperial Prince Oho-ama [the Emperor who reigned in the Palace of Kiyomihara] .* The Lady Hode no Iratsume, daughter of the Oho-omi Soga no Shima, bore (to him) the Imperial Prince Furubito [also called the Imperial Prince Ohoye}. He also took to him Kaya* no Uneme, of the province of Kibi, who bore to him the Imperial Prince Kaya.

3rd month,.1st day. The senior ambassador from Kory6é named Yon Cha-phé, and the junior ambassador Ya-tok, with the senior ambassador from Pékché, the Eun-sol, Socha, and the junior ambassador the Tok-sol, Muték, offered tribute together.

Autumn, 8th month, 5th day. The Dainin, Mitasuki, Inugami no Kimi, and the Dainin Kusushi® no Ejitsu were sent to Great Thang.°

8th day. The Koryo and Pekché guests were entertained at Court. MEP

gth month, 4th day. The Koryé and Pekché guests returned to their own country.

In this month Tanabe no Muraji and his companions returned from Yaku.

Winter, roth month, r2th day. The Emperor removed (the .

palace) to a place near the Hill of Asuka. This was called the Palace of Okamoto.’ In this year the official residences of the three Han * in Oho-kohori at Naniha were repaired.

3rd year, Spring, 2nd month, roth day. People from Yaku emigrated hither.

3rd month, rst day. Wi-chi,’ King of Pékché, sent Prince Phung-chyang as hostage.

1 Tenchi Tenno. 2 Wife of Kotoku Tenno. 3 Viz. Temmu Tenno.

4 Kaya is the name of a place. The Uneme generally were called by the names of the places they came from.

® Physician.

6 This Embassy is mentioned in the Thang annals.

7 i.e. “bottom of hill.” In Yamato. 8 Silla, Kory6 and Peékché.

9 Wi-cha, according to the “ Tongkam,” came to the throne in A.D. 641. So there is something wrong here.

A.D. 631.

XXIII. te.

A.D. 632.

OGG eae:

A.D. 633.

A.D. 634.

Autumn, gth month, 19th day. The Emperor made a progress to the hot springs of Arima * in the Province of Settsu.

Winter, 12th month, 13th day. The Emperor arrived from the hot springs.

4th year, Autumn, 8th month. Great Thang sent Kao Piao-jén to escort Mitasuki (on his way back from China to Japan). They anchored together at Tsushima. At this time the student-priests Rydng-un and Bin, together with Suguri no Torikahi and Silla Escort Envoys, came in their train.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. The Envoys from the Land of Thang, Kao Piao-jén and his companions, arrived in the harbour of Naniha. Accordingly Mumakahi no Muraji was sent to meet them at E-guchi.” There were thirty-two boats, which, as well as the drums, fifes and flags, were all gaily decorated. He addressed Kao Piao-jén and his companions, saying :—‘‘ Hearing that the Envoy appointed by the Son of Heaven has arrived at the Emperor’s Court, I have come to receive him.’”’ Then Kao Piao-jén answered and said :—‘‘ Ona day when the wind is so chill, it gives me great pleasure that you have been good enough to come to meet me with these gaily-decked boats.” Hereupon Wotsuki, Naniha no Kishi, and Yafushi, Ohoshi-kahachi no Atahe, were appointed to be their guides as far as the front of the official residence. Then Itto, Iki no Fubito, and Yatsushi, Naniha no Kishi, were sent to introduce the guests into the official residence. On the same day, sacred sake * was given them.

5th year, Spring, 1st month, 26th day. The Envoys from Great Thang, Kao Piao-jén and his companions, returned to their own country. The envoys sent to escort them, viz. the Kishi Womaro, Kuromaro and the rest, went as far as Tsushima, and then came back. ¢

6th year, Autumn, 8th month. A long star was seen in the south. The people of that time called it a besom-star.*

1 Well known to residents at the Treaty Port of Kobe.

2 River-mouth.

This sake was made under special arrangements from rice grown in certain Temple glebe-lands. Vide “ Yengishiki.” It was customary to offer it to foreign ambassadors.

4 Hahaki-boshi or hoki-boshi, the present name for a comet.

JOMEL. 167

7th year, Spring, 1st month. The besom- star went rages and was seen in the East.

Summer, 6th month, roth day. Peékché sent the Tal-sol, Yu and others with tribute.

Autumn, 7th month, 7th day. The Pékché guests were entertained at Court. In this month a lotus of auspicious omen grew in the Tsurugi pond. There were two flowers on one stalk.

8th year, Spring, 1st month, 1st day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

3rd month. All those who had had illicit intercourse with the Uneme were put on their trial, and were all punished.’

At this time Wosazaki, ‘Miwa no Kimi, by reason of the pain of the examination,’ committed suicide by stabbing himself in the throat.

Summer, 5th month. There were great rains and floods.

6th month. The Palace of Okamoto having been destroyed by fire, the eres removed his residence to the Palace of Tanaka.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. Prince Ohomata addressed Toyora no Oho-omi, saying :—‘‘ The Ministers and functionaries are remiss in their attendance at Court. Henceforward, let them attend at the beginning of the hour of the Hare,* and withdraw after the hour of the Serpent. Regulate this by means of a bell.” The Oho-omi, however, did not take this advice.

This year there was a great drought, and there was famine throughout the Empire.

gth year, Spring, 2nd month, 23rd day. A great star floated from East to West, and there was a noise like that of thunder. The people of that day said that it was the sound of the falling star. Others said that it was earth-thunder. Hereupon the Buddhist Priest Bin said :—“ It is not the falling star, but the Celestial Dog,’ the sound of whose barking is like thunder.”

‘ No doubt capital punishment is meant. 2 By torture.

% 5 to7am. Tobe more exact, the beginning of this hour is an hour before daybreak.

gto 11am. Such early hours are usual in Eastern Courts. The King of Corea at the present day receives his Ministers before daybreak.

° “ The Classic of the Mountains and Seas” (a very ancient Chinese book)

A.D. 635.

A.D. 636. DOS OU sa.

A.D 637.

XXIIL.13.

, AD, 638.

3rd month, 2nd day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

In this year the Yemishi rebelled and did not come to Court. The Dainin, Katana, Kamitsukenu no Kimi, was appointed generalto smite them. But it was he, on the contrary, who was defeated by the Yemishi, and fled into a fortress, where he was eventually besieged by the enemy. His soldiers all slipped away, and the castle became empty. The general was perplexed and knew not what to do. Then at nightfall he was climbing over the palisade in order to escape, when his wife lamented, saying :—‘‘ Oh, what a shame that.we should be slain by Yemishi!’’ And to her husband she spoke, saying :—‘“‘ Thy ancestors crossed the blue ocean and travelled 10,000 ri to reduce to submission Governments beyond the water, and so hand down to future generations their dread valour. If thou dost now bring disgrace on the name of thy forefathers, thou wilt surely become a laughing-stock to posterity.” So she poured out sake for her husband, and compelled him to drink it. Then she girded on herself her husband’s sword, and bending ten bows, caused the women, of whom there were several tens, to twang the bow-strings. When this was done, her husband roused himself again, and seizing a weapon which was lying on the ground, advanced. The Yemishi thought that the army was still numerous, and by degrees withdrew. Hereupon the routed troops reassembled, and, re-forming their ranks, attacked the Yemishi, whom they greatly defeated, taking them every one prisoners.

roth year, Autumn, 7th month, 19th day. There was a great storm, which broke trees and tore up houses.

gth month. There were continuous rains, and peaches and plums blossomed.

says: “At the Heaven-gate-mountain there isa red dog, called the Celestial Dog. Its lustre flies through Heaven, and as it floats along becomes.a star of several tens of rods (10 feet) in length. It is swift as the wind. Its voice is like thunder, and its radiance like lightning.”

The Celestial Dog FR Fit} is a group of seven stars near the zodiacal constellation fj (Cancer). Giles says that it is in Argo. The interlinear Kana has Ama no Kitsune, or the Celestial Fox.

The Celestial Dog, or Tengu, of modern Japanese superstition is a winged creature in human form with an exceedingly long nose, which haunts mountain-tops and other secluded places. .It is a favourite subject of artists. See “ Anderson’s British Museum Catalogue,” p. 410.

JOMEI. - 169

Winter, roth month. There was an Imperial progress to the Palace of the hot springs of Arima.

This year Pékché, Silla, and Imna all sent tribute.

11th year, Spring, rst month, 8th day. The Imperial carriage returned from the hot springs.

11th day. The festival of tasting the new rice ' was held,

12th day. There was thunder without any clouds.’

22nd day. There was a storm with thunder.

26th day.. A long star appeared in the north-west. Priest Bin said that it was a besom-star. When it appeared, there

was famine.*

Autumn, 7th month. The Emperor made a decree, saying: —‘ This year let there be a great palace and a great temple built.” So the bank of the Kudara* River was chosen as the site for the palace. Herewith the western population built the palace, and the eastern population® built the temple. Agata, Fumi no Atahe, was made architect.

Autumn, gth month. The priests who had studied in Great Thang, viz. Ye-on and Ye-un, entered the capital in the train of the Silla Escort Envoys.

Winter, 11th month, 1st day. The Silla Envoys were entertained at Court. Accordingly the Emperor granted them one grade of cap-rank.

12th month, 14th day. There was an Imperial progress to the Palace of the hot springs of Iyo.

In this month a pagoda of nine stories was erected on the bank of the River Kudara.

12th year, Spring, 2nd month, 7th day. A star entered the moon.°

Summer, 4th month, 16th day. The Emperor returned from Iyo, and took up his residence in the Palace of Mumaya-zaka.

5th month, 5th day. A great Buddhist maigre entertainment

1 Nihi-name.

2 An evil omen, according to the Chinese and Romans.

3 Bin is the Priest quoted above, XXIII. 12, as an authority on astronomical matters.

4 The Japanese name for Pékché.

5 The west is no doubt Kahachi, the east Yamato.

® Chinese history records that Venus entering the moon was looked upon by the diviners as portending mortality among the people.

XXIII. 14.

A.D. 639.

MMIII 36.

A.D. 640.

XXITT.16.

A.D. 641.

was given, at which by request the priest Ye-on expounded the Muryo jiu ki.’

Winter, roth month, 11th day. Shd-an, a priest who had studied in Great Thang, and the student Kuromasa, Takamuku no Ayabito arrived by way of Silla. The tribute-bearing Envoys of Péekché and Silla came in their company. Each of them * was granted a grade of cap-rank.

This month (the Emperor) removed to the Palace of Kudara.

13th year, Winter, roth month, gth day. The Emperor died in the Palace of Kudara.

18th day. He was temporarily interred north of the Palace. This was called the ‘‘ great temporary tomb” of Kudara. At this time the Heir Apparent, the Imperial Prince Hirakasu wake, was sixteen years old, and pronounced the funeral eulogium.

' Florenz, quoting “‘Bunyu Nanjio,” says this is the Amitayu Sutra or Sukhavati Vytha ;.Muryo jiu means ‘ Everlasting life.” 2 i.e. of the Envoys,

BOOK XXIV.

THE EMPRESS AME TOYO-TAKARA IKASHI-HI TARASHI HIME.’

(KOGYOKU? TENNO.)

THE Empress Ame toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi hime was the great-granddaughter of the Emperor Nuna-kura futo-damashiki,* granddaughter of the Imperial Prince Ohoye, Oshizaka no hiko-bito, and daughter of Prince Chinu. Her mother’s name was Princess Kibi.

This Empress conducted the government in conformity with the ancient path.

In the second year of the Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hironuka,* she was appointed Empress-consort. This Emperor died in the roth month of the 13th year of his reign.

Ist year, Spring, ist month, 15th day. The Empress-consort assumed the Imperial Dignity. Yemishi, Soga no Omi, was made Oho-omi as before. The Oho-omi’s son, Iruka [also called Kuratsukuri], took into his own hands the reins of government, and his power was greater than his father’s.

Therefore thieves and robbers were in dread of him, and things

dropped on the highways were not picked up.

29th day. The Dainin, Hirafu, Adzumi no Muraji, who had gone as Envoy to Peékché, returned from Tsukushi, riding on post-horses, and said :—‘‘ The Land of Pékché, hearing of the Emperor’s death, has sent Ambassadors of condolence, along with whom I arrived in Tsukushi. But I wished to take part

1 Heaven-rich-treasure-great-sun-suffice-princess.

This word occurs in the “ Shooking,” p. 328 of Legge’s edition, where it is translated “royal perfection.”

3 Bidatsu Tenno. 4 Jomei Tenno.

A.D. 642.

DOME Ve 35

in the funeral ceremonies, and therefore have come on alone in advance. That country, however, is at present greatly disturbed.”

2nd month, 2nd day. MHirafu, Adzumi no Yamashiro no Muraji, Ihakane, Kusakabe no Kishi, and Agata, Yamato no Aya no fumino Atahe, were sent to the Péekché Ambassadors of condolence to inquire their news. The Ambassadors of condolence replied, saying :—‘‘ The sovereign of Pékché said to us :—‘ Se-syang is always behaving badly.. I request that he may be delivered to the Envoys on their return.’’”’ The Empress did not consent.

The servants of the Pékché Envoys of condolence said :— “In the 11th month of last year, the Té-sa-phyong,’ Chichy6k, died. Moreover the Pékché Envoys flung the Kunluen * Envoys into the sea. In the first month of this year the King’s mother died. Again, Kyoki, the son of the younger Prince, and also his younger sisters by the same mother, four persons in all, with the Lord Ne-sa-phyéng,*? and over forty notables, were banished to an island.” *

6th day. Kory6 Envoys anchored in the harbour of Naniha.

21st day. The Daibu were sent to the district (government house) of Naniha to inspect the gold and silver sent as tribute by the Land of Koryé, as well as the other things presented by that country. After the Envoys had delivered over all the tribute, they said:—‘‘ The younger Prince died in the sixth month of last year. In the autumn, the gth month, the Prime Minister, Irikasyumi, slew the King, and also put to death Irik6-lyésa and others to the number of more than 180. Then he took the son of the younger Prince and made him King.’ He also made his own relation’ To-syu-ryu Keum-nyu Prime Minister.”

22nd day. The Koryo and Pekché guests were entertained

K Vr 2, Prime Minister.

? Kun-luen, ine ae may be the Kunluern mountains between the desert of Gobi and Tibet, or it may be Pulo Condore in the China Sea.

3 AY fe 2B, a Corean officer, Japanese Naidaijin, says a commentator.

4 This is servants’ gossip—not to be taken without many grains of salt. Chi-chyék is alive later on, and Kyoki appears as chief envoy to Japan. See below, XXIV. 4.

5 The “ Tongkam” places these events in A.D. 642, roth month.

6 Lit. of the same surname.

KOGYOKU. 173

at the Naniha district (Government office). The Empress commanded the Oho-omi to send Oho-ama, Tsumori no Muraji, as Envoy to Koryé, Kuhina, Naniha no Kishi, to Pekché, Mato, Kusakabe no Kishi, to Silla, and Nagaye, Sakamoto no Kishi, to Imna.

24th day. Kyoki was sent for and lodged in the house of Adzumi no Yamashiro no Muraji.

25th day. The Koryé and Pekché guests were entertained.

27th day. The Kory6 and Pékché Envoys both took their departure.

3rd month, 3rd day. There was rain without any clouds.

Silla sent Envoys of congratulation on the accession, and also Envoys of condolence.

r5th day. The Silla Envoys took their departure. This month there were continual rains. .

Summer, 4th month, 8th day. The Chief Envoy Kyoki and his companions had an audience of the Empress.

roth day. The Oho-omi, Soga, invited Kyoki of Pékché and his companions to his house at Unebi. He had friendly conversation with them and presented a good' horse and twenty bars of iron. But he did not invite Sé-syang.

This month there were continuous rains.

5th month, 5th day. Kyoki and his companions were invited to witness an archery-hunt* in front of the Miyake of Yosami in the province of Kahachi.

16th day. The ship of the Envoys of the Land of Pékché and the ship of the Kishi anchored together in the harbour of Naniha.

18th day. The Pekché Envoys delivered their tribute, and the Kishi reported their mission. .

21st day. One of Kyoki’s companions died.

2and day. A child of Kyoki died. At this time, Kyoki and his wife shrunk with horror from the dead child, and were not present at the funeral ceremonies. It is the general custom in Pékché and Silla when a death occurs that even the parents, brothers, husband or wife, and sisters of the deceased should never look on him again. Judging from this, they are utterly

1 ie. well-broken.

2 The interlinear Kana has uma-yumi, i.e. shooting with bow and arrows from horseback.

wanting in feeling, and not to be distinguished from birds and beasts.

23rd day. Ripe rice was seen.

24th day. Kyoki removed with his wife and children to the house in Ohowi in Kudara, and sent people to bury his child in Ishikaha.'

6th month, 16th day. Fine rain fell.

6th month. There was a great drought.

Autumn, 7th month, 9th day. A guest-star entered the moon.’

22nd day. The Pékché Envoys, the Teé-sa-phyong, Chichyék, and his colleagues were entertained at Court.

One writing has :—‘‘ The Té-sa-phyong, Chichyok, and his son the Tal-sol—the name is wanting—the Eun-sol Kun-syon.”

Therewith stout fellows were commanded to wrestle before Kyoki, Chichyok and the others. When the banquet was over, they retired and went to pay their respects at Kyoki’s gate.

23rd day. The pages of Iruka, Soga no Omi, caught a white sparrow.* On the same day at the same time there was a man who put a white sparrow (or sparrows) into a cage and sent it as a present to Soga no Omi.

25th day. The Ministers conversed with one another, saying :—‘‘In accordance with the teachings of the village hafuri, there have been in some places horses and cattle killed as a sacrifice to the Gods of the various (Shinto) shrines, in others frequent changes of the market-places,* or prayers to the River-

1 Name of a district in Kahachi.

This is evidently what we call the “occultation” of a star.

3 A lucky omen.

4 This is an old custom in China. A Chinese book, JA )I| GZ, says that ina certain village there is a pond. At this pond thereis astone cow. In years of drought, the peasants kill a cow and, mixing its blood with mud, smear it on the back of the stone cow, with prayers.

The “ Kogojiui,” an ancient Japanese book, speaks of sacrifices of oxen to the Ohotsuchi (great-earth) nushi (master) no Kami. The flesh was eaten by the peasants.

The practice of changing the market-place as a means of averting drought is also an old Chinese custom. The present custom of closing the city gates of Sdul, the capital of Corea, to put a stop to excessive rain, may be compared with it.

A modern commentator denounces both these customs (sacrifice of animals and changing the market-place) as contrary to the spirit of Shintoism.

—

KOGYOKU. He

Gods. None of these practices have had hitherto any good result.” Then Soga no Oho-omi answered and said :—‘“‘ The ‘Mahayana Sutra’ ought to be read by way of extract’ in the temples, our sins repented of, as Buddha teaches, and thus with humility rain should be prayed for.”

27th day. In the South Court of the Great Temple, the images of Buddha and of the Bosatsu,’? and the images of the four Heavenly Kings, were magnificently adorned. A multitude of priests, by humble request, read the ‘‘ Mahayana Sutra.” On this occasion Soga no Oho-omi held a censer in his hands, and having burnt incense in it, put up a prayer.

28th day. A slight rain fell.

29th day. The prayers for rain being unsuccessful, the reading of the ‘‘ Sutra ’’ was discontinued.

8th month, 1st day. The Emperor made a progress to the river-source of Minabuchi. Here he knelt down and prayed, worshipping towards the four quarters, and looking up to Heaven.* Straightway there was thunder and agreat rain, which eventually fell for five days, and plentifully bedewed the Empire. (One writing has :—‘ For five days there was continuous rain, and the nine grains ripened.”’|

Hereupon the peasantry throughout the Empire cried with one voice, ‘‘ Bansai,” and said, ‘‘ An Emperor of exceeding virtue !”

6th day. The Pékché Envoys, viz. the Associate Official and the rest, took their departure. They were given a large ship and three boats.

This day at midnight it thundered in the south-west corner, and there was wind and rain. The ship in which the Associate Official and his companions were embarked ran ashore and was wrecked.

’ The tendoku ( Hi 38) is the reading of passages of a book to represent the whole. I have seen a dozen priests each with a pile of books on his right, of which he took one, read a few words at the beginning, made the pages defile rapidly before him, and then reading a few words at the end, passed it to a gradually increasing pile on his left. In this way a eh takes only a few seconds to dispose of, and although the Buddhist scriptures

are pretty voluminous, an hour or two of this sort of thing makes some impression on them.

2 Boddhisatwa.

This is the Chinese as ss ae to the Buddhist style, which had been without result.

XO T6:

13th day. The rank of Shédtoko was conferred on the Pékché hostage, the Tal-sol, Chyang-pok. One grade of rank

was conferred on the guests of middle and lower condition, and’

they each received presents according to their station.

15th day. A ship was given to the Associate Official of Pékche and his companions, in which they were sent off.

16th day. The Koryo Envoys returned to their country.

26th day. The Pékché Envoys returned to their country.

gth month, 3rd day. The Empress commanded the Ohoomi, saying :—‘“‘ It is our wish to build a great temple. Let labourers be levied from Afumi and Koshi.” Moreover, charge was given to the various provinces to have ships built.

roth day. The Empress commanded the Oho-omi, saying : —‘‘] wish the building of a palace to be begun in this month, and completed not later than the 12th month. Let buildingtimber be taken from the various provinces. Accordingly, workmen for building the palace were levied from Tétomi on the east, as far as Aki on the west.

21st day. ‘The Yemishi of the Koshi neighbourhood, several thousand in number, made their submission.

Winter, roth month, 8th day. There was an earthquake, with rain.

gth day. There was an earthquake. This night there was an earthquake, with wind.

rath day. The Yemishi were entertained at Court.

t5th day. Soga no Oho-omi entertained the Yemishi in his house, and personally made kind inquiries after their welfare.

On this day, the ship of the Silla Envoys of condolence, and the ship of the Envoys of congratulation on the accession, anchored at the island of Iki.

24th day. There was an earthquake at midnight.

This month summer ordinances were put in force. There was rain without clouds.

_ | The writer had probably in his mind a passage of the “ Liki” (Legge’s translation, Vol. I. p. 276), of which the following is an extract :—“Ifin the second month of summer the governmental proceedings of winter were observed, hail and cold would injure the grain; the roads would not be passable, and violent assaults of war would come.” The general purport is

that bad government is the cause of bad weather, pestilence and other disasters. I am not sure, however, that the Japanese writer adopts this

KoGyoku. L327

11th month, 2nd day. There was great rain, with thunder.

5th day. At midnight there was a thunder-clap in the northwest corner.

8th day. It thundered five times in the north-west corner.

gth day. The weather was warm, as in spring.

.Ioth day. Rain fell.

11th day. The weather was warm, as in spring.

13th day. There was a thunder-clap in the northern quarter, and wind sprang up.

16th day. The Empress celebrated the festival of tasting the new rice. On this day the Prince Imperial and the Ohoomi each personally-tasted the new rice.’

12th month, rst day. The weather was mild, as in spring.

3rd day. It thundered five times during the day, and twice at night.

gth day. It thundered twice in the east, and there was wind and rain.

13th day. The mourning ceremonies for the Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka were begun. On this day, the Shotoko, Tokudai, Kose no Omi, pronounced a_ funeral eulogium on behalf of Prince Ohomata. Next the Shotoko Hosome, Ahata no Omi, pronounced a funeral eulogium on behalf of the Imperial Prince Karu. Next the Shotoko, Mumakahi, Ohotomo no Muraji, pronounced a funeral eulogium on behalf of the Oho-omi,

14th day. Okinaga no Yamana no Kimi pronounced an eulogium of the Imperial line. ee

20th day. It thundered three times in the north-east corner.

2tst day. The Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka was buried on the Hill of Name-hazama.

On this day the Empress removed her residence to the Palace of Woharida.

One writing says :—‘‘ To the temporary palace in the southern courtyard of the Eastern Palace.”

23rd day. It thundered once in the night with a splitting

noise.

theory. He may only mean that the weather was unseasonable, without intending to saddle the Empress with the responsibility for it.

1 They probably celebrated this ceremony in their own houses.

WO) by BL: N

A.D. 643

30th day. The weather was mild, as in spring.

This year Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi erected his own ancestral temple at Taka-miya in Katsuraki, and performed an eight-row dance.' Finally he made a song, saying :—

In order to ford

The River Hiro-se of Oshi In Yamato,

I adjust my garters

And gird up my loins !?

Moreover he levied all the people of the land as well as the serfs of the 180 Be, and constructed two tombs at Imaki in preparation for his death.* One was called the Great Misasagi, and was intended as the tomb of the Oho-omi; one was called the Small Misasagi, and was meant for the tomb of Iruka no Omi. It was his desire that after his death other people might not be troubled. Moreover he assembled all the Mibu people of Kamutsumiya,* and made them do forced labour on the precincts of the tombs. Hereupon Princess Kamutsumiya no Oho-iratsume* was wroth, and exclaimed, saying :—‘‘ Soga no Omi wantonly usurps the Government of the land, and does many outrageous things. In Heaven there are not two suns: in a state there cannot be two sovereigns. Why should he, at his own pleasure, employ, in forced. labour, all the people of the fief?” From this her hate began to gather, and she at length shared in the common downfall.°

This year was the year Midzunoye Tora (39th) of the Cycle..

and year, Spring, ist month, 1st day. In the morning great clouds of five colours‘ covered all the sky, except in the north-east, where they were wanting. A mist of a uniform blue colour arose from the earth on all sides.

! These were assumptions of Imperial rank. Vide “ Legge’s Chinese Classics,” Vol. I, p. 18.

? Hiro-se means a broad ford. Apparently Soga, in these lines, is supposed to hint at his secret ambition of usurpation.

It was not unusual to build sepulchral mounds during the esto of the intended occupant. Nintoku Tenné is an example.

4 The serfs of the late Prince Shdtoku Daishi.

® Shotoku Daishi’s daughter. 6 See below, XXIV, 13.

7 Rainbow-tinted.

Kocyoxu. 179

roth day. A great storm. 2nd month, 20th day. Peach-blossoms first appeared. 25th day. The leaves and flowers of herbs and trees were injured by hail. In this month there were wind, thunder, and_ ice-rain. Winter ordinances were in force. 3rd month, 13th day. The official quarters of the Pékché guests at Naniha and the houses of the people took fire. 25th day. The flowers and leaves of the herbs and trees were injured by frost. In this month there were wind, thunder, rain and ice-rain. Winter ordinances were in force. Summer, 4th month, 7th day. A great storm, with rain. 8th day. A wind sprang up and the weather was chilly. 2oth day. There was a west wind‘ and hail. The weather was cold, and people wore three wadded garments. 2tIst day. The Viceroy? of Tsukushi sent a mounted messenger with a message to the Empress, saying :—‘‘ The Prince, the younger brother of Kyoki, son of the King of Pekché, has arrived in company of the tribute Envoys.” 25th day. It was reported from the province of Ohomi that hail had fallen there one inch in diameter. 28th day. The Empress removed her residence from the temporary palace to the new Palace of Itabuki in Asuka. 5th month, 16th day. There was an eclipse of the moon. _ 6th month, 13th day. The Viceroy of Tsukushi sent a

mounted messenger with a message to the, Empress, saying :—‘‘ Kory6 is sending Envoys to our Court.” When the Ministers heard this, they said :—‘‘ Koryé has not come to Court since the year Kanoto i,* and this year they are coming to Court.”

23rd day. The Pékché tribute-ships anchored in the port of Naniha.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. Several Daibu were sent to the district (Government house) of Naniha to inspect the Pékché tribute and presents. Hereupon the Daibu inquired of the tribute Envoys, saying :—“ The national tribute offered by

' The west wind in Japan comes from North China and Siberia, and resembles our east wind in character. 2 Dazai. . FFAs 630, N 2

XXIV to.

XT at,

you is less than by previous precedent. The articles sent to the Oho-omi are of no better quality than those which were returned in a former year; and, in defiance of previous precedent, no articles at all have been brought for the Ministers. How is this?”

The senior Envoy, the Tal-sol, Chi-sa, and the junior Envoy, the Eun-sol, Kun-sy6n, together answered and said :—‘‘ The deficiency will be speedily supplied.” Chia-s&% was a son of the hostage, the Tal-sol, Mu-cha.

In this month the water of the Mamuta pond stank greatly, and was covered with small grubs, which had black mouths and white bodies.

8th month, 15th day. The water of the Mamuta pond changed, and became like indigo juice. Its surface was covered with dead grubs. Moreover the running water in the drains became coagulated to the thickness of three or four inches, and the fishes, both great and small, stank, as when they are scorched to death in summer. They were therefore unfit for food.

gth month, 6th day. The Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka was buried in the Oshi-zaka Misasagi.

A certain writing says:—‘‘ The Emperor Hironuka is also called the Emperor Takechi.”

t1th day. Kibi no Shima, the Empress’s grandmother, died.

17th day. The Empress instructed Wite, Hashi no Saba no Muraji, to superintend the funeral ceremonies of her grandmother. From the time that the Empress’s grandmother took ill, until the beginning of the mourning, the Empress never left her bedside, and was assiduous in attending to her nourishment.

1gth day. The Empress’s grandmother was buried on the Hill of Mayumi.

On this day there was great rain, with hail.

zoth day. The work of constructing the tomb of the Empress’s grandmother was discontinued, and presents of silk and cloth’ were given to the Omi, the Muraji, and Tomo no Miyakko, each according to his rank.

In this month the water of the Mamuta pond gradually changed, and became white. Moreover, it was no longer illsmelling.

1 Of hemp or mulberry bark fibre.

KOGYOKU. 181

Winter, roth month, 3rd day. The Ministers and Tomo no Miyakko were entertained in the Court of the Imperial Residence, and the matter of bestowing Dignities was considered. Ultimately instructions to the Governors of Provinces were given as before ordered, and no change was made. They were told to proceed to their posts, and to be watchful in respect to their administration.

6th day. Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi, was unable from illness to attend at Court. On his own private authority, he granted his son Iruka a purple cap, which made him rank, as it were, with the Oho-omi. He also called the younger brother (of Iruka) Mononobe no Oho-omi. The Oho-omi’s grandmother was the younger sister of Mononobe no Yugehi no Ohomuraji. Therefore, by reason of his mother’s property, he acquired an influential position in the world.

12th day. Iruka, Soga no Omi, plotted by himself to set aside the Kamutsumiya Princes,’ and to establish Furubito no Ohoye as Emperor. At this time there was a children’s song which said :—

By the cliff, A little monkey is cooking rice : Pass on—having stolen

Even the very rice, O thou mountain-goat? old man.

One book says :—‘‘ Iruka, Soga no Omi, had a profound repulsion for the prestige and fame of the Kamutsumiya Princes throughout the Empire, and plotted by himself how to become established in their stead.”

In this month the water of the Mamuta pond became clear again. . : tith month, 1st duy. Iruka, Soga no Omi, sent the Shotoko, Kose no Tokudai no Omi, and the Dainin, Hashi no Saba no Muraji, to seize Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and the rest at Ikaruga.

One book says :—‘‘ With Kose no Tokudai no Omi and Yamato no Mtma-kahi no Obito as commanders.”

1 The sons of Shdtoku Daishi.

2 The kama-shishi is probably the animal now known as the kamoshika, a kind of antelope with a shaggy fleece. Vzde “ Satow and Hawes’ Handbook,” 2nd ed. p. [41]. See below, XXIV. 14, for an interpretation of this poem.

XML), £2;

DOTS:

Hereupon the slave Minari and several tens of toneri came forth and fought in their defence. Hashi no Saba no Muraji was hit by an arrow and died, and the troops were afraid, and retreated. They said to one another:—‘‘ The saying ‘one man as good as a thousand’ is applicable to Minari.” Yamashiro no Ohoye accordingly took the bones of a horse and flung them into his sleeping-chamber, and eventually, taking with him his consort, and accompanied by the younger members of his family, seized an opportunity to escape, and concealed himself on Mount Ikoma. Miwa,no Fumuya no Kimi, a toneri named Tame no Muraji, and his daughter Uda no Morowoshi, and Ise no Abe no Katafu followed him.

Kose no Tokudai no Omi and the others, having burnt the Palace of Ikaruga, found bones among the ashes, and wrongly imagined that the Prince was dead. So they raised the siege and withdrew. Therewith Prince Yamashiro no .Ohoye and his companions tarried on the mountain for four or five days. They had nothing to eat or drink.. Miwa no Fumuya no Kimi advanced, and advised him, saying :—“‘ Let us, I pray thee, go over to the Miyake of Fukakusa, and thence on horseback towards the Eastern provinces. Let us make Mibu our headquarters, and having raised troops, come back and fight. Our success is not doubtful.” Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and his companions* answered and said :—‘“‘If we did as thou sayest, we should certainly succeed. In my heart, however, I desire for ten years not to impose a burden on the people. For the sake of one person only, why should I distress the ten thousand subjects? Moreover, I do not wish it to be said by after generations that for my sake anyone has mourned the loss of a father or mother. Is it only when one has conquered in battle that he is to be called a hero? Is he not also a hero who has made firm his country at the expense of his own life?”’ There was a man who from afar perceived the Princes of Kamutsumiya on the mountains, and went back and told this to Iruka, Soga no Omi. When Iruka heard this he was much afraid, and immediately set in movement an armed force. Then he informed Kuni-oshi, Takamuku no Omi, where the Prince was, and said:—‘‘ Thou must at once proceed to the mountain and arrest the Prince.” Kuni-oshi answered and said :—‘‘ Thy

1 The speech itself can be only that of Prince Yamashiro.

KOGyOoKu. 183

slave guards the Imperial Palace, and dares not go elsewhere.” Iruka was about to go himself when the Imperial Prince Furubito no Ohoye arrived, panting for breath, and asked

whither he was going. Iruka informed him of the whole

circumstances. Then the Imperial Prince Furubito said :— ‘* The rat lies down in its hole and lives; it leaves its hole and dies.” Accordingly Iruka gave up the idea of going, and sent commanders to make search at Ikoma, but they were never able to find him.

Hereupon Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and his companions returned from the mountain and entered the Temple of Ikaruga. The commanders straightway surrounded the Temple with troops. Then Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye sent Miwa no Fumuya no Kimi with a message to the commanders, saying :— “Tf I had raised an army, and attacked Iruka, I should certainly have conquered. But for the sake of one person, I was unwilling to destroy the people. Therefore I deliver up myself to Iruka.” Finally he and the younger members of his family, with his consorts, strangled themselves at the same time, and died together. At this time five coloured banners and umbrellas shone in the sky, and descending, hung over the Temple to the sound of various music. Every one looked up with cries of admiration. At length they were pointed out to Iruka, upon which the banners and umbrellas were changed into a black cloud, so that Iruka was unable to see them.

Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi, hearing that Prince Yamashiro no Ohoye and his people had all been destroyed by Iruka, chid him angrily, saying:—‘ Ah! Iruka! Thou are foolish exceedingly, and dost arbitrarily practise outrage. Is not thine own life precarious ?”

The people of that day explained the application of the above poem’ as follows :—

By “the cliff” is meant Kamutsumiya:* by the “little monkey” is meant Hayashi no Omi [Hayashi no Omi is Iruka] : by ‘‘cooking rice” is intended the burning of Kamutsumiya: by “‘ Pass on, having stolen even the very rice, oh thou mountain-goat old man,’ Prince Yamashiro’s head of hair, which was streaked with grey so as to resemble

1 See above, XXIV. 11. 7 ie. Upper Palace.

A.D. 644. —

that of a wild goat, is alluded to. Another explanation is that it refers to his having abandoned his Palace and concealed himself deep among the mountains.

This year the Heir Apparent to the throne of Peékché, Yo Phung-chyang, set loose and kept four hives of honey-bees on Mount Miwa; but they did not multiply their kind. 3rd year, Spring, ist month, 1st day. Nakatomi no Kamako' no Muraji was appointed Chief? of the Shinté religion. He declined the appointment several times, and would not take it up. On the plea of ill-health he went away and lived at Mishima. At this time the Imperial Prince Karu had an ailment of the leg which prevented him from coming to Court. Now Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji had before this a friendship for the Imperial Prince Karu, and therefore went to his Palace to spend the night in attendance on him. The Imperial Prince Karu, knowing well that Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji was a man of exalted sentiments and of a bearing which made rudeness to him impossible, sent his favourite consort, a lady of the Abe House, to sweep out a separate room and to spread high a new sleeping-mat. There was nothing which was not provided for him, and the respect shown him was extraordinary. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji was

very sensible of (the cordiality of) his reception, and addressed

the toneri, saying :—‘‘ I have been treated with a special kindness which exceeds all that I had expected. Who would not make him Ruler over the Empire?” The toneri accordingly reported to the Imperial Prince what he had said. The Irnperial Prince was greatly pleased.

Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji was a man aie an upright and loyal character and of a reforming disposition. He was indignant with Soga no Iruka for breaking down the order of Prince and Vassal, of Senior and Junior, and cherishing veiled designs upon the State. One after another he associated with the Princes of the Imperial line, trying them in order to discover a wise ruler who might establish a great reputation. He had accordingly fixed his mind on Naka no Ohoye, but for want of intimate relations with him he had been for so far unable to unfold his inner sentiments. Happening to be

x qt Wwe {A, Kamutsukasa no Kami. 2 Better known as Kamatari Ko. See below, XXV. 54.

KOGYOKU. 185

one of a football’ party in which Naka no Ohoye played at the foot of the keyaki tree of the Temple of Hokoji, he observed the (Prince’s) leathern shoe fall off with the ball. Placing it on the palm of his hand, he knelt before the Prince and humbly offered it to him. Naka no Ohoye in his turn knelt down and respectfully received it. From this time they became mutual friends, and told each other all their thoughts. There was no longer any concealment between them. They feared, however, that jealous suspicions might be caused by their frequent meetings, and they both took in their hands yellow rolls,’ and studied personally the doctrines of Chow* and Confucius with the learned teacher of Minabuchi.! Thus they at length while on their way there and back, walking shoulder to shoulder, secretly prepared their plans. On all points they were agreed.

Now Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji counselled him, saying :—‘‘ For him who cherishes great projects, nothing is so essential as support. I pray thee, therefore, take to thee the eldest daughter of Soga no Kurayamada no Maro, and make her thy consort. When a friendly marriage relationship has been established, we can then unfold our desire to associate him with us in our plans. ,There is no shorter way to success than this. Now when Naka no Ohoye heard this, he was much pleased, and acted in accordance with his advice in every particular. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji accordingly went himself, and as go-between conducted the marriage negotiations to a successful result. On the night, however, fixed upon for (the consummation of the marriage with) the eldest daughter, she was stolen away by a relation [his name was Musa no Omi]. In consequence of this, Kurayamada no Omi was

1 Dakiu, “strike-ball,” the word here used, now means “ polo,” for an account of which see “ Things Japanese,” p. 350. But here some kind of football is evidently meant. What kind of football—like ours, or in Chinese fashion, knocking the ball from one to another like a shuttle-cock—does not appear.

2 i.e. Chinese books.

5 Chow, the supposed author of the Chow-li, a set of rules for the guidance of officials. Vzde Mayers, p. 20.

4 No doubt the Shodan above mentioned, XXII. 21. It is often far from clear, as here, whether a proper name is to be understood as a man’s name or as the name of his place of residence. ‘The latter meaning fades into the former.

grieved and alarmed. He looked up and looked down, and knew not what to do. His younger daughter, wondering at her father’s grief and alarm, went up to him and inquired of him, saying :—‘‘ Why art thou sorrowful and in fear?” Her father told her the cause. The younger daughter said :—‘“‘ I beseech thee, do not grieve, but offer me. It is still not too late.” Her father was. greatly rejoiced, and at length offered this daughter. She served (the Prince) with sincerity of heart,’ and without any shyness whatever.

Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji recommended Komaro, Saheki no Muraji, and Amida,’ Katsuraki no Waka-inu-kahi * no Muraji, to Naka no Ohoye, saying, &c., &c.

3rd month. An owl brought forth young in the Miyake of Ohotsu belonging to Toyora no Oho-omi.

It was reported from the Province of Yamato :—‘“‘ Lately a man of the Uda district, called Oshizaka no Atahe, went with a boy for a walk over the snow. They climbed Mount Uda, and there they saw purple mushrooms growing out of the snow six inches or more in height, and covering about four chod.* So he made the boy gather them, and went back and showed them to his neighbours. They all said:—‘ We do not know them,’ and suspected that they were poisonous. Hereupon Oshizaka no Atahe and the boy boiled and ate them. They were very savoury. The next day they went to see, but there were none at all. Oshizaka no Atahe and the boy, from having eaten the mushroom soup, were free from disease, and lived long. Some one said :—‘ Probably the common people, not knowing the herb of long life,’ mistakenly called it a mushroom.”

Summer, 6th month, 1st day. Ohotomo no Muimakahi no Muraji presented to the Empress a lily, the stem of which was eight feet in length, separated as to the lower part, but joined together as to the end.

iit a réd heart: 2 Net-ricefield. ) Puppy-keeper.

4 The cho is at present, according to Hepburn, a land measure of 3000 tsubos, or 108,000 square feet.

5 The “ Yengishiki” describes the Hi as a plant resembling coral in shape, with clustering leaves and branches. Some are red, others purple, others black, others golden-coloured, while some change their colour in the four seasons. It blossoms three times a year, and gives long life to the person who eats it.

KoGyoKku. 187

3rd day. It was reported from the district of Shiki no Kami:—‘‘ There was a man on Mount Miwa who, seeing a monkey haying its noonday sleep, stealthily took it by the elbow, but without doing it bodily harm. The monkey kept its eyes closed, and sang a song, saying :—

It can be none but the soft hand Of a friend who stands

On the opposite hill

That has taken my hand : Whose happy hand is it

—Oh happy, happy hand !— That hath taken my hand?!

The man was amazed at the monkey’s song. He set it free and came away. This was a portent, indicating, after many years had passed, the siege of the Kamutsumiya Princes on Mount Ikoma by Soga no Kura-tsukuri.”

6th day. Among the lotuses in the Tsurugi pond, there was one which had two flowers on one stem. Toyora no Oho-omi inferred without sufficient reason that this portended the future prosperity of Soga no Omi. So he made a picture’ with golden ink, and presented it to the sixteen feet high Buddha of Great Hok6ji.

In this month the witches and wizards*® of the whole country, breaking off leafy branches and hanging them with tree fibre,* watched the time when the Oho-omi was crossing a bridge and vied with one another in addressing to him subtle interpretations of divine words. They were in great numbers, so that they could not be distinctly heard. Old people said

The metre belongs to no recognized standard. The text of this song is probably corrupt. As it stands it is very obscure, though, perhaps, not more so than we should expect from a drowsy monkey. The Japanese commentators vary widely in its interpretation. Dr. Florenz’s version will be found to differ from the one given above. I should be sorry to say that mine is any improvement.

2 Or writing.

The interlinear Kana has Kamunai (for Kamunagi), which Yamada renders by miko. See Vol. I. p. 79, Note.

In the manner of offerings to the Gods. The Chinese characters for tree-fibre now mean cotton, which is a much later introduction into Japan. The fibre was probably that of the inner bark of the paper mulberry.

BROXGIV 20;

that this was a sign of changes. At this time three popular songs were made. The first was :—

From afar off Something is heard— The jungle-plain of Shima.}

The second was :—

Though I have slept,

Not allowing a noise to be made

By the pheasants of the Ahanu plain, On yonder side,

Others allow them to make a noise.

The third was :—

I know not the face,

Nor do I even know the house Of him who did it,

Having led me

Into the Little Wood.’

Autumn, 7th month. A man of the neighbourhood of the River Fuji in the East Country named Ohofu Be no Oho urged his fellow-villagers to worship an insect, saying :—‘‘ This is the God of the Everlasting World. Those who worship this God will have long life and riches.” At length the wizards and witches, pretending an inspiration of the Gods, said :—‘‘ Those who worship the God of the Everlasting World will, if poor, become rich, and, if old, will become young again.’ So they more and more persuaded the people to cast out the valuables of their houses, and to set out by the roadside sake, vegetables, and the six domestic animals.’ They also made them cry out : —‘* The new riches have come!” Both in the country and in the metropolis people took the insect of the Everlasting World

1 Shima is the Oho-omi’s place of abode. The “ something heard” is said to mean the explanations of the wizards above referred to.

2 Wood (Hayashi) is an allusion to Hayashino Omi. The commentators have done their best to explain the political allusions in the above verses, but they do not at all agree among themselves, and are none of them very satisfactory. See below, XXIV. 26.

3 i.e. the flesh of these animals, viz., of the horse, ox, sheep, pig, dog, fowl. But this is merely a Chinese phrase for domestic animals generally. There is no reason to suppose that the Japanese had sheep at this time.

Kodcyoxv. 189

and, placing it in a pure place, with song and dance invoked happiness. They threw away their treasures, but to no purpose whatever. The loss and waste was extreme. Hereupon Kahakatsu, Kadono no Hada no Miyakko, was wroth that the people should be so much deluded, and slew! Ohofu Be no Oho. The wizards and witches were intimidated, and ceased to persuade people to this worship. The men of that time made a song, saying :—

Udzumasa ?

Has executed

The God of the Everlasting World Who we were told

Was the very God of Gods.

This insect is usually bred on orange trees, and sometimes on the Hosoki.’ It is over four inches in length, and about as thick as a thumb. It is of a grass-green colour with black spots, and.in appearance entirely resembles the silkworm.’

Winter, 11th month. Iruka no Omi, son of Yemishi, Soga no Oho-omi, built two houses on the Amagashi Hill. The Oho-omi’s house was called the Palace-Gate:* Iruka’s house was called the Valley-Palace-Gate. Their sons and daughters were styled Princes and Princesses. Outside the houses palisades were constructed, and an armoury was erected by the gate. At each gate there was set a tank for water, and several tens of wooden hooks as a provision in case of fire." Stout fellows were constantly employed to guard the houses, with arms in their hands.

The Oho-omi made Osa no Atahe build the Temple of Hokonuki on Mount Ohoniho. Moreover, he built a house on the east side of Mount Unebi and dug a pond,’ so as to make of ita

1 The original is FJ, strike, which I take to be a euphemism for slay.

2 i.e. Hada no Miyakko.

The Chinese characters used mean “creeping pepper.” I have not been able to identify this plant or tree. It is also called itachi-hajikami, i.e. weasel-ginger.

It was evidently a caterpillar of some kind.

° The interlinear Kana version has Uhe no Mikado, Upper Palace, which suggests that a character has been lost here.

6*A pole with a hook at the end is in use by Japanese firemen at the present day for pulling down houses.

7 i.e. a moat.

OC TVG 2s

A.D. 645.

castle. He erected an armoury, and provided store of arrows. In his goings out and comings in he was always surrounded by an attendant company of fifty soldiers. These sturdy fellows were called the Eastern’ Company. The people of the various Uji® came to his gate, and waited upon him. He called himself their father, and them his boys. The Aya no Atahe attended wholly upon the two houses.*

4th year, Spring, rst month. On mountain-peaks, by riversides, or among shrines and temples, there was a something visible afar, and there was heard a humming of monkeys, as it were ten or sometimes twenty together. But when one approached to see what it might be, nothing was visible. There was still heard the sound of crying and screaming, but no one was able to distinguish any bodily form.

An old book says:—‘‘In this year the capital was removed to Naniha, and this was an indication that the Itabuki palace would become a waste.”

The men of that day said :—‘‘ These are the messengers of the Great Deity of Ise.” *

Summer, 4th month, Ist day. The Koryé student-priests said that their fellow-student Kura-tsukuri no Tokushi had made friends witha tiger, and had learnt from him his arts, such as to make a barren mountain change into a green mountain, or to cause yellow earth to become clear water, and

all manner of wonderful arts too many to enumerate. More- .

over, the tiger bestowed on him his needle, saying :—‘“‘ Be watchful! be watchful, and let no one know! Treated with this, there is no disease which may not be cured.” Truly, as the tiger had said, there was no disease which was not cured when treated byit.* Tokushi always kept the needle concealed in a pillar. Afterwards the tiger broke the pillar and ran away, taking the needle with him. The Land of Koryé, hearing that Tokushi wished to return, put him to death by poison.

6th month, 8th day. (Prince) Naka no Ohoye secretly

1 Perhaps because his house stood on the eastern side of Mount Unebi. An interlinear gloss has Adzuma or East Country. The Soga family had much to do with the Eastern provinces, as the name of its head, viz. Yemishi (Aino) suggests. Possibly the guard here spoken of consisted of Ainos. ’

2 Noble houses. 3 Of the father and son.

4 The Sun-goddess. ) Acupuncture is no doubt meant.

KOGYOKU. I9l

addressed Kurayamada no Maro no Omi, saying :—‘“‘ On the day that the three Corean kingdoms present their tribute I

will surely cause thee to read aloud their memorial,” and |

went on to inform him of his plan for slaying Iruka no Omi. Maro no Omi respectfully assented.

12th day. The Empress held a Court in the Taikyokuden.' (Prince) Furubito no Ohoye was in attendance.

Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji, knowing that Soga, Iruka no Omi, was of a very suspicious nature, and wore a sword day and night, showed the performers an expedient to make him lay it aside. Iruka no Omi laughed, and, having ungirded his sword, entered and took his place in attendance by the throne. Kurayamada Maro no Omi advanced and read aloud the memorials of the three kingdoms of Corea. Hereupon (Prince) Naka no Ohoye ordered the Guard of the Gates to fasten all the twelve gates at the same time, and to allow nobody to pass. Then he called together the Guards of the Gates to one place and promised them rewards. (Prince) Naka no Ohoye then took in his own hands a long spear and hid it at one side of the Hall. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji and his people, armed with bows and arrows, lent their aid. Katsumaro, Ama no Inukahi no Muraji, was sent to give two swords in a case to Komaro, Saheki no Muraji, and Amida, Katsuraki no Waka-inu-kahi no Muraji, with the message, ’ “Up! up! make haste to slay him.’”’ Komaro and the other tried to send down their rice with water, but were so frightened that they brought it up again.» Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji chid and encouraged them. Kurayamada Maro no Omi feared lest the reading of the memorials should come to an end before Komaro and his companion arrived. His body was moist with streaming sweat, his voice was indistinct, and his hands shook. Kuratsukuri no Omi wondered at this, and inquired of him, saying :—‘‘ Why dost thou tremble ?” Yamada Maro answered and said:—It is being near the Empress that makes me afraid, so that unconsciously the perspiration pours from me.” Naka no Ohoye, seeing that

‘The Fe File, Taikyoku, is the Absolute or first principle of Chinese philosophy, from which proceed the Yin and Yang. The Taikyokuden was the Great Hall of Audience.

Probably only to be taken’ metaphorically.

Komaro and his companion, intimidated by Iruka’s prestige, were trying to shirk and did not come forward, cried out “Val” and forthwith coming out with Komaro and his companion, fell upon Iruka without warning, and with a sword cut open his head and shoulder. Iruka started up in alarm, when Komaro with a turn of his hand flourished his sword and wounded him on the leg. Iruka rolled over to where the Empress sat, and bowing his head to the ground, said :— ‘‘She who occupies the hereditary Dignity is the Child of Heaven. I, Her servant, am conscious of no crime, and I beseech Her to deign to make examination into this.’’ The Empress was greatly shocked, and addressed Naka no Ohoye, saying :—‘‘I know not what has been done. What is the meaning of this?” Naka no Ohoye prostrated himself on the earth, and made representation to Her Majesty, saying :— ‘‘Kuratsukuri wished to destroy utterly the Celestial House, and to subvert the Solar Dignity. Is Kuratsukuri to be substituted for the Celestial descendants?’’ The Empress at once got up, and went into the interior of the Palace. Komaro, Saheki no Muraji, and Amida, Waka-inu-kahi no Muraji, slew Iruka no Omi. On this day. rain fell, and puddle-water overflowed the Court. They covered Kuratsukuri’s body with screens of matting.! When Furubito no Ohoye saw this, he ran into his private palace, and said to his people :—‘‘ The Coreans have slain Kuratsukuri no Omi. My heart is sore.” Then he went into his sleeping-chamber, shut the door, and would not come out.

Naka no Ohoye presently entered the Temple of Hokoji, which he fortified and prepared to defend. The Imperial Princes, Ministers, Daibu, Omi, Muraji, Tomo no Miyakko, and Kuni no Miyakko, one and all followed him. Men were sent to deliver the body of Kuratsukuri no Omi to Yemishi no Oho-omi. Hereupon the Aya no Atahe* assembled all their clan. Clad in armour and with weapons in their hands, they came to the assistance of the Oho-omi, and formed an army. Naka no Ohoye sent the General Kose no Tokuda*® no Omi to explain to the rebel band that ever since the creation of Heaven and Earth there were lords and vassals, and to make

1 Or mats and screens. 2 See above, XXIV. 21. 3 Called Tokudai above.

KOGYOKU. 193

himself acquainted with the cause of this uprising. Hereupon Kunioshi, Takamuku no Omi, addressed the Aya no: Atahe, saying :—‘‘ We are bound to receive (capital) punishment on account of our Lord’s' eldest son. Moreover, it is not doubtful that to-day or to-morrow swift execution awaits the Oho-omi. This being so, for whom should we fight to no purpose, rendering ourselves all liable-to be put to death?” When he had finished speaking, he ungirded his sword, flung away his bow, and went away, deserting the cause. The rebel troops, moreover, following his example, dispersed and ran away.

13th day. Yemishi, Sams no Omi, and his people, when about to be executed, burnt the History of the Emperors, the History of the Country, and the objects of value. Yesaka Funa no Fubito straightway hastened to seize the burning History of the Country, and delivered it up to Naka no Ohoye. On this day permission was given for the interment of the bodies of Yemishi, Soga no Omi, and Kuratsukuri in seu ak Lament for them was also allowed.

Upon this, some explained the first of the popular songs,’ saying :—

The song which says—

From afar off Something is heard— The jungle-plain of Shima,

prefigured the building of palaces together at the house of Shima no Oho-omi, and the secret conspiracy of Naka no Ohoye and Nakatomi, Kamako no Muraji in the cause of justice, with their plot to kill Iruka. The second of the popular songs was explained as follows :— The song which says—

Though I have slept,

Not allowing a noise to be made

By the pheasants of the Ahanu plain

On yonder side,

Others allow them to make a noise,

Yemishi, * Haka, not misasagi. See above, XXIV. 5 See above, XXIV. 19. WOle gs ABE O

was ominous of the Kamutsumiya Princes, of gentle disposition, and none of them guilty of a crime, being harmed by Iruka, and of Heaven bringing about his death by the hands of others, though they could not themselves have their revenge.

The third popular song was explained as follows :—

The song which says—

I know not the face,

Nor do I even know the house Of him who did it,

Having led me

Into the little wood,

was ominous of Iruka no Omi heing suddenly slain in the Palace by Komaro, Saheki no Muraji, and Amida, Wakainukahi no Muraji.

14th day. The Dignity was abdicated in favour of the Imperial Prince Karu, and Naka no Ohoye was made Prince Imperial.

BOOK XXV. THE EMPEROR AME-YORODzU TOYO-HI.! (KOTOKU? TENNO)

Tue Emperor Ame-yorodzu toyo-hi was a younger brother by the same mother of the Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime.* He honoured the religion of Buddha and despised the Way of the Gods* [as is instanced by his cutting down the trees of the shrine of Iku-kuni-dama]. He was of a gentle disposition, and loved men of learning. He made no distinction of noble and mean, and continually dispensed beneficent edicts. .

In the fourth year, the sixth month, and the fourteenth day

of her reign, the Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashihime wished to transfer the Dignity to Naka no Ohoye, and made order, saying :—‘‘etc., etc.’ Naka no Ohoye, when :he retired (from her presence), informed Nakatomi, Kamako no Muraji, who advised him, saying :—‘‘ Furubito no Ohoye -is Your Highness’s elder brother: the Imperial Prince Karu is Your Highness’s maternal uncle. If at present, during the lifetime of Furubito no Ohoye, Your Highness should ascend to the Imperial Dignity, it would be a transgression against the sentiment of respect and obedience due from younger brothers.

Would it not, therefore, be better to raise your maternal uncle

to the throne, and so respond to the expectations of the people ?”’ Upon this Naka no Ohoye was profoundly pleased with this advice and reported it privately to the Empress. The

Heaven-myriad-abundant-sun. 2 Virtue of filial piety. There is much evidence in this reign of the extension and development of the Imperial power in the provinces. 3 Kogyoku Tenno. * 1.6. Shinto. One,

XSKVAS2:

XXV. 3.

Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime granted the Imperial Seal and resigned the Dignity to the Imperial Prince Karu, and madea rescript, saying :—‘‘ Thou, the Imperial Prince Karu, etc., etc.’ The Imperial Prince Karu declined firmly and repeatedly in favour of Furubito no Ohoye [also called the Imperial Prince Furubito no Ohochi], saying :—‘‘ Ohoye no Mikoto is the offspring of the former Emperor,’ and he is of mature age, for both which reasons it is fit that he should occupy the Celestial Dignity.” Upon this, Furubito no Ohoye left his seat, and, retiring to a distance, folded his arms and excused himself, saying :—‘‘ Let us comply with the sage will of the Empress. Why shouldst thou take the trouble to transfer it to thy servant? It is my desire to renounce the world, and to go to Yoshino, there to devote myself to the practice of the Law of Buddha, and thus render support to the Emperor.” When he had concluded his refusal, he ungirt the sword which he had on, and flung it to the ground. Moreover he gave orders to all his household? to ungird their swords. That same day he went to the Temple of Hokoji, and there, between the Hall of Buddha and the pagoda, he shaved off his beard and hair, and put onthe kesa. In consequence the Imperial Prince Karu was unable to persist in his refusal, and, ascending the throne, assumed the Dignity.

At this time Ohotomo no Nagatoko no Muraji [his cognomen was Mumakahi], girt with a golden quiver, stood on the right hand of the throne,’and Inugami no Takebe no Kimi, girt with a golden quiver, stood on the left hand of the throne. The functionaries, Omi, Muraji, Kunino Miyakko, Tomo no Miyakko and the 180 Be, ranged in order, went round * making obeisance. On this day the title of Kd-so-bo ® was conferred on the Empress Toyo-takara, and Naka no Ohoye was made Prince Imperial, Abe no Uchimaro no Omi was made Sa-dai-jin, and Soga no Kurayamada Ishikaha no Maro no Omi was made U-dai-jin.®

' Jomei Tenné. * The toner.

3 Probably a raised dais is meant.

4 Probably passing before the Emperor in rotation, as at our levees.

» Empress Dowager. Lit. Empress grandmother or ancestress.

6 Sadaijin and Udaijin are respectively Great. Minister of the Left and Great Minister of the Right. The left has precedence of the right in these matters. It is the same characters which above represent Oho-omi which

KOTOoKU. 197

A great brocade cap of honour was given to Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji, and he was made Naijin,' with an increased feudal revenue of a large number of houses,’ etc., etc. Nakatomi no Kamako no Muraji cherished the most sincere loyalty. Trusting to his power as ruling Minister, he took place over the various functionaries. In respect therefore to advancements and dismissals, taking measures or abandoning them, everything was done in accordance with his counsel, etc., etc.’ The Buddhist priest* Min Hoshi and Kuromaro Takamuko no Fubito were made national doctors.’

15th day. Golden tablets were granted to the Oho-omi, Abe no Kurahashi no Maro, and to the Oho-omi, Soga no Yamada no Ishikaha no Maro. [One book says they were granted refined gold. |

19th day. The Emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the Prince Imperial summoned together the Ministers under the great tsuki® tree, and made an oath appealing to the Gods of Heaven and Earth, and saying :—

‘* Heaven covers us: Earth upbears us: the Imperial ’ way is but one. But in this last degenerate age, the order of Lord and Vassal was destroyed, until Supreme Heaven by Our hands put to death the traitors. Now, from this time forward, both parties shedding their heart’s blood, the Lord will eschew double methods of government, and the Vassal will avoid duplicity in his service of the

are here used for daijin. That a change in the mode of reading them took place at some time is certain, but it is impossible to fix it exactly. Oho-omi is retained below, though daijin is possibly more correct. Sadaijin and Udaijin have been in use in our own day.

‘ Minister (Omi) of the Interior, i.e. of the Household, a rank next after that of Prime Minister.

Of serfs.

The “Shukai” editor says the etc., etc. marks a hiatus in the MS. much to be deplored. The previous two sentences are a quotation from a Chinese history.

The word used is Shamon, the equivalent of the Sansk. S’ramana. Vide Eitel, p. 157. Min Hoshi is probably the priest who studied in China, and whose astronomical knowledge is above referred to. Hoshi is a priestly rank, the Sansk. Upadhyaya.

° Hakase, men of learning—not medical men.

6 Planera. 7 Or Divine.

SGV a,

XXV. s,

AD. 645.

XXV. 6.

sovereign! On him who breaks this oath, Heaven will send a curse and earth a plague, demons will slay them, and men will smite thém. This is as manifest as the sun and moon.’*?

The style 4th year of the Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime was altered to Daikwa, Ist year.’

Daikwa,. Ist year, Autumn, 7th month, 2nd day. The Imperial Princess Hashibito, daughter of the Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka,* was made Empress. Two consorts were appointed. The senior was Wo-tarashi-hime, daughter of the Oho-omi, Abe no Kurahashi no Maro. She was the mother of the Imperial Prince Arima. The junior consort was Chiiratsume, daughter of the Oho-omi, Soga no Yamada no Ishikaha no Maro.

roth day. Koryo, Pékché, and Silla all sent Envoys at the same time bearing tribute. The Pekché tribute-envoys were also charged with the office of Envoys from Imna and with the Imna tribute. But the Pékché Chief Envoy, the Cha-phyéng * YOn-pok, fell ill, and remained in the official residence of the Port,’ so that he did not enter the capital. Kose no Tokuda no Omi addressed the Koryé Envoys on the Emperor’s behalf, saying :—‘‘ This is the mandate of the Emperor of Japan, who rules the world as a God incarnate. ‘The Envoys sent by the Emperor and the Envoys sent by the Kory6 Sons of the Gods,° have a brief past, but a long future. Let them, therefore, simply continue to pass backwards and forwards with friendly hearts.’’’ Next he addressed the Pékché Envoys on the Emperor’s behalf, saying:—‘‘ This is the mandate of the Emperor of Japan, who rules the world as a God incarnate. ‘At first, in the reign of our remote Imperial ancestor, the Land of Pékché was made an interior Miyake’ which might be

' It may be noted that there is nothing Buddhist or Shintd in this vow. It is pure Chinese. It is not exactly an oath according to our ideas, but an imprecation on rebellion.

? This is the first introduction of the nengo, $e Be, or year-period, a Chinese chronological device. [Vzde Introduction to “ Satow’s Chronological Tables.” Daikwa means great civilization or development. Asa matter of fact very revolutionary changes took place in this reign.

3 Jomei Tenno. * Minister of the Left. ) Doubtless Osaka.

6 A polite term for kings.

7 i.e. immediately dependent on the throne.

compared to a three-fold cord.'. In more recent times Imna was handed over to be a dependency of Pekché. After that, Adzumabito, Miwa no Kurikuma no Kimi, was sent to inspect the frontier of the Land of Imna, and the King of Pékché, in obedience to the Emperor’s behest, showed him all the frontier. Yet there is a deficiency in the tribute, and it is therefore returned. The articles which are the produce of Imna are distinctly observed by the Emperor. Now for the future the country should be noted down as well the tribute which comes from it.2~ May you, the Cha-phyéng and the others, come back unchanged in appearance,’ and speedily bring us a clear answer. Adzumabito, Miwa no Kimi, and Mtmakahi no Miyakko will now be sent again.’ ”’

A further Imperial order was given—‘‘ Let the wife and children of Wi-sa, a Talsol of Kwipu, be sent away.” *

12th day. The Emperor gave command to the Oho-omi, Abe no Kurahashi no Maro, and the Oho-omi, Soga no Ishikaha no Maro, saying :—‘‘ The Empire should be ruled by following in the footsteps of the Emperors ofantiquity. Moreover, in your government of the Empire, you should preserve fidelity.”’

13th day. The Emperor gave command to the Oho-omi, Abe no Kurahashi no Maro, and the Oho-omi, Soga no Ishikaha no Maro, saying:—‘‘ Inquire of the Daibu and the hundred Tomo no Miyakko, one after another, as to the method of making gladness the means of using the people’s services.’

14th day. The Oho-omi, Soga no Ishikaha no Maro, addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ First of all the Gods of Heaven and Earth should be propitiated by worship ; thereafter affairs of government ought to be considered.”

On this day, Hirafu, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, was sent to

' This is explained to mean Pékché, the Japanese authority in Imna, and the native Kings of Imna.

2 The meaning seems to be that, as the Emperor takes special notice of the produce of Imna, a list should be prepared showing what tribute is sent by Pékché and what by Imna, so that any deficiency may be at once recognizable.

3 By sickness or old age.

4 They were probably hostages. Vzde XXIV. Io.

Of reconciling the people to forced labour.

XUV ve

XXV. 8.

the province of Wohari and Komaro, Imbe no Obito to the province of Mino, to levy offerings for the Gods.'

8th month, 5th day. Governors of the Eastern provinces’ were appointed. Then the Governors were addressed as follows :—‘‘ In accordance with the charge entrusted to Us by the Gods of Heaven, We propose at this present for the first time to regulate the myriad provinces.

When you proceed to your posts, prepare registers of all the free subjects of the State and of the people under the control of others, whether great or small. Take account also of the acreage ® of cultivated land. As to the profits arising from the gardens and ponds, the water and land, deal with them in common with the people.* Moreover it is not competent for the provincial Governors, while in their provinces, to decide criminal cases, nor are they permitted by accepting bribes to bring the people to poverty and misery. When they come up to the capital they must not bring large numbers of the people in their train. They are only allowed to bring with them the Kuni no Miyakko and the district officials.* | But when they travel on public business they may ride the horses of their department, and eat the food of their department. From the rank of Suke * upwards those who obey this law will surely be rewarded, while those who disobey it shall be liable to be reduced in cap-rank. On all, from the rank of Hangwan'°

1 Shinto.

2 iyi, which is here rendered acreage, is the Chinese mow, now fixed by treaty as equal to 7333 sq. yards. is used here in the more general sense of cultivated land generally, not merely rice-fields. The Kana gloss tahatake appears to me to be put for HJ in this wider sense. Dr. Florenz interprets this expression differently. He takes hata or hatake to represent fil, making the whole mean rice-land and dry fields—Reis- und Trockenfelder.

3 Take them into your counsel.

This is the way in which the commentators construe this passage. If there was any authority for doing so, I should like to take 34 as equivalent to ff SH J\ a few lines above, or to suppose that this phrase has been omitted. This would give the meaning, “the serfs of the Kuni no Miyakko and of the district.” These local Governors usually were Kuni no Miyakko.

» Assistant to a Governor.

6 The interlinear gloss is Matsurigotobito, i.e. Government-man. It is doubtful whether this and many more of these glosses are anything more than translations of the Chinese. The hangwan was a sort of aide of the chief local authority. Chancellor, perhaps nearly corresponds to it.

“.-———

KorToKu. 201

downwards, who accept bribes a fine shall be imposed of double the amount, and they shall eventually be punished criminally according to the greater or less heinousness of the case. Nine men are allowed as attendants on a Chief Governor, seven on an assistant, and five on a secretary. If this limit is exceeded, and they are accompanied by a greater number, both chief and followers shall be punished criminally.

If there be any persons who lay claim to a title,’ but who, not being Kuni no Miyakko, Tomo no Miyakko, or Inaki of districts by descent, unscrupulously draw up lying memorials, saying :—‘ From the time of our forefathers we have had charge of this Miyake or have ruled this district ’—in such cases, ye, the Governors, must not readily make application to the Court in acquiescence in such fictions, but must ascertain particularly the true facts before making your report.

Moreover on waste pieces of ground let arsenals be erected, and let the swords and armour, with the bows and arrows of the provinces and districts, be deposited together in them. In the case of the frontier provinces which border close on the Yemishi, let all the weapons be mustered together, and let them remain in the hands of their original owners. In regard to the six districts of the province of Yamato, let the officials who are sent there prepare registers of the population, and also take an account of the acreage of cultivated land.

This means to examine the acreage of the cultivated ground, and the numbers, houses, and ages of the people.

Ye Governors of provinces, take careful note of this and withdraw.” Accordingly presents were made them of silk and cloth, which varied in the case of each person.

This day a bell and box were provided in the Court. The

1 Lit. name.

? It would seem that at this time there was a reorganization of the local governments, giving a more centralized character to the administration temporary Governors superseding in some measure the hereditary titular officials. No clear account is given of this change, but it seems plainly to be inferred from the above passage. Kokushi, #4 i!, are not now mentioned for the first time, and it is clear that the change was not made all at once. The similar change from the Daimio system to that of local prefectures in 1868 will occur to the reader.

The box was for the purpose of receiving petitions and complaints, like

the Me-yasu-bako of later times. This custom was derived from China. See Florenz’s note.

OOO

EXC 1.

Emperor issued an order, saying :—‘‘ If there be a complainant, in case the person in question belongs to a Tomo no Miyakko, let the Tomo no Miyakko first make inquiry and then report to Us. In case the person in question has an elder,’ let the elder first make inquiry and then report to Us. If, however, the Tomo no Miyakko or the elder does not come to a clear decision respecting the complaint, let a document be received and placed in the box, and punishment will be inflicted according to the offence. The person who receives the document should at dawn take it and make report to the Inner Palace, when We will mark on it the year and month, and communicate it to the Ministers. In case there is any neglect to decide it, or if there are malpractices on the part of intriguing persons, let the complainant strike the bell. This is why the bell is hung and box provided in the Court. Let the people of the Empire know and appreciate Our intention.

Moreover the law of men and women shall be that the children born of a free man and a free woman shall belong to the father : if a free man takes to wife a slave woman, her children shall belong to the mother : if a free woman marries a slave man, the children of the marriage shall belong to the father ; if they are slaves of two houses, the children shall belong to the mother. The children of temple serfs shall follow the rule for freemen. But in regard to others who become slaves, they shall be treated according to the rule for slaves. Do ye now publish this well to the people as a beginning of regulations.” ”

8th day. A messenger was sent to the Great Temple* to summon together the Buddhist priests and nuns, and to address them on the part of the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ In the 13th year of the reign of the Emperor* who ruled the world in the Palace of Shikishima, King Myong of Pékché reverently transmitted the Law of Buddha to our great Yamato. At this time the Ministers in a body were opposed to its transmission. Only Soga no Iname no Sukune believed in this Law, and the Emperor accordingly instructed him to receive it with reverence. In the reign of the Emperor who ruled the world in the Palace

1 The senior member of his family.

2 The first example of what we should call legislation. Compare the so-called laws of Shotoku Daishi above, A.D. 604.

3 Kudara Temple. 4 Kimmei Tenno.

aan ee — a

~Koroku. 203

of Wosada,’ Soga no Mttmako no Sukune, influenced by

reverence for his deceased father, continued to prize highly the doctrines of Buddha.? But the other Ministers had no faith in it, and its institutes had almost perished when the Emperor instructed Mtmako no Sukune reverently to receive this Law. In the reign of the Empress who ruled the world in the Palace

~ of Woharida,? Mimako no Sukune, on’ behalf of the Empress,

made an embroidered figure of Buddha sixteen feet high and a copper image of Buddha sixteen feet high. He exalted the doctrine of Buddha and showed honour to its priests and nuns. It is Our desire anew to exalt the pure doctrine and brilliantly to promulgate great principles. We therefore appoint as professors the following ten persons:—The S‘ramana, Poknyang, Hyé-un, Syang-an, Nyéng-un, and Hyé-chi, Taihoshi * of Koma, and Sodbin, Déto, Yerin, Yemyd and Yeon, chief priests of temples.’ We separately appoint the Hoshi, Yemyo, chief priest of the Temple of Kudara.

Let these ten professors well instruct the priests in general in the practice of the teachings of Shaka. It is needful that they be made to comply with the Law. If there is a difficulty about repairing Temples built by any from the Emperor down to the Tomo no Miyakko, We will in all cases assist in doing so. We shall also cause Temple Commissioners and Chief Priests to be appointed, who shall make a circuit to all the temples, and having ascertained the actual facts respecting the priests and nuns, their male and female slaves, and the acreage of their cultivated lands, report all the particulars clearly og ta

Accordingly Kume no Omi, Miwa no Shikobu no Kimi, and Ohi, Nukadabe no Muraji, were appointed Hoto.°

gth month, 1st day. Officials were sent on a mission to all the provinces to regulate the matter of weapons.

One book says:—‘‘ From the 6th to the gth month

1 Bindatsu Tenno.

2 No-jin, fe 6, “he who can produce benevolence,” i.e. Sakyamuni.

3 Suiko Tenno. 4 A rank in the Buddhist priesthood.

» I give the last five names the Japanese pronunciation. But some of them may have been Coreans. Some editions make “chief priests of temples ” part of the original commentary.

§ 1.e. Heads of the Law. See above, XXII. 38.

» OOF

II.

XXV. 12.

messengers were sent to the provinces of the four quarters to collect weapons of all kinds.”

3rd day. The Imperial Prince Furubito, Kahahori, Soga no Taguchi no Omi, Shihimi, Mononobe no Yenowi no Muraji, Shidaru, Kibi no Kasa no Omi, Maro, Yamato no Aya no fumi no Atahe, and Takutsu, Yechi no Hada no Miyakko, plotted rebellion. |

One book says :—‘‘ The Heir Apparent Furubito.” One book says :—‘‘ Furubito no Ohoye.” This Imperial Prince repaired to the mountains of Yoshino, and he is therefore sometimes styled the Heir Apparent of Yoshino.

12th day. Shidaru, Yoshino no Kasa no Omi, surrendered himself to Naka no Ohoye, saying :—‘‘ The Imperial Prince Yoshino no Furubito and Kahahori, Soga no Taguchi no Omi, etc., having plotted rebellion, thy servant became an accomplice of their party.”

One book says :—‘“‘ Shidaru, Kibi no Kasa no Omi, told Abe no Oho-omi and Soga no Oho-omi that he was an accomplice of the band of rebels of the Imperial Prince of Yoshino, and that he therefore now surrendered himself.”’

Naka no Ohoye straightway sent Uda no Yenomuro no Furu and Koma no Miyachi with a considerable force to attack the Imperial Prince Furubito no Ohoye and his companions.

One book says:—‘‘ 11th month, 30th day. Naka no Ohoye sent Abe, Kosobe no Omi, and Sahekibe no Komaro, these two, with a force of thirty men to attack Furubito no Ohoye. They slew Furubito no Ohoye and his children. His consorts strangled themselves.’”’ One book says :— “tithmonth. Prince Yoshino no Ohoye plotted rebellion, but the matter having become public, he was executed.”

“roth day. Commissioners were sent to all the provinces to take a record of the total numbers of the people. The Emperor on this occasion made an edict, as follows :—

“In the times of all the Emperors, from antiquity downwards, subjects have been set apart for the purpose of making notable their reigns and handing down their names to posterity.’ Now the Omi and Muraji, the Tomo no Miyakko and the Kuni no Miyakko, have each one set apart their own vassals,

1 The reference is to the institution of Be with names commemorative of the reign.

whom they compel to labour at their arbitrary pleasure. Moreover they cut off the hills and seas, the woods and plains, the ponds and rice-fields belonging to the provinces and districts, and appropriate them to themselves. Their contests are never-ceasing. Some engross to themselves many tens of thousands of shiro’ of rice-land, while others possess in all patches of ground too small to stick a needle into. When the time comes for the payment of taxes, the Omi, the Muraji, and the Tomo no Miyakko, first collect them for themselves and then hand over a share. In the case of repairs to palaces or the construction of misasagi, they each bring their own vassals, and do the work according to circumstances. The Book of Changes says:—‘‘ Diminish that which is above: increase that which is below: if measures are framed according to the regulations, the resources (of the State) suffer no injury, and the people receive no hurt.’’?

‘“‘ At the present time, the people are still few. And yet the powerful cut off portions of land and water,’ and converting them into private ground, sell it to the people, demanding the price yearly. From this time forward the sale* of land is not allowed. Let no man without due authority make himself a landlord, engrossing to himself that which belongs to the helpless.”’

The people were greatly rejoiced.

Winter, 12th month, gth day. The Emperor removed the capital to Toyosaki in Nagaraat Naniha. Old people, remarking upon this to one another, said :—‘‘ The movement of rats towards Naniha from spring until summer was an omen of the removal of the capital.’ °

24th day. It was reported from the land of Koshi :—‘‘ Driftwood of the sea shore passed away towards the east, leaving an impression on the sand like a ploughed rice-field in appearance.”

This year was the year Kinoto Mi (42nd) of the Cycle.

1 A land measure of 15°13 acres.

Vide Legge’s “‘ Yih-King,” pp. 247 and 262,

i.e. rice ground and other cultivated land.

By sale is evidently meant letting. An early example of a “Land Act.

A similar story is related in Chinese History (in the Wei dynasty) of rats indicating a change of capital by their movements.

XXV.13.

A.D. 646.

XXV.

2nd year, Spring, 1st month, 1st day. As soon as the ceremonies of the new year’s congratulations were over, the Emperor promulgated an edict of reforms, as follows :—

‘“‘T. Let the people established by the ancient Emperors, etc., as representatives of children be abolished, also the Miyake of various places and the people owned as serfs by the Wake,’ the Omi, the Muraji, the Tomo no Miyakko, the Kuni no Miyakko and the Mura no Obito.? Let the farmsteads* in various places be abolished.’ Consequently fiefs were granted for their sustenance * to those of the rank of Daibu and upwards on a descending scale.* Presents of cloth and silk stuffs were given to the officials and people, varying in value.

‘“‘Further We say. It is the business of the Daibu to govern the people. If they discharge this duty thoroughly, the people have trust in them, and an increase of their revenue is therefore for the good of the people.

II. The capital is for the first time to be regulated, and Governors appointed for the Home provinces and districts. Let barriers, outposts,guards, and post-horses, both special . and ordinary, be provided, bell-tokens® made, and mountains and rivers regulated.’

Bell-token.

he See-above, Viol. I. ps 192: 2 Chief men of villages.

) Of serfs. 4 Instead of the serfs taken from them.

® The “ Roku-rei” gives a scale of sustenance-fiefs at a later period. A Prime Minister had 3000 houses, a Junior Prime Minister 2000, a Dainagon 800, etc., etc. These fiefs were hereditary.

6 I was at first disposed to regard the bells and tokens as different objects, but now agree with Dr. Florenz that they are the same. They were small globular bells, sometimes single, sometimes in groups as in the illustration, and indicated by their shape and number how many horses the bearer was entitled to. This institution was borrowed from China. ;

7 By the regulation of mountains and rivers is meant the provision of guards at ferries and mountain passes which serve as boundaries between different provinces.

2 eeEeE———— et

For each ward in the capital let there be appointed one alderman,’ and for four wards one chief alderman,’ who shall be charged with the superintendence of the population, and the examination of criminal matters. For appointment as chief aldermen of wards let men be taken belonging to the wards, of unblemished character, firm and upright, so that they may fitly sustain the duties of the time. For appointments as aldermen, whether of rural townships or of city wards, let ordinary subjects be taken belonging to the township or ward, of good character and solid capacity. Ifsuch men are not to be found in the township or ward in question, it is permitted to select and employ men of the adjoining township or ward.

The Home provinces shall include the region from the River Yokogaha at Nabari* on the east, from Mount Senoyama in Kii on the south, from Kushibuchi in Akashi on the west, and from Mount Afusaka-yama in Sasanami in Afumi on the north. Districts of forty townships * are constituted Greater Districts, of from thirty to four townships are constituted Middle Districts, and of three or fewer townships are constituted Lesser Districts. For the district authorities, of whatever class, let there be taken Kuni no Miyakko of unblemished character, such as may fitly sustain the duties of the time, and made Tairei and Shorei.? Let men of solid capacity and intelligence who are skilled in writing and arithmetic be appointed assistants and clerks.

The number of special or ordinary post-horses given shall in all cases follow the number of marks on the posting bell-tokens. When bell-tokens are given to (officials of) the provinces and barriers, let them be held in both cases by the chief official, or in his absence by the assistant official.

III. Let there now be provided for the first time registers of

1 The interlinear gloss is zwosa, or chief.

The interlinear gloss is wzagashz, one who demands.

In Iga. ;

ff A ri or sato consisted of 50 houses.

Greater and Lesser Governors. These terms are rendered Kori no Miyakko and Suke no Miyakko in the interlinear glosses. But I have little doubt that the Chinese words are intended, and that these are mere translations, and not the real titles of these officials.

ONE:

XXV.

is.

XXV.

ey:

population, books of account and a system of the receipt and re-granting of distribution-land."

Let every fifty houses be reckoned a township, and in every township let there be one alderman who shall be charged with the superintendence of the population,? the direction of the sowing of crops and the cultivation of mulberry trees, the prevention and examination of offences, and the enforcement of the payment of taxes and of forced labour.

For rice-land, thirty paces in length by twelve paces in breadth shall be reckoned a tan.’ Ten tan make one cho. For each tan the tax is two sheaves and two bundles (such as can be grasped in the hand) of rice; for each cho the tax is twenty-two sheaves of rice. On mountains or in valleys where the land is precipitous, or in remote places where the population is scanty, such arrangements are to be made as may be convenient.‘

IV. The old taxes and forced labour are abolished, and a system of commuted taxes instituted. These shall consist of fine silks, coarse silks, raw silk, and floss silk,® all in accordance with what is produced in the locality. For each cho of riceland the rate is one rod° of fine silk, or for four chd one piece forty feet in length by two and a half feet in width. For coarse silk the rate is two rods (per cho), or one piece for every two cho of the same length and width as the fine silk. For cloth

‘The Denryé (Land Regulations) says, “In granting Kd-dun-den (land shared in proportion to population) men shall have two tan, women a third less, and children under five years of age none. Lands are granted for a term of six years.” This seems to point to a general redistribution of lands once in six years, something after the manner still practised in Russia.

? i.e. of the registers of population.

Allowing five feet to the pace, this would make the tan gooo square feet. The Japanese foot is not very different from our own. The present Zaz is 10,800 square feet. Thesinterlinear gloss of E¥ is kida; but I am strongly inclined to think that the Chinese word ¢az is here intended.

4 The “Shikai” editor brings in this last sentence at the end of the previous paragraph. It would then apply to the appointment of rural aldermen. The old reading is better.

) The “Shikai” adds i, or cloth, by which is meant fabrics of hemp or of the fibre of the inner bark of the paper mulberry. Textiles served the purpose of currency in this period, so that this commutation was in the nature of a substitution of payment in money for payment in rice.

6 Ten feet. ;

KOorToKu. 209

the rate is four rods of the same dimensions as the fine and coarse silk, i.e. one tan’ for each cho. [No rates of weight are anywhere given for silk or floss silk.] Let there be levied separately a commuted house tax.’ All houses shall pay each one rod and two feet of cloth. The extra articles of this tax, as well as salt and offerings,* will depend on what is produced in the locality. For horses for the public service, let every hundred houses contribute one horse of medium quality. Or if the horse is of superior quality, let one be contributed by every two hundred houses. If the horses have to be purchased, the price shall be made up by a,payment from each house of one rod and two feet of cloth. As to weapons, each person shall contribute a sword, armour, bow and arrows, a flag, and a drum. For coolies, the old system, by which one coolie was provided by every thirty houses, is altered, and one coolie is to be furnished from every fifty houses [one is for employment as a menial servant! for allotment to the various functionaries. Fifty houses shall be allotted to provide rations for one coolie, and one house shall contribute two rods and two feet of cloth and five masu ‘ of rice in lieu of service.

For waiting-women in the Palace,’ let there be furnished the sisters or daughters of district officials of the rank of Shorei or upwards—good-looking women [with one male and two female servants to attend on them], and let 100 houses be allotted to provide rations for one waiting-woman. The cloth and rice supplied in lieu of service shall, in every case, follow the same rule as for coolies.’’®

In this month the Emperor occupied the separate Palace of Koshiro. He sent messengers to command the provinces and districts to repair the arsenals. Yemishi came and did homage.

One book says :—‘“‘ The Miyake of Koshiro, in the village

‘ There are two tan to the hiki or piece, which now measures about 213 yards.

) The Chinese is #4, rendered in Japanese by mitsugi, or tribute. Here it seems to exclude the rice-tax, but to include various miscellaneous taxes.

Or “salted articles of food for the Emperotr’s table.”

Or shO = 109 cubic inches. ) Uneme.

° For an account of the modern system of taxation in Japan the reader is referred to a paper in the “T.A.S.J.,” Vol. XX., Supplement, p. 121.

MONEY Bh 7 ee

XXV.

20,

DOXOVin eT,

of Sayabe, at Naniha, was pulled down, and a temporary Palace erected.”

2nd month, 15th day. The Emperor proceeded to the Eastern Gate of the Palace, where, by Soga, Oho-omi of the Right,’ he decreed as follows :-—

“The God Incarnate, the Emperor Yamato-neko,’ who rules the world, gives command to the Ministers assembled in his presence, to the Omi, Muraji, Kuni no Miyakko, Tomo no Miyakko, and subjects of various classes, saying :—

‘We are informed that wise rulers of the people hung a bell at their gate, and so took cognizance of the complaints of their subjects; they erected buildings in the thoroughfares, where they listened to the censures of the passers-by. Even the opinions of the grass and firewood gatherers* they inquired personally and used for their guidance. We therefore, on a former occasion, made an edict, saying:—‘‘In ancient times the Empire was ruled by having at the Court flags of honour for the encouragement of good, and a board of censure, the object being to diffuse principles of Government and to invite remonstrances.” All this served widely to ascertain the opinions of those below. Kwan-Tsze* said:—‘‘The Emperor Hwang, by establishing the Conferences of the Bright Hall,’ observed the opinions of the wise on the upper hand, while the Emperor Yao, having the inquiries of the street-houses, listened to the people on the lower hand. Shun again had flags to proclaim merit and thus secure publicity; and Yii set up a drum at his

1 Or we should perhaps construe Udaijin.

2 This title is found in the Japanese names of the ancient Emperors Korei and his two successors. It also occurs in the Japanese names of the Empresses Gemmei and Gensho in the early part of the eighth century. Here Yamato-neko is used by the Emperor himself, although it was no part of his name. It would appear therefore that it had become, to some extent, a common name, like Pharaoh or Cesar.

3 Vide Legge’s “ Shiking,” p. 501. The ancients had a saying, “‘ Consult the grass and firewood gatherers.” This is the equivalent of our “ Man in the street.”

4 One of the most renowned statesmen of Chinese antiquity. Died B.c. 645. Vide Mayers’ “Chinese Manual,” p. 91. The quotation is by no means accurate.

5 As this is purely legendary, it is useless to inquire the nature of the institution in question. The term Bright Hall, or Meids, is now applied to the Imperial University in Japan.

KOrToKu. 211

Court, thus providing for the investigation into expectations. T’ang' had the Court of the general control of Districts, whereby he observed the faults of the people. King Wu? had the park of the Spirit terrace, and therefore the wise had advancement. Thus the sage Emperor and _ Illustrious Sovereigns of antiquity possessed and did not lose; they gained and did not destroy.”

The object of hanging up a bell, of providing a box, and of appointing a man to receive petitions, is to make those who have grievances or remonstrances deposit their petitions in the box. The receivers of petitions are commanded to make their report to Us every morning. When We receive this report We shall draw the attention of the Ministers to it, and cause them to consider it, and We trust that this may be done without delay. But if there should be neglect on the part of the Ministers, and a want of diligence or partizan intrigues, and if We, moreover, should refuse to listen to remonstrance, let the complainant strike the bell. There has been already an Imperial command to this effect. But some time afterwards there was a man of intelligence and uprightness who, cherishing in his heart the spirit of a national patriot, addressed Us a memorial of earnest remonstrance, which he placed in the box prepared for the purpose. We therefore now publish it to the black-haired people here assembled. This memorial runs as follows :—‘‘ Those subjects who come to the capital in connection with the discharge of their duty to the Government of the Country, are detained by the various public functionaries and put to forced labour of various kinds, etc., etc.” We are still moved with strong sympathy by this. How could the people expect that things would come to this? Now no long time has elapsed since the capital was removed, so that so far from being at home, we are, as it were, strangers. It is therefore impossible to avoid employing the people, and they have therefore been, against Our will, compelled to labour. As often as Our minds dwell on this We have never been able to sleep in peace. When We saw this memorial we could not refrain from a joyous exclamation. We have accordingly complied with the language

Founder of the Shang Dynasty in China, B.c. 1766.
The founder of the Chow Dynasty, p.c. 1169-1116. Vide Mayers “ Handbook,” p. 264.

Pas

XXV. 22.

of remonstrance, and have put a stop to the forced services at various places.

In a former edict, We said :—‘“‘ Let the man who remonstrates sign hisname.”’ Those who disobey this injunction are doubtless actuated by a wish to serve their country, and not by a desire of personal gain. Whether a man signs his name or not, let him not fail to remonstrate with Us on Our neglect or forgetfulness.’ ”’!

Another edict was made as follows:—‘‘ There are many things of which the assembled people of the land complain. Weare now about to explain our principles. Listen attentively to what We say. Those who come to the capital and assemble at Court in order to obtain decisions of doubtful points, should not disperse in the morning,” but remain together in attendance at Court.”

Kory6, Pekché, Imna, and Silla all together sent envoys to offer tribute.

22nd day. The Emperor returned from the detached Palace of Koshiro. ;

3rd month, 2nd day. An edict was issued to the Governors of the Eastern provinces, saying :—‘“‘ Do all ye Ministers and Daibu assembled in attendance on Us, as well as ye Omi, Muraji, Kuni no Miyakko, and Tomo no Miyakko, and also ye subjects of every class, listen to this :—He that is lord between

. Heaven and Earth and rules the myriad people ought not to —

exercise control alone: he must have Ministers to support him. From generation to generation, therefore, Our Imperial ancestors have governed along with the ancestors of you, My Ministers. It is Our wish also, with the protecting power of the Gods, to associate you with Ourselves in the government. We therefore, on a former occasion, appointed Daibu, of good family, to the government of the eight Eastern provinces. Then the Governors went to their posts. Six obeyed the laws, and two were regardless of Our commands. In each case censure or praise became audible. We thereupon commended those who kept the law, and were severe with those who disregarded the instructions given them. He that would be a ruler, whether he be Lord or Minister, should first correct

' This is a difficult passage ; Dr. Florenz renders it somewhat differently. 2 The interlinear Kana has shibaraku, “ for a while.”

———————— eae

KOTOKU. a3

himself, and then correct others. If he do not correct himself, how shall he be able to correct others?’ He therefore who does not correct himself, be he Lord or be he Minister, will meet with calamity. Should one not be watchful? If ye, the leaders, are upright, who shall presume to be otherwise? Do ye now be guided by Our former commands in dispensing your judgments.” .

1gth day. The Emperor made a decree to the Choshiishi’ of the Eastern provinces, saying :—

‘“‘ Hear this, all ye Ministers and Daibu assembled in Our presence, as well as ye Kuni no Miyakko and Tomo no Miyakko, together with the subjects of all classes! In the 8th month of last year, We in person admonished you, saying :—‘ Do not use your official authority to appropriate public or private property : you should consume food of your own domain, and ride horses of your own domain. Those who disregard this admonition, if of the rank of Assistant Governor or higher, shall be degraded in official rank, if of the rank of Clerk or lower, shall be sentenced to flogging. Those who convert property to their own use shall be mulcted in double its value.’ Such was the edict which We issued. Now, when We inquired from the Choshishi and the Miyakko of the various provinces whether the local Governors, when they proceeded to their posts, attended to this admonition or not, the Choshiishi and the others informed Us fully of the facts, to wit :—The offence of Kuhi, Hodzumi no Omi, consists in having made exactions from each family among the people, and though he repented and gave back the things, not doing so completely. His two assistants, Fuse no Omi and Shidamu, Kose no Omi, have offended by not correcting the error of their chief, etc., etc. The inferior officials have all been guilty of offences. The offence of Kose no Tokune no Omi consists in having made exactions from each family among the people, and though he repented and returned the things, not doing so completely. He has moreover taken away the horses of the agricultural

1 See Legge’s “ Chinese Classics,” Vol. I. p. 221. 2 The institutes of the T’hang dynasty define Choshitshi (court-assemblemessenger) as persons sent to the capital bearing tribute from the provinces. Here they seem to have been officials who reported on the conduct of the local officials.

XXV. 24.

XXV. 25.

serfs. His two assistants, Yenowi no Muraji and Oshizaka no Muraji, did not correct the faults of their chief, but on the contrary joined with him in prosecuting their own advantage. They have moreover taken away horses belonging to the Kuni no Miyakko Sumi, Utena no Atahe, although at first he remonstrated with his chief, yet at last became corrupt along with him. The inferior officials are all guilty of offences. The offence of Ki no Marikida no Omi consists in having sent men to Asakura no Kimi and Winouhe' no Kimi to fetch their horses for him to look at. Further, he made Asakura no Kimi manufacture swords. Further, he got from Asakura no Kimi his bow-cloth.’ Further, he did not honestly return to their owners the articles sent by the Kuni no Miyakko in lieu of weapons, but delivered them to the Kuni no Miyakko in an irregular manner.* Further, in the province committed to his charge, he allowed himself to be robbed ofasword. Further, in the provinceof Yamato he allowed himself to berobbed of a sword. These are the offences of Ki no Omi and of his assistants, Oho-guchi, Miwa no Kimi, and Momoyori, Kahabe no Omi. Their subordinate officials, Shihatsu, Kahabe no Omi, Tajihi no Fukame, Mozu no Nagaye, Katsuraki no Saigusa, Naniha no Kuhikame, Inukahi no Isogimi, Maro, Iki no Fubito, Tajihi no Inume ‘—these eight persons, all are guilty of offences. The offence of Adzumi no Muraji consists in this—that when Wadoku no Fubito was ill, he caused the Kuni no Miyakko to send (him?) government property. Further, he took horses belonging to the Yube.* The offence of his assistant Momoyori,

' Now pronounced Inoiiye.

2 The meaning of this phrase is not quite clear. Cloth was the money of the period, and perhaps the bow-cloth was by way of commutation for bows to be furnished, or an allowance for making bows. Or it may have been

one of the articles referred to in the next clause as deposited with the local -

authorities as a security for arms lent out.

’ The “Shukai” editor’s rendering is—-“ reported falsely to the Kuni no Miyakko that they had done so.”

It may be observed that the higher ranks of the local authorities seem to have been filled from the old nobility. Most of the subordinates, as appears from this passage, had no titles, only a personal name and a name indicative of the locality of their birth or residence.

° The Yube was originally a Be for the purpose of Heoreate hot baths for some Emperor or Prince. This term was also applied to the village where

Kashihade no Omi, consists in his having received and stored in his house articles paid in lieu of hay. Further, he took the horses of the Kuni no Miyakko and exchanged them for others. The two brothers, Ihatsutsu and Yumaro, Kahabeno Omi,’ have also been guilty of offences. Ohochi no Muraji’s offence consists in his having disobeyed Our former decree, which was as follows :—‘ Let not the local Governors personally judge the plaints of the people in the districts placed under their charge.’ He has disobeyed this edict in that he has taken it upon himself personally to judge the plaints of the men of Udo, and the matter of the slaves of Nakatomi no Toko. Nakatomi no Toko is equally guilty with him in this matter. The offence of Kishida no Omi consists in his having had his official sword stolen when he was in the province of Yamato. Thisshowed a want of circumspection. As for Womidori no Omi and Tamba no Omi, they have been simply incompetent, but not guilty of

any offence. The two men, Imbe no Konomi and Mutsuki,?

Nakatomi no Muraji, have also been guilty of offences. Neither of these two men, viz. Hada no Omi and Taguchi no Omi, have committed any offence. The offence of Heguri no Omi consists in his having neglected to investigate the plaints of the men of Mikuni. Upon a review of these facts we find that all this is owing to the neglect and incompetence of you three, viz. Ki no Mariki no Omi, Kose no Tokune no Omi and Hodzumi no Kuhino Omi. Is it not painful to Us to think of your disobedience to Our edict ? Now if he who has pastoral care of the people, whether as Lord or Minister, gives a personal example of upright conduct, who shall presume to do otherwise? But if he, whether Lord or Minister, be not upright in heart, it is fit that he should bear the guilt. What avails it to repent afterwards? We shall therefore consider the cases of all these local Governors and punish them according to the gravity of their offences.

With regard moreover to the Kuni no Miyakko who have disobeyed Our edict by sending presents to the Governors of their provinces, and, at length joining with them in the

the serfs of the Be lived, and subsequently became a mere proper name. It is not easy to decide in which application it is here used.

1 Both had the title Kahabe no Omi

? This name has the curious signification of Ist month.

DOV a 208

EXOV SS 217%

XXV. 28.

pursuit of gain, constantly conceive foul wickedness, repressive measures are indispensable. But although such are Our thoughts, we have only begun to occupy our new palace, and are about to make offerings to all the Kami, both which matters belong to the present year. Moreover it is not meet

to employ the people in labour during the months of -

agriculture. But in connection with the building of a new palace, it was decidedly impossible to avoid doing so. Deeply conscious of both these considerations, We proclaim a general amnesty throughout the Empire. From this time forward, let the local Governors of provinces and districts be zealous and do their utmost. Let them avoid profligacy. Let messengers be sent to release all banished men of the various provinces, and all prisoners in the gaols without exception.

In contradistinction from the rest, the following six men, viz. Shihoya no Konoshiro,' Kamikozo” no Saigusa,*? Asakura no Kimi, Mariko no Muraji, Mikaha no Oho-tomo no Atahe and. Suzuki wo no Atahe, have been obedient tothe Emperor. We profoundly commend their sentiments.

Let the official rice-fields belonging to the public offices in various places be done away with, as well as the lent-rice* in various places belonging to the Ko-so-bd Kibishima® and let her official rice-lands be distributed among all Our Ministers and Tomo no Miyakko. Moreover, let rice-land and _hilltracts® be given to those temples which are omitted from the registers.”

20th day. The Prince Imperial, by a messenger, addressed a petition to the Emperor, saying :—‘‘In the reigns of the former Emperors, they treated the Empire as a whole, and so ruled it. But, when we come to the present time, there was division and separation, to the injury of the Work [the work of the State is meant]. Now that it has devolved on the Emperor our Sovereign to have pastoral charge of the myriad people, Heaven and Man respond harmoniously to each other,

1 Shihoya means salt-house; Konoshiro is the name of a kind of herring.

2 Shinto shrine. | 3 Herb of luck.

Lent out to the peasants at seed-time; to be returned at harvest.

*» The Empress Dowager. She died A.D. 643.

6 Not arable land.

—

= ——

——

KOTOKU. ay

and the government has been reformed.’ I, therefore, filled with joy and veneration, place it on my head,’ and prostrating myself, address Your Majesty :—‘ The Emperor who now rules the Land of the Eight Islandsas an Incarnate Deity inquired of thy servant, saying :—‘‘ Should the Koshiro no Iribe in the possession of Ministers, Muraji, Tomo no Miyakko, Kuni no Miyakko, and established in the days of former Emperors, the Mina no Iribe in the private possession of Imperial Princes, and the Mina no Iribe belonging to the Imperial Father; Ohoye [Hikobito Ohoye is meant], as well as their Miyake, be allowed to remain the same as in former generations, or not?” * Thy servant having received this command with reverence, replies respectfully, saying :—‘‘ In Heaven there are not two suns: in a country there are not tworulers. Itis therefore the Emperor alone who is supreme over all the Empire, and who has a right to the services of the myriad people. Make a special selection of labourers from the Iribe and from the people granted in fee, and follow the former arrangement.’ For the rest,° it may be feared that they will be put to forced labour on private authority. I therefore offer to the Emperor 524 men of the Iribe, and 181 Miyake.”’”

22nd day. The Emperor made a decree, as follows :—‘‘ We are informed that a Prince of the Western Land’ admonished his people, saying :—‘ Those who made interments in ancient times resorted to a high ground which they formed into a tomb. They did not pile up a mound, nor did they plant

| This is the same term (i-shin) as is used of the revolution of 1868.

This is a figurative expression of his respect for the reformed Government. At this day a Japanese often puts a present to his head in token of thanks.

3 Father of Jomei Tenno.

Ko-shiro means literally ‘ equivalent of children.” The Koshiro no Iribe seem to have been communities of serfs (be) instituted (iri) by persons who had no children, to perpetuate their name. This practice is frequently mentioned above. Mina means august name, and the Mina no Iribe were apparently similar communities instituted to perpetuate an Emperor’s (or Empress’s) name. Vide also Chamberlain’s ‘“ Kojiki,” pp. 186, 197, 268, 269, etc.

® See above, XXV. 19.

° Others than Iribe and people granted in fee.

‘ i.e. China.

XXV. 20,

XXV. 30.

trees." The inner and outer coffin were merely enough to last till the bones decayed, the shroud was merely sufficient to last till the flesh decayed. I shall therefore cultivate? the unproductive pieces of land occupied by these tombs, to the end that their place may be forgotten after changing generations. Deposit not in them gold or silver or copper or iron, and let earthenware objects alone represent the clay chariots and straw figures* of antiquity. Let the interstices of the coffin be varnished. Let the offerings consist of rice presented three times, and let not pearls or jewels be placed in the mouth of the deceased. Bestow not jewel-shirts or jade armour. All these things are practices of the unenlightened vulgar.’ Again it is said:—‘ Burial is putting away, and proceeds from the desire to prevent the dead from being seen by people.’ Of late, the poverty of our people is absolutely owing to the construction of tombs.‘ We now issue regulations making distinction of noble and mean.

The inner dimensions of tombs of persons of the rank of Princes and upwards® shall be nine feet in length by five in width. Their outer limits shall be nine fathoms square and their height five fathoms.° The work shall be completed by 1000 labourers in seven days. At the time of interment white cloth shall be used for the hangings (of the bier), etc. A hearse may be used.

The inner dimensions of tombs of Superior Ministers? shall be similar in length, breadth and height to the above.

' The trees planted were evergreens, viz. the fir and cryptomeria, for the same reasons as make the yew to be considered a proper churchyard tree in this country.

“When the ancients buried their dead, they covered the body thickly with pieces of wood, having laid it in the open country. They raised no mound over it, nor planted trees around.”—Legge’s “ Yih-King,” p. 308.

2 The “Shikai” has 3 in error for . See Volt, p.. 131.

It must be remembered that some of these were of enormous size. Vide Chamberlain’s “Things Japanese,” 2nd Ed. p. 27. Also above Volslop. £35.

® This does not apply to Imperial tombs.

° The height is probably measured along the slope, not perpendicularly. The fathom is now of about five feet, but may have been more in those days.

7 i.e. Oho-omi, says the “ Shikai ” editor.

Their outer limits shall be seven fathoms square, and they shall be three fathoms in height.!| The work shall be completed by 500 labourers in five days. At the time of interment white cloth shall be used for the hangings of the bier, which shall be borne on men’s shoulders.

The inner dimensions of a tomb of a Minister of a lower class shall be in every respect similar in length, breadth, and height to the above. Their outer limits shall be five fathoms square, and they shall be two and a half fathoms in height. The work shall be completed by 250 labourers in three days. At the time of interment white cloth shall be used for hangings. In other matters the same rule as before is to be followed.

The inner dimensions of the tombs of persons of the rank of Dainin and Shonin shall be nine feet in length and four feet in height and breadth. The ground shall be made level and no mound raised. The work shall be completed by 100 labourers in one day.

In the case of persons from the rank of Dairei to that of Shochi inclusive, the tombs shall in all respects follow the rule of Dainin, but the work shall be completed by fifty labourers in one day.

Let small stones? be used for the tombs of all from the rank of Prince down to that of Shochi, and let white cloth be used for the hangings.

When ordinary persons die, let them be buried in the ground, and let the hangings be of coarse cloth. Let the interment not be delayed for a single day.

The construction of places of temporary interment is not allowed in any case, from Princes down to common people.

Not only in the Home provinces, but in the provinces generally, let plots of ground be set apart for interments.* It

1 Or 24 feet, says the “ Shikai.”

2 The reference is doubtless to the stones covering the roof of the vault, which were of great size, some which I have seen weighing many tons. A note to the “ Shukai” says that stones with monumental inscriptions are meant. But no such stones have been found in connection with the tombs of this period.

’ There are numerous groups of these tombs still to be seen, more . especially in the Home provinces, sometimes thirty or forty together, usually on the lower slopes of the hills.

XXV. 31.

XXV. 32.

is not permitted to pollute the earth by dispersed interments in various places.

When a man dies, there have been cases of people sacrificing themselves by strangulation, or of strangling others by way of sacrifice, or of compelling the dead man’s horse to be sacrificed, or of burying valuables in the grave in honour of the dead, or of cutting off the hair, and stabbing the thighs and pronouncing an eulogy on the dead (while in this condition). Let all such old customs be entirely discontinued.

A certain book says:—‘No gold or silver, no silk brocades, and no coloured stuffs are to be buried.’ Again it is said :—‘ From the Ministers of all ranks down to the common people, it is not allowed to use gold or silver.’

Should there be any cases of this decree being disregarded and these prohibitions infringed, the relations shall surely receive punishment.

Again, there are many cases of persons who, having seen, .

say that they have not seen, or who, having not seen, say that they have seen, or who, having heard, say that they have not heard, or who, having not heard, say that they have heard, being deliberate liars, and devoid of truth in words and in sight.

Again, there have been many cases in which slaves, both male and female, false to their masters in their poverty, betake themselves of their own accord to influential houses in quest of a livelihood, which influential houses forcibly detain and purchase them, and do not send them to their original owners.

Again, there have been very many cases in which wives or concubines, when dismissed by their husbands, have, after the lapse of years, married other husbands, as ordinary morality allows. Then their former husbands, after three or four years, have made greedy demands on the second husband’s property, seeking their own gain.

Again, there have been very many cases in which men, relying on their power, have rudely demanded people’s daughters in marriage. In the interval, however, before going to his house, the girl has, of her own accord, married another, and the rude suitor has angrily made demands of the property of both families for his own gain.

Again, there have been numerous cases of this kind. Sometimes a wife who has lost her husband marries another

man after the lapse of ten or twenty years and becomes his spouse, or an unmarried girl is married for the first time. Upon this, people, out of envy of the married pair, have made them perform purgation.'

Again, there are cases in which women, who have become men’s wives and who, being put away owing to their husbands’ dislike of them, have, in their mortification at this injury, compelled themselves to become blemished * slaves.

Again, there are cases in which the husband, having frequent occasion to be jealous of his wife’s illicit intercourse with others, voluntarily appeals to the authorities to decide the matter. Let such persons not lay their information until they have obtained, let us say, three credible witnesses to join with them in making a declaration. Why should they bring forward ill-considered plaints ?

Again, there have been cases of men employed on forced labour in border lands who, when the work was over and they were returning to their village, have fallen suddenly ill and lain down to die by the roadside. Upon this the (inmates of the) houses by the roadside say:—‘ Why should people be

1 Harahi, clearing away, purgation, is properly a religious ceremony. The Oho-harahi, or “Great Purgation,” was performed every year by the Nakatomi as a general purification of the sins of the people. The ritual used on this occasion has come down to us, and is perhaps the mest interesting of the Norito. When harahi was performed in the case of individual offences the necessary offerings to the Gods were provided by the guilty person (see above, Vol. I. p. 49). From this to a penalty the transition is easy, and has parallels in other countries. In the present passage the harahi was evidently what we should now call a “ squeeze.” The “ Tstisho ” commentator quotes here a statement by one Kurokaha, to the following effect :— “During the first month of the year following the marriage of a newlyunited couple, their friends assemble at the house bearing pails of water, with which they souse the husband liberally. This is called harahi.” It may not be out of place to point out that marriage is in many uncivilized countries considered as an infringement of the rights of the community which calls for some sort of compensation.

2 The meaning of this term—rendered kotosaka in the “ Original Commentary ”—is not very clear. It perhaps applies to persons who were made slaves on account of some offence or vice.

Dr. Florenz and some Japanese scholars whom he consulted take this view of this paragraph. I am not sure, however, that the real meaning is not that the husband, mortified that his wife has left him from dislike, sells her as a slave.

XXV.

33¢e

allowed to die on our road?’ And they have accordingly detained the companions of the deceased and compelled them to do purgation. For this reason it often happens that even if an elder brother lies down and dies on the road, his younger brother will refuse to take up his body (for burial).

Again, there are cases of peasants being drowned in a river. The bystanders say :—‘ Why should we be made to have anything to do with drowned men?’ They accordingly detain the drowned man’s companions and compel them to do purgation. For this reason it often happens that even when an elder brother is drowned in a river his younger brother will ‘not render assistance.

Again, there are cases of people who, when employed on forced labour, cook their rice by the roadside. Upon this the (inmates of the) houses by the roadside say :—‘ Why should people cook rice at their own pleasure on our road ?’ and have compelled them to do purgation.

Again, there are cases when people have applied to others for the loan of pots in which to boil their rice, and the pots have knocked against something and have been upset. Upon this the owner of the pot compels purgation to be made.

All such practices are habitual among the unenlightened vulgar. Let them now be discontinued without exception, and not permitted again.

Again, there are cases in which peasants, when they are about to proceed to the capital, apprehensive lest their riding horses should be worn out and unable to go, give two fathoms of cloth’ and two bundles of hemp to men of the two provinces of Mikaha or Wohari, to hire them to feed their horses. After they have been to the capital and are on their way home, they make them a present of a spade, and then find that the men of Mikaha, etc., have not only failed to feed their horses properly, but have allowed them to die of starvation. In the case of horses of a superior class, they conceive covetous desires, and invent lying tales of their having been stolen, while in the case | of mares which become pregnant in their house, they. cause purgation to be made, and inthe end make a plunder of the beast.

Such things having come to our ears, We therefore now establish the following regulation :—

1 Cloth was evidently used as money.

Whenever horses are left at livery in any of the provinces along the highway, let the owner take with him the man whom he engages for this purpose, and make a full statement to the village elder, handing over (to the latter) at the same time the articles given as remuneration. It is unnecessary for him to make any further payment when he returns home. If he has caused the horse to suffer harm, he should get nothing.

If anyone disobeys this edict, a severe penalty shall be imposed.

The dues payable to Market Commissioners,’ for main roads, and to ferrymen, are abolished and lands are granted instead.

Beginning with the Home provinces, and embracing the provinces in all four quarters, during the agricultural months,’ let everyone apply himself early to the cultivation of the riceland. It is not meet at sucha time to let them eat dainty food or drink sake. Let faithful messengers be appointed to intimate this to the Home provinces. And let the Kuni no Miyakko of the provinces in every quarter choose good messengers to urge (the peasants to work) in accordance with the edict.”

Autumn, 8th month, 14th day. An edict was issued, saying :—

‘* Going back to the origin of things, we find that itis Heaven and Earth with the male and female principles of nature,* which guard the four seasons from mutual confusion. We find, moreover, that it is this Heaven and Earth * which produces the ten thousand things. Amongst these ten thousand things Man is the most miraculously gifted. Among the most miraculously gifted beings, the sage takes the position of ruler. Therefore the Sage Rulers, viz. the Emperors, take Heaven as their exemplar in ruling the World, and never for a moment dismiss from their breasts the thought of how men shall gain their fit place.

Now as to the names of the early Princes, the Omi, Muraji, Tomo no Miyakko and Kuni no Miyakko have divided their

1 The “ Shoku-in-ry6o ” says the Market Commissioner shall have superintendence of the currency, commerce, the genuineness of wares, the justness of weights and measures, buying and selling prices, and prohibitions and offences (relating thereto.)

2 i.e. of getting in the crops.

3 The Yin and Yang of Chinese philosophy. The interlinear gloss has samuku-atataka, i.e. “cold and warm,” a most inadequate rendering.

i.e. Nature.

SV. 235.

various Be’ and allotted them severally to their various titles (or surnames). They afterwards took the various Be of the people, and made them reside in the provinces and districts, one mixed up with another. The consequence has been to make father and child to bear different surnames, and brothers to be reckoned of distinct families, while husbands and wives have names * different from one another. One family is divided into five or split up into six, and both Court and country are therefore filled with contentious suits. No settlement has been come to, and the mutual confusion grows worse and worse. Let the various Be, therefore, beginning with those of the reigning Emperor and including those in the possession of the Omi, Muraji, etc., be, without exception, abolished, and let them become subjects of the State. Those who have become Tomo no Miyakko by borrowing the names of princes, and those who have become Omi or Muraji on the strength of the names of ancestors, may not fully apprehend our purport, and might think, if they heard this announcement without warning, that the names borrowed by their ancestors would become extinct. We therefore make this announcement beforehand, so that they may understand what are our intentions.

The children of rulers succeed one another in the government of the Empire, and it is well known that the names of the actual Emperor and of his Imperial ancestors will not be forgotten by the world. But the names of sovereigns are lightly given to rivers and plains,* or common people are called by them. This

1 Instituted in commemoration of Princes and bearing their names, or names intended to recall their memory.

2 #4 or Names must here apply to surnames, or rather Be names. The Japanese at this time had no proper surnames, and the Chinese characters for the two kinds of names are not always rightly distinguished.

3 The “Shukai” quotes here the instances of Kibitsuhiko no Mikoto, whose descendants were called Kibi no Omi, and Achiki, whose descendants were styled Achiki no Fubito.

4 The “Shukai” editor instances Annei Tenn6, whose name of Shiki-tsuhiko is borne by the plain of Shikiin Yamato, and Yiriaku Tenné, whose name of Ohohatsuse is applied to the River Hatsuse-gawa. But it is more likely that the facts are the other way, and that the names of places were given to the Emperors.

The “ Shoku-ni-hon-go-ki” (a continuation of the ‘“ Nihongi”) records an edict which directed the alteration of names of persons, villages, mountains, or rivers, which coincided with the names (z7zzza) of Emperors.

—————————_——

is a truly fearful state of things. The appellations of sovereigns, like the sun and moon, will float afar: the names of those of the Imperial line’ will last for ever, like unto Heaven and Earth. Such being our opinion, we announce as follows :— ‘Do ye all, from those of the Imperial line down to the Ministers, the Daibu, Omi, Muraji, and Tomo no Miyakko, who do Us service, (in short) all persons of whatever Uji? [One book has ‘royal subjects of whatever name ’], give ear to what We say. With regard to the form of your service, We now abolish the former offices and constitute afresh the hundred bureaus. We shall, moreover, grant grades of rank and confer official dignities.*

Let the local Governors who are now being despatched, and also the Kuni no Miyakko of the same provinces, give ear to what we say. In regard to the method of administration notified last year to the Court Assembly,’ let the previous arrangement be followed, and let the rice-lands which are received and measured be granted equally to the people, without distinction of persons.’ In granting rice-lands the peasants’ houses should adjoin the land. Those whose houses lie near the lands must therefore have the preference. In this sense receive Our injunctions.

In regard to commuted taxes,’ they should be collected from males (only).

Labourers should be haptic at the rate of one for every fifty houses. The boundaries of the provinces should -be examined and a description or map prepared, which should be brought here and produced for Our inspection. The names of the provinces and districts will be settled when you come.

With respect to the places where embankments are to be constructed, or canals dug, and the extent of rice-land to be

1 jill Ff, lit. ancestors and children. But I strongly suspect that ii. is a mistake for §4 imperial.

2 House of nobles.

This edict seems intendedas a final severance of titles of various kinds from the offices they nominally represent. Official rank (fiZ) and grade of office (BE) do not invariably correspond, though they do in a general way. A Daijin, for example, is not necessarily first rank, though he will doubtless hold high rank, second or third at least.

Chosht. The reference is to the Chishiishi named above, XXV. 23.

) See above, XXV. 17. 5 Of other things than rice.

VOL. Ti, Q

XXV. 36.

brought under cultivation, in the various provinces, uniform

' provision will be made for causing such work to be executed.’

A.D. 647.

XXV. 37.

Give ear to and understand these injunctions.”

gth month. The Shotoko, Kuromaro, Takamuko no Hakase, was sent to Silla to cause them to send a hostage. Ultimately the tribute from Imna was discontinued.

In this month the Emperor occupied the temporary Palace

of Kahadzu.’. [Some books have ‘‘ detached Palace.”

In this year the rats of the province of Koshi drew together in troops by night and day, and took their departure towards the East.

3rd year, Spring, Ist month, 15thday. There wasarchery at the Court.

On this day Koryé and Silla sent messengers together to offer tribute.

Summer, 4th month, 29th day. An edict was issued as follows :—

' “The, Empire was entrusted (by the Sun-Goddess to her descendants, with the words) ‘ My children, in their capacity of Deities, shall rule it.’ [The phrase Jf ## means to follow the way of the Gods, or again to possess in oneself the way of the Gods.] For this reason, this country, since Heaven and Earth began, has been a monarchy. From the time that Our Imperial ancestor? first ruled the land, there has been great concord* in the Empire, and there has never been any factiousness. In recent times, however, the names, first of the Gods, and then of the Emperors, have in some cases been separated (from their proper application) and converted into the Ujiof Omi or Muraji, or they have been separated and made the qualifications of Miyakko,* etc. In consequence of this, the minds of the people of the whole country take a strong partisan bias, and conceiving a deep sense of the me and thee, hold firmly each to their names. Moreover the feeble and incompetent Omi, Muraji, Témo no Miyakko and Kuni no

} Probably pronounced Kédzu and identical with P§ (Kodzu), where a palace of the Emperor Nintoku stood at Osaka.

2 Jimmu Tennd. ’ Vide Legge’s “ Shooking,” p. 337.

4 The “ Shikai” editor gives as instances that the descendants of the God Oho-kuni-nushi are called Oho-kuni-nushi, of Oho-kume no Mikoto are called Kume no Atahe.

—S——

KOTOKU. | 2297

Miyakko make of such names their family names; and so the names of Gods and the names of sovereigns are applied to persons and places in an unauthorized manner, in accordance with the bent of their own feelings. Now, by using the names of Gods and the names of sovereigns as bribes, they draw to themselves the slaves of others, and so bring dishonour upon unspotted names. The consequence is that the minds of the people have become unsettled and the government of the country cannot be carried on. The duty has therefore now devolved on Us in Our capacity as Celestial Divinity, to regulate and settle these things. In order to make them understood, and thereby to order the State and to order the people, We shall issue, one after another, a succession of edicts, one earlier, another later, one to-day and another to-morrow. But the people, who have always trusted in the civilizing influence’ exercised by the Emperors, and who are used to old customs, will certainly find it hard to wait until these edicts are made. We shall therefore remit to all, from Princes and Ministers down to the common people of all classes, the tax in lieu of service.”

In this year Wogohori’? was pulled down and a Palace built.

The Emperor, having taken up his residence in the Palace of Wogohori, established a Law for Ceremonies, the regulations of which were as follows :—

All persons holding, official rank must draw up in lines to right and left outside the south gate at the hour of the Tiger,* and wait there until the first appearance of the sun. They shall then enter the Court, and having made their obeisances, shall attend in the Hall. Those who come late will not be permitted to enter and take up their attendance. When the hour of the Horse* arrives, they shall retire when they hear the sound of the bell. The officer whose business it is to strike the bell shall wear a red apron. The bell-stand shall be set up in the Middle Court.

' The interlinear gloss is mi omofu koto, i.e. “august thoughts,” which is ludicrously inadequate. It is as impossible to render such phrases in pure

Japanese as it would be in Anglo-Saxon.

The small (government house of a) district. It seems to have become a proper name.

#3 405s a at. * 11 to I, noon.

Q 2

XXV. 38.

The engineer of the rank of Daisen,! Aratawi no Hirafu, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, mistakenly dug a canal which heled to Naniha and thereby distressed the people. Upon this some one presented a memorial of remonstrance, and the Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ We unwisely gave ear to Hirafu’s misrepresentations, and so dug this canal to no purpose. It is We who are to blame.” That same day the work was discontinued.*

‘Winter, roth month, 11th day. The Emperor made a progress to the hot baths of Arima. He was accompanied by the Oho-omi of the Right and Left, and by the other Ministers and Daibu.

12th month, last day. The Emperor returned from the hot baths and stayed in the temporary Palace of Muko.

On this day the Palace of the Prince Imperial took fire, to the great marvel of the people of that time.

In this year there were instituted caps of seven kinds and thirteen grades.

The first was called Shoku-kwan.* Of this there were two grades, the greater and the lesser. It was made of woven stuff, and embroidered on the borders. The colour of the clothing was in both cases dark purple.

The second was called Shu-kwan.’ Of this there were two grades, the greater and the lesser. It was made of

1 This rank was not introduced until later.

2 It is thesame person who is called above Hirafu, Yamato no Aya noAtahe, and below Hirafu, Aratawi no Atahe. A few lines further on, the Emperor speaks of him as Hirafu. Thecomplete title Aratawi no Hirafu, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, corresponds pretty exactly to such an English description as “Edmund of Langley, Duke of York.” Hirafu is the personal name corresponding to Edmund; Langley and Aratawi are names of places, the residences of the persons in question or their forefathers ; Duke and Atahe are titles. Yamato no Ayais, however, the name ofa community of artisans of presumed Chinese descent who were settled in Yamato, while York is a territorial designation, of which, it may be noted, there are plenty among the ancient Japanese nobility.

3 I have myself in 1869 seen a canal in course of construction at Osaka, which cost many thousands of pounds, and which was ultimately abandoned as impracticable.

4 i.e. woven-cap. No doubt some special fabric is meant, which it is now difficult to identify.

*) Embroidered cap.

embroidered stuff. The border of the cap and the colour of the clothing was the same as for the Shoku-kwan.

The third was called Shi-kwan.1. Of this there were two grades, the greater and the lesser. It was made of purple material, with a border of woven stuff. The colour of the clothing was light purple.

The fourth was called Kin-kwan.? Of this there were two grades, the greater and the lesser. The greater Kin-kwan was made of Dai-haku-sen* brocade, and had the cap-border of woven stuff: the lesser Kin-kwan was made of Sho-hakusen brocade, and had the cap-border of Dai-haku-sen brocade. The colour of the clothing was in both cases true dark red.

The fifth was called Sei-kwan,* and was made of blue silk. Of this there were two grades, the greater and the lesser. The greater Sei-kwan had a border of Dai-haku-sen brocade. The colour of the clothing was in both cases deep violet.

The sixth was called Kok-kwan,’ and was made of black silk. Of this there were two grades, the greater and the lesser. The greater Kok-kwan had a border of wheel-pattern brocade. The lesser Kok-kwan had a border of diamond-pattern brocade. The colour of the clothing was in both cases green.°

The seventh was called Kembu’ [the initial (or lowest) rank. It was also called Risshin].* It was made of black silk and had a border of dark violet.

In addition to the above there were To-kwan,° made of:

black silk. These caps had varnished gauze stretched behind.

1 Purple-cap. . 2 Brocade-cap.

’ Nothing more is known of this than that Hakusen seems to have been the name of a place.

4 Blue cap. Neither the Chinese nor Japanese in ordinary speech or writing think it worth while to distinguish between green and blue. fy, the Chinese character used here stands for both colours, and the corresponding Japanese word awokz may be either green or blue. It is also used of a pale complexion, and, strange to say, of a black horse. It does not follow that these nations cannot distinguish between green and blue. I have seen a dyer’s sample book which contained numerous shades of both, each with an appropriate name.

) Black-cap. 6 Especially grass-green.

7 Kembu means “ to establish valour.”

8 Risshin means advancement.

® Stirrup-caps, so called no doubt from their shape. The Japanese name is 2subo-kammurt, i.e. jar-caps.

XXV. 39.

XXV, 4o.

A.D. 048.

Distinctions of rank were indicated by the border and the hair ornaments.’ The latter were in shape likea cicada. The hair ornaments of the grades from the Lesser Kin-kwan upwards were of a combination of gold and silver: the hair ornaments of the Greater and Lesser Seikwan were made of silver: the hair ornaments of the Greater and Lesser Kokkwan were made of copper. The Kembu caps had no hair ornaments.

These caps were worn at Grand Assemblies,’ when foreign guests were entertained, and at the (Buddhist) maigre feasts of the fourth * month and seventh month.

Silla sent Kim Chhyun-chhyu, a Superior Minister, of the rank of Greater Ason, and others to accompany the Hakase,

Takamuko no Kuromaro, of Shotoko rank, and Oshikuma,

Nakatomi no Muraji, of middle Shdsen rank,* and bring a present to the Emperor of a peacock and a parrot. Chhyunchhyu was made a hostage. He was a handsome man, who talked and smiled agreeably.’

The Nutari ® barrier was constructed, and a barrier-settlement established. Old men talked to one another, saying :—‘‘ The migration of the rats towards the East some years ago prefigured the making of this barrier.”

4th year. Spring, ist month, rst day. The ceremony of New Year’s congratulations took place.

In the evening the Emperor proceeded to the Palace of Toyosaki in Naniha.

2nd month, 1st day. Student priests were sent to Corea.

8th day. The Oho-omi Abe invited the four classes’ to the Temple of Shitenoji, where, having brought in four images of Buddha, he had them enshrined within the pagoda. He con-

Wau

2 As at the New Year’s receptions, the ceremony of accession, etc.

3 The anniversary of the birth of Buddha and the festival of All-Souls— now known as bon. Vzde Eitel’s “ Handbook”—article Ullambana, also “Things Japanese,” pp. 155, 156.

4 See below, XXV. 41, where, however, no middle Shdsen rank is mentioned, only upper and lower.

) He is mentioned in the “ Tongkam.”

° In Echigo, as a defence against the Yemishi or Ainos.

7 Of Buddhists, viz.: Biku (Bhikchu), Bikuni (Bhikchuni), Uhasoku (Upasaka) and Ubai (Upasika). Priests, nuns, and lay members, male and female.

Koroku. 23

structed a figure of the wondrous Vulture Mountain,’ which he made by piling up drums on one another.

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The old caps were discon tinued. The Oho-omi of the Left and Right, however, continued to wear the old caps.

This year Silla sent envoys bearing tribute.

The barrier of Ihabune* was put to rights as a precaution against the Yemishi. Eventually subjects from the provinces of Koshi and Shinano were selected, and a barrier-settlement for the first time established.

5th year. Spring, 1st month, rst day. The New Year’s congratulations took place.

2nd month. Nineteen cap grades were fwstibuted,. as follows :—

First Dai-shiki (greater-woven-stuf) Second Sho-shiki (lesser-woven-stuff) Third Dai-sht (greater embroidery) Fourth Sho-shi (lesser do.

Fifth Dai-shi (greater purple) Sixth Sho-shi (lesser ao.)

Seventh Upper Dai-kwa (greater flower) Eighth Lower Dai-kwa_ ( do. )

Ninth Upper Sho-kwa _ (lesser flower) Tenth Lower Sho-kwa ( do. ) Eleventh Upper Dai-sen* (greater mountain) Twelfth Lower Dai-sen ( do. } Thirteenth Upper Sho-sen (lesser mountain) Fourteenth Lower Sho-sen ( do. )

Fifteenth Upper Dai-otsu * Sixteenth Lower Dai-otsu Seventeenth Upper Sho-otsu

‘ Gridhraktta. Vide Eitel, sud voce. 2 In Echigo. 3 Or Daisan.

4 Otsu (G) is stated by the Japanese commentators to be put for H8, which has the same sound, Dai-otsu would then mean Greater Kingfisher, and Shé-otsu Lesser Kingfisher, and it is true that there was a kingfisher cap in China. But does not rather the following extract from Giles apply ?— “The Z, of the tiger,—i.e. its majesty, which is supposed to be in the shape of this character, and concealed under the skin of its ribs. Anyone who gets it and wears it, as an official will be a terror to evil-doers, while as a private individual he will have no enemies.”

KV. pt

AD. 649.

XXV. 42

Eighteenth Lower Sho-otsu

Nineteenth Risshin (Promotion or advancement)

In this month an order was given to the Hakase, Takamuko no Kuromaro, and the Buddhist Priest Bin to establish Eight Departments of State and one hundred bureaus.’

3rd month, 17th day. Abe no Oho-omi died. The Emperor proceeded to the Shujaku* gate, where he raised up lamentations for him and showed much emotion. The Empress Dowager, the Prince Imperial, and the other Princes, together with the Ministers of every rank, all, following his example, mourned and lamented.’

24th day. Hiuga, Soga no Omi [styled * Musashi] slandered the Oho-omi Kurayamada to the Prince Imperial, saying :— ‘Maro, thy servant’s elder brother by a different mother, is watching the opportunity of the Prince Imperial making an excursion to the seaside, in order to do him a mischief. He will ere long commit treason.”’ The Prince Imperial believed this. The Emperor sent Ohotomo no Komano Muraji, Mikuni no Maro no Kimi, and Hodzumi no Kurafu no Omi to the Oho-omi, Kurayamada no Maro, and questioned him as to the truth of the charge of treason. The Oho-omi answered and said :—‘‘ I will have a personal interview with the Emperor,

1 These eight Departments were in imitation of the six boards of the Thang Dynasty in China. They were the Nakatsukasa Sho, or Central Department ; the Shikibu Sho, or Board of Civil Office ; the Jibu Shé6, or Board of Ceremonies; the Mimbu Sh6, or Board of Population; the Hyébu Shé, or Board of War; the Gydbu Shé, or Board of Justice ; the Ohokura Sho, or Treasury ; and the Kunai Shé, or Household Department. Those who wish to examine this matter more particularly are referred to Walter Dickson’s “ Japan,” Count Ité’s “‘Commentaries on the Constitution of the Empire,” from which Dr. Florenz quotes largely, and Mayers’ “Chinese Handbook,” pp. 324, 326, 332. Of course the word “hundred ”’ in hundred bureaus is not to be taken literally.

2 The Scarlet Bird or South Gate.

3 This reminds one of Achilles acting as fugleman to the mourners at the funeral of Patroclus—rotor d€ TIydetdns adwod eEnpye ydouo. “ Iliad,” XXIII. 17. The official character of the mourning is shown by. the fact that it took place at the Southern Gate of the Palace. The Emperor’s official position is facing the. South, even at this day. _

4 The * or style. “A name or style taken at the age of twenty. A man’s Prince and father call him by his ming (%), other people call him by his * or style.”—Giles.

and shall then answer to the charge brought against me.” The Emperor again sent Mikuni no Maro no Kimi and Hodzumi, Kurafu no Omi, to investigate the circumstances of the treason. The Oho-omi, Maro, again answered as before. The Emperor was therefore about to raise an armed force and surround therewith the Oho-omi’s house, when the Oho-omi, taking with him .

his two sons, Hidshi'and Akagoma [also called Mawosu], fled by way of Chinu towards the boundary of the province of Yamato. Before this, Koshi, the Oho-omi’s eldest son, was already staying in Yamato, where he was building the Temple. [This means that he was staying in the Yamada house.| Now being suddenly apprised that his father was coming thither in

_ flight, he went out to meet him at the great Tsuki tree in

Imaki. Having approached, he took the lead and entered the Temple. Then he looked back to the Oho-omi and said :— ‘“‘ Koshi desires to advance straight on in person, and oppose the army which is coming.” But the Oho-omi would not allow it. That night Koshi conceived the idea of burning the Palace [the Palace of Woharida is meant], and went on assembling troops.

25th day. The Oho-omi addressed his eldest son Koshi, saying :—‘‘ Dost thou love thy life?’ Koshi answered and said :—‘‘I love it not.” The Oho-omi thereupon harangued the priests of the Yamada Temple, his eldest son Koshi and some tens of other persons, saying :—‘ Shall one who is in the position of vassal contrive treason against his Lord? Shall the duty of a son to a father be brought to nothing? This temple was originally built, not for me personally, but under a vow for the sake of the Emperor. I have now been slandered by Musashi, and I fear that I shall be unjustly put to death. With so near a prospect of the yellow springs,’ I would withdraw (from life) still cherishing fidelity in my bosom, and the object of my coming to this Temple is that my last moments may be made easier.”

When he had done speaking, he opened the door of the Buddha Hall and uttered a vow, saying :—‘‘In all future births and existences, let me not have resentment against my

sovereign!” When he had made this vow, he strangled him-

1 Hoshi means Buddhist priest. 2 Hades.

XXV. 43.

XXV. 4

Bea. =: NIHONGI.

self and died. His wife and children, to the number of eight persons, sacrificed’ themselves with him.

On this day, Oho-tomo no Koma no Muraji and Soga no Hiuga no Omi were sent as Generals in command of a body of troops to pursue the Oho-omi. General Ohotomo no Muraji and his colleague had gone as far as Kuroyama when Mu, Hashi no Muraji, and Omimaro, Uneme no Omi, came running from the Yamada Temple, and brought information that the Oho-omi Soga, with his three sons and one daughter, had already committed suicide together by strangulation. The Generals therefore returned from Tajihi no Saka.

26th day. The wife, children, and personal attendants of _ the Oho-omi Yamada, who committed suicide by strangulation,

were many. Kurafu, Hodzumi no Omi, arrested in a body the Oho-omi’s people, viz. Tsukushi, Taguchi no Omi, and others, placed cangues round their necks, and tied their hands behind their backs. That night, Maro, Kino Omi, Hiuga, Soga no Omi, and Kurafu, Hodzumi no Omi, having surrounded the Temple

with an armed force, called Shiho, Mononobe no Futsuta no:

Miyakko, and ordered him to cut off the Oho-omi’s head. Upon this Futsuta no Shiho drew his sword, raised up the body on its point, yelled and reviled, and then cut it off.

30th day. There were executed, as implicated with the Oho-omi, Soga no Yamada, Tsukushi, Taguchi no Omi, Miminashi no Dotoko, Takada no Shikowo,? Nukadabe no. Yumasu no Muraji, Hada no Adera and others, fourteen persons. in all. Nine were strangled,’ and fifteen banished.

In this month, messengers were sent to take over the property of the Oho-omi, Yamada.. Among his property was a beautiful book with the inscription ‘Book belonging to the Prince Imperial,” and a valuable object inscribed ‘“‘ Property of the Prince Imperial.” When the messengers returned and reported the circumstances of their having taken over the property, the

Prince Imperial recognized for the first time that the heart of

the Oho-omi had remained pure and unspotted. He was seized

with shame and remorse for the past, and bewailed his fate

1 Sy AE, Junshi. 2 Ugly-iman.

3 Owing to the objection entertained in China and Japan to the mutilation of the body, hanging or strangulation is reckoned a less severe punishment than decapitation.

KOTOKU. rae a

incessantly. Hiuga no Omi was accordingly appointed Viceroy of Tsukushi. The people of the aaa said to one another, “Is not this a disguised banishment ?’

When Soga no Miyakko hime, consort of tig Prince Imperial, heard that her father the Oho-omi had been decapitated by Shiho, she took it deeply to heart, and grieved bitterly. She detested hearing Shiho’s name mentioned, and so her personal attendants, whenever they had occasion to speak of salt (shiho), altered the word and called it Kitashi1 At last Miyakko hime died of a broken heart. When the Prince Imperial heard that she had passed away, he was grieved and deeply shocked, and bewailed her loss exceedingly. Upon this Mitsu, Nunaka Kahara no Fubito, came forward and presented verses of poetry as follows :—

On a mountain-stream

Two mandarin-ducks? there be,

Well matched together :—

But the wife who was a like mate for me Who is it that has taken away?

This was the first verse.

Though on every tree The flowers are blooming, How can it be that

My darling wife

Does not blossom again ?

This was the second verse.

The Prince Imperial, with a sigh of deep despair, praised the verses, saying :—‘‘ How beautiful! how pathetic!” So he gave him his lute * and made him sing them. He also presented him with four hiki of silk, twenty tan of cloth, and two bags of floss silk.

Summer, 4th month, zoth day. Kose no Tokodako no Omi, of Shoshi rank, was granted the rank of Daishi, and was made Oho-omi of the Left.*

Ohotomo no Nagatoko no Muraji [styled Mumakahi] of

1 Hard or coarse salt.

2 The emblem of conjugal love in China and Japan, like the turtle dove in Europe.

3 Koto. 4 Sadaijin in later parlance.

XXYV. 45.

XXV. 46.

A.D. 650

XXV. 47.

Shoshi rank, was granted the rank of Daishi, and was made Oho-omi of the Right."

5th month, 1st day. Shikofu, Miwa no Kimi, of Lower Shokwa rank, Tsunomaro, Harahibe no Muraji*? of Upper Daisen rank, and others were sent to Silla.

This year, the Queen of Silla sent Kim Ta-sya, Sa-son of Sa-tok-pu, as hostage. He had a suite of thirty persons.

One Buddhist priest, two Si-rang,® one Assistant, one Usher, five Chung-keék,* ten Artists,) one Interpreter, and sixteen servants of various kinds—in all thirty-seven persons.

Hakuchi,° 1st year, Spring, ist month, rst day. The Imperial chariot proceeded to the Palace of Ajifu, where the Emperor viewed the ceremonies of the New Year’s congratulations.

On this day the Imperial chariot returned to the Palace.

2nd month, gth day. Shikofu, Kusakabe no Muraji, Governor of the Province of Anato, presented to the Emperor a white pheasant, saying :—‘‘ Nihe, a relation of Obito, the Kuni no Miyakko, caught it on the gth day of the first month on Mount Wonoyama.” Upon this inquiry was made of the Lords of Pékché, who said :—“‘ In the eleventh year’ of Yung-p‘ing, in the reign of Ming Ti of the Later Han dynasty, white pheasants were seen in a certain place.” Further, inquiry was made of the Buddhist priests, who answered and said :—‘‘ With our ears we have not heard, nor with our eyes have we seen such. May it please Your Majesty to ordera general amnesty ;

-and so give joy to the hearts of the people.”

The Priest Dotd said :—‘‘ At one time Koryé desired to build a Buddhist Temple. There was no place which was not examined for this purpose. Then in a certain place a white

' Udaijin.

? A note in the “Shikai” identifies this family with the Kamori no Muraji of the “ Seishiroku.’ They seem to have had originally something to do with the performance of the harahi or purification ceremonies.

3 In China 4# $f) are Vice-Presidents of a Board. Chancellors (?)

4 op xe literally middle guests, officials of middle rank.

) Including skilled artisans.

° i.e. “white pheasant.” The reason for this name of the year-period appears below.

7 A.D. 68.

deer was seen quietly moving, and eventually a Temple was built on this spot. It was called the Temple of the park of the white deer, and the practice of the Buddhist Law was there permanently established. Again, a white sparrow was seen at the farmstead of a certain Temple. The people of the country all said that it was a good omen. Moreover, Envoys sent to Great Thang’ brought back a dead crow with three legs.” The

people of the country again said that this was a good omen.

Though these things are trifles, yet they are deemed of favourable omen. Much more is this so in the case of a white pheasant.”

The Priest Bin said :—‘‘ This is to ‘be deemed a lucky omen, and it may reasonably be accounted a rare object. I have respectfully heard that when a Ruler extends his influence to all four quarters, then will white pheasants be seen. They appear, moreover, when a Ruler’s sacrifices are not in mutual disaccord, and when his banquets and costumes are in due measure. Again, when a Ruler is of frugal habits, white pheasants are made to come forth on the hills. Again, they appear when the Ruler is sage and humane. In the time of the Emperor Ch‘éng Wang of the Chou Dynasty, the Yiiehshang * family brought and presented to the Emperor a white pheasant, saying:—‘ We were told by the old men of our country :—‘‘ What a long time it has been since there have been any exceptional storms or long-continued rains, and that the great rivers and the sea have not surged up over the land! Three years have now elapsed. We think that in the Central Land there is a Sage. Would it not be well to go and pay your respects at his Court ?”’ We have therefore come, having tripled our interpreters.’ Again, in the first year of Hien-ning* in the reign of Wu-ti of the Tsin Dynasty, one was seen in Sung-tsze. This is accordingly a favourable omen. A general amnesty ought to be granted.”

Upon this the white pheasant was let loose in the garden.

15th day. The array of guards at Court was like that on

1 China.

2 We have obviously here an echo of the Chinese myth of a red threelegged crow which inhabits the sun, and which has all manner of mystical significance.

3 The name of a region lying to the south of China. +, ADE 235.

XXV. 48.

XXV. 40.

the occasion of a New Year’s reception. The Oho-omi of the Right and Left and all the functionaries formed four lines outside of the purple gate. Ihimushi, Ahata no Omi, and three others were made to take the pheasant’s litter and move off ahead, while the Oho-omi of the Right and Left at the head of all the functionaries and Phung-chyang, Lord of Peékché, his younger brother Sé-syong, Chhyung-seung,' the physician to the King of Kory6, by name Mo-chhi, the scholar attached to the Court of Silla, and others, advanced into the Central Court. These four men, viz. Maro, Mikuni no Kimi, Takami, Wina no Kimi, Mikaho, Miwa no Kimi, and Maro Kida,? Ki no Omi, taking up the pheasant’s litter in turn, advanced in front of the Hall. Then the Oho-omi of the Right and Left approached and held the litter by the forward end. The Prince of Ise, Maro, Mikuni no Kimi, and Woguso, Kura no Omi, took hold of the hinder end of the litter and placed it before the Imperial throne. The Emperor straightway called the Prince Imperial, and they took it and examined it together. The Prince Imperial having retired, made repeated obeisances, and caused the Ohoomi Kose to offer a congratulatory address, saying :—‘‘ The Ministers and functionaries offer their congratulations. Inasmuch as Your Majesty governs the Empire with serene virtue, there is here a white pheasant, produced in the western region. This is a sign that Your Majesty will continue for a thousand autumns and ten thousand years peacefully to govern the Greateight-islands* of the four quarters. It is the prayer of the Ministers, functionaries, and people that they may serve Your Majesty with the utmost zeal and fidelity.”

Having finished this congratulatory speech, he made repeated obeisances. The Emperor said :—

‘‘Whena sage Ruler appears in the world and rules the Empire, Heaven is responsive to him, and manifests favourable omens. In ancient times, during the reign of Ch‘eng-wang of the Chou Dynasty, a ruler of the Western land,‘ and again in the time of Ming Ti of the Han Dynasty, white pheasants were

1 Phung-chyang’s uncle.

2 So the “Shikai” edition. But it has been conjectured with some probability that Kida is really the name of the Silla scholar just mentioned, which has come in here by mistake.

3 Oho-ya-shima. See Vol. I. p, 15. j 4 China.

seen. In this our Land of Japan,’ during the reign of the Emperor Homuda,’ a white crow made its nest in the Palace. In the time of the Emperor Oho-sazaki,* a Dragon-horse appeared in the West.* This shows that from ancient times until now, there have been many cases of auspicious omens appearing in response to virtuous rulers. What we call phoenixes, unicorns,’ white pheasants, white crows, and such like birds and beasts, even including herbs and trees, in short all things having the property of significant response, are favourable omens and auspicious signs produced by Heaven and Earth. Now that wise and enlightened sovereigns should obtain such auspicious omens is meet and proper. But why should We, who are so empty and shallow, have this good fortune? It is no doubt wholly due to our Assistants, the Ministers, Omi, Muraji, Tomo no Miyakko and Kuni no Miyakko, each of whom, with the utmost loyalty, conforms to the regulations that are made. For this reason, let all, from the Ministers down to the functionaries, with pure hearts reverence the Gods of Heaven and Earth, and one and all accepting the glad omen, make the Empire to flourish.”

Again he commanded, saying :—

‘The provinces and districts in the four quarters having been placed in our charge by Heaven, We exercise supreme rule over the Empire. Now in the province of Anato, ruled over by Our divine ancestors, this auspicious omen has appeared. For this reason We proclaim a general amnesty throughout the Empire, and begin a new year-period, to be called Haku-chi.° Moreover we prohibit the flying of falcons within the limits of the province of Anato.”

Presents were made to the Ministers, Daibu and officials of lower rank down to the clerks, varying in value according to their rank. Hereupon the local Governor, Shikofu, Kusakabe

1 The characters are H a, but whether the Emperor actually said Nippon or Yamato is not quite clear. The interlinear gloss has Mzkado, which is absurd.

2 Ojin Tenno. 3 Nintoku Tenno.

4 The dragon-horse has wings on its head. It crosses water without sinking. It appears when an illustrious sovereign is on the throne.

) Kirin. § White pheasant.

XXV. 50.

XXV. 51.

AD: O51.

no Muraji, was commended and granted the rank of Daisen, together with liberal presents. The commuted taxes and corvées of Anato were remitted for three years.

Summer, 4th month. Silla sent Envoys to offer tribute.

One book says:—‘‘In the reign of this Emperor the three countries of Koryé, Pékché and Silla sent Envoys bearing tribute every year.”

Winter, roth month. In respect of the tombs which had been demolished in order to include the ground in a site for a Palace, and of the people who had been made to remove for the same purpose, presents were given, varying in value. This having been done, the chief builder Hirafu Aratawi no Atahe, was sent to set up the boundary posts of the Palace.

In this month the construction was begun of an embroidery’ figure of Buddha sixteen feet in height with its attendant Bosatsu,’ and of figures of beings of the eight classes *—fortysix figures in all.

In this year, Ohoguchi, Aya no Yamaguchi no Atahe, in obedience to an Imperial order, carved one thousand images of Buddha.

Agata, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, Abumi, Shiragabe no Muraji, and Agura, Naniha no Kishi, were sent to the province of Aki to build two Pékché ships.

2nd year, Spring, 3rd month, 14th day. The sixteen feet high embroidery figure of Buddha and the others were finished.

15th day. The Empress Dowager invited the ten Buddhist professors * and prepared a maigre entertainment for them.

6th month. Peékché and Silla sent Envoys to bring tribute and to offer presents.

Winter, 12th month, last day. More than 2100 priests and nuns were invited to the Palace of Ajifu, and made to read the Issaikyo.°

' No doubt what we call tapestry. 2 See above, XXI. 6.

3 The eight classes are described as I. Heaven; II. Dragons; III. Yasha, the Sanskrit Yaksha, a kind of demons; IV. Kentatsuba, the Sanskrit Gandharva, a kind of demons; V. Asura, the mightiest of all demons ; VI. Karora, Sanskrit Garuda, a kind of monstrous bird; VII. Kinnara, Sanskrit Kimnara, doubtful (horned) spirits, the musicians of Kuvéra; VIII. Makoraka, Sanskrit Mahoraga, demons shaped like a boa.

4 See above, XXV. Io. 5 The complete Buddhist canon as received in China. It consists of

That night over 2700 lights were lit in the courtyard of the Palace, and there were caused to be read the Antaku and Dosoku' Sutras, etc. Upon this, the Emperor removed his residence from Oho-gohori to the new Palace. It received the name ofthe Palace of Naniha no Nagara no Toyosaki.

This year the Silla tribute-envoys, Chi-man, of Sa-son rank, and his companions anchored at Tsukushi, wearing garments of the Thang country. The Government, disgusted at this wanton change of habit, reproved them and drove them back again. At this time Kose no Oho-omi addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ If we do not give a blow to Silla at this present time, we shall certainly have to regret it afterwards. Now as to the manner of giving a blow to Silla, we can do so without raising a sword.? From the port of Naniha as far as Tsukushi let the surface of the sea be covered with ships, one touching another. Then if Silla be summoned and called to an account for her offences, it will be easy for us to gain our object.”

3rd year, Spring, Ist month, 1st day. When the New Year’s ceremonies were over, the Imperial chariot proceeded to the Palace of Oho-gohori. :

From the rst month to the 2nd month the distribution of rice-lands* had been brought toaclose. As to the length‘ of the rice-fields, thirty paces made a tan, and ten tan a cho.

The tax-rice was one sheaf anda half per tan, or fifteen

sheaves per cho. 3rd month, gth day. The Imperial chariot returned to the

Palace. Summer, 4th month, 15th day. The SiAmen® Ye-un, was

invited to the interior of the Palace and made to explain the

hundreds of volumes, and was no doubt read by the femdoku system, i.e. by reading a few words at the beginning and at the end of each volume, turning rapidly over the intermediate pages by a single motion of the hand.

1 These are not known as Sutras. Probably they were litanies used as suitable for the occasion of taking up a residence in the new Palace. An-taku means ‘ peaceful-house,” and Do-soku “ earth-side,”. or perhaps “ earthsurvey.” j

2 The older reading is “ without an effort.” I follow the “ Shikai” editor’s emendation of JJ for JJ. 3 See above, XXV. 17.

4 The breadth is not stated here. From other evidence it appears to

have been twelve paces. 5 Sanskrit S‘ramana, Buddhist priests or ascetics. Vzde Eitel, svb voce.

VOL. Il. R

XXV. 52.

A.D. 052.

KV: 53:

A.D. 653.

SEXV, 54,

Murydjiu* Sutra, the Shamon Ye-ji was made lecturer and 1000 Shamon were constituted the audience.

20th day. The explanations (of the Sutras) was discontinued. From this day forward rain began to fall continually, lasting for nine days. It demolished buildings, and destroyed the young rice-plants in the fields. Many men, horses and oxen were drowned.

In this month the registers of population were prepared. Fifty houses were made a township, and for each township

there was appointed an elder. The senior member of the .

family * was always made the head of the household. The houses were all associated in groups of five for mutual protection, with one elder to supervise them one with another.

Silla and Pékché sent Envoys to bring tribute and offer presents.

Autumn, gth month. The building of the Palace was completed. It is impossible adequately to describe the appearance of the Palace Halls.

Winter, 12th month, last day. The priests and nuns of the Empire were invited to the interior of the Palace and entertained with meagre fare. Plentiful alms were given, and lights kindled.

4th year, Summer, 5th month, 12th day. There were sent to Great Thang, as Chief Ambassador, Kishi no Nagani, of Upper Shisen rank, as Associate Ambassador, Kishi no Koma also called Ito] of Upper Sho-otsu rank, as Student Priests,, Dogen, Dodtsi, Dokwo, Yese, Gakusho, Bensho, Yesho, Sonin, Chiso, Disho, Joye* [Joye was the eldest son of the Oho-omi of the Middle*], Adachi [Adachi was the son of Nakatomi no

1 i.e. immortal life, called in Sanskrit the Sukhavati Vydha Sutra.

2 i.e. the eldest son or heir, to the exclusion of uncles, say the commentators. This would be primogeniture. This principle had not yet become established for the succession to the throne.

3 There is a biography of Joye extant. He remained for many years

studying in China. On his return to Japan he had the body of his father |

removed from the old-fashioned dolmen-tomb in which he had been interred, and buried under a miniature pagoda of stone. This marks the decline of the old style of interment. The original tomb is still in existence. It is shown in the annexed illustration, which is reproduced with the kind permission of the editor of the “ Asiatic Quarterly Review,” where it appeared, July, 1892.

4 Naidaijin.

the son of

Kome no Muraji}] and Ddkwan _Dodkwan was

ASH IIE Uh

NSIS

*11ByeUeyy £9}21G JO IO}SIUTT, OY} JO quioy,

Kudara, Kasuga no Ahata no Omij as students,’ Kusuri, Kose

1 i.e. students of Chinese literature.

XXV. 55.

no Omi {son of Toyotari no Omi], and Okina, Hi no Muraj [son of Madama. Another book adds the student priests Chiben and Gitoku and the student Ihatsumi, Sakahibe no Muraji|, in all r2z persons, who sailed together in the same ship. Mita, Nunobara no Obito, was appointed as envoy to accompany them. Again, the Chief Ambassador Nemaro [also called Yatsukahagi], Takada no Obito, of Lower Daisen rank, and the Associate Ambassador Womaro, Kamori’ no Muraji, of Upper Sho-otsu rank, with the student priests Dofuku and Giko, in all 120 persons, sailed together in one ship. Yatsute, Hashi no Muraji, was appointed as Envoy to escort them. | In this month the Emperor visited the chamber of the priest Bin, inquired after his illness, and at length from his own

‘mouth delivered his gracious commands,

One book says :—‘‘ In the 7th month of the 5th year, the priest Bin took ill in the Temple of Adzumi. Thereupon the Emperor paid him a visit of inquiry, and taking him by the hand, said :—‘If your Reverence dies to-day, We shall follow you in death to-morrow.’ ”’

6th month. Pékché and Silla sent Envoys bearing tribute and offering presents.

The highways of various places were repaired.

The Emperor was informed of the death of the priest Bin, and sent a messenger of condolence and also numerous presents.

The Empress Dowager, the Prince Imperial, etc., all sent messengers to offer condolences on the death of the priest Bin. Eventually the Emperor commanded Komaro, Koma no Tachibe, a painter, with Funado no Atahe and others to make a large number of figures of Buddha and Bosatsu, to be placed in the Temple of Kahara [one book says they are in the Temple of Yamada}.

Autumn, 7th month. Takada no Nemaro and his colleagues, the Ambassadors sent to Great Thang, were drowned by the sinking of their ship in the Gate? of Takashima, off the coast of Satsuma. Only five men who lashed themselves to a plank,

1 See above, XXV. 45. 2 A narrow passage between two islands. Or it may mean the entrance to a harbour. 1

—Koroxu. 245

floated ashore on the island of Takashima. They knew not what to do, until one of the five, named Kadobe no Kogane, gathered bamboos’ and made of them a raft, with which they anchored at the island of Shitoji-shima. These five men passed six days and six nights without any food whatever. Thereupon Kogane was complimented (by the Emperor), advanced in rank, and presents given him.

This year the Prince Imperial petitioned the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ I wish the Imperial residence were removed to the Yamato capital.”” The Emperor refused to grant his request. Upon this the Prince Imperial took with him the Empress Dowager, the Empress Hashibito, and the younger Imperial Princes, and went to live in the temporary Palace of Asuka no Kahabe in Yamato. At this time the Ministers and Daibu, with the various functionaries, all followed and changed their residence. The Emperor resented this, and wished to cast away the national Dignity. He had a palace built in Yamazaki and sent a song to the Empress Hashibito, saying :—

The pony which I keep, I put shackles on

And led it not out :

Can anyone have seen The pony which I keep?

5th year, Spring, ist month, 1st day. In the night the rats migrated towards the Yamato capital.

Nakatomi no Kamatari no Muraji was granted the Shikwan,’

and his fief increased by a number of houses. 2nd month. The Controlling Envoys sent to Great Thang, namely, Kuromaro Takamuku no Obito, of Upper Daikin

XXV. 6.

A.D, 654.

rank [one book says :—‘‘ Summer, 5th month. There were sent —

to Great Thang the Controlling Envoy Takamuku no Kuromaro, of Lower Daikwa rank ’’|, the Chief Ambassador Maro, Kahabe no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, the Associate Ambassador Kusushi* Yenichi, of Lower Daisen rank, the two Hangwan, Maro Fumi no Atahe, of Upper Daiotsu rank, and Miyaji no Amida fone book says:—‘‘ The Hangwan, Maro, Fumi no Atahe, of Lower Shésen rank”], Yoroshi, Oka no Kimi, of Upper

! Takashima means “ bamboo island.” 2 Or purple cap. 3 Doctor.

XXV. 57.

Shé-otsu rank, Daihaku, Okizome no Muraji, Oyu, Nakatomi no Hashibito no Muraji, of Lower Sho-otsu rank, Tori, Tabe no Fubito, and others. They embarked separately on two ships. Having delayed for several months, they proceeded by way of Silla, and anchored at Laichou.’ At last they reached the capital, where they had an audience of the Emperor. Thereupon Kuo Weén-chii, superintendent of the guards of the Prince Imperial’s Palace, inquired particularly of them regarding the geography of the Land of Japan, and the names of the Gods of the beginning of the country. To all which inquiries suitable answers were given.

The Controlling Envoy Takamuku no Kuromaro died in Great Thang.

Yuki no Hakatoko says:—‘“‘ The student-priest Yemyo died in Thang; Chiso died at sea; Chikoku died at sea; Chiso? returned in a Silla ship in the year Kanoye Tora’; Gakusho died in Thang; Gitst died at sea; Joye returned in the year Kinoto Ushi‘ in the ship of Liu Teh-kao’; Myoi, Hosho and the students Okina, Hi no Muraji and Ko Wo-gon,° twelve persons in all, with Kan Chiko and Cho Gempo, of foreign Japanese birth, came back this year along with the envoys.”

Summer, 4th month. Two men and two women of the Land of Tukhara‘ and one woman of S‘ravasti* were driven by a storm to Hiuga.

Autumn, 7th month, 24th day. Kishi no Nagani and his colleagues, who had gone as Envoys to the Western Sea,’

1 In Shantung.

Spelt with a different Chinese character to the other.

3 A.D. 690. 4 A.D. 665. ®) Presumably a Chinese.

° A Japanese who had taken a Chinese name.

7 The region round Badakshan in India. Vide Eitel, sub voce.

8 An ancient city of India situated near Sirkhee or Fuzabad. Vzde Eitel. It is absurd to speak of natives of India being cast ashore in Hiuga. | It is plain from a comparison of the passage in Book XXVI., 4, in which these persons are again referred to, that the place here called Tukhara is really the island of Tokara, one of the Loochoo group. The writer of the “ Nihongi,” however, shows by the characters with which he writes the name, and by his poetic license of associating S‘ravasti with it, that he was thinking of the Indian locality. The native commentators follow him in this.

® China.

KOoroxu. 247

anchored in Tsukushi with Escorting Envoys from Silla and Pékché. This month the Emperor commended the Envoys to the Western Sea for having had a personal audience of the Emperor of the Thang country, and for having obtained numerous books and precious objects. He bestowed on the Chief Ambassador Kishi no Nagani, of Upper Shosen rank, the lower grade of Shokwa rank, and granted him a fief of 200 houses with the name of the Kure House. On the Associate Ambassador, Kishi no Koma, of Lower Sho-otsu rank, there was bestowed the upper grade of the Shdsen rank.

Winter, roth month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial, being informed that the Emperor had taken ill, proceeded to the Naniha Palace with the Empress Dowager, the Empress Hashibito, and also accompanied by the younger Imperial Princes and the Ministers.

roth day. The Emperor died in the State Bedchamber. He was temporarily interred in the southern courtyard. Dotoko, Mozu no Hashi no Muraji, of Upper Shosen rank, superintended the business of the Palace of Temporary Interment. |

12th month, 8th day. He was buried in the misasagi of Shinaga at Ohosaka.’

On this day, the Prince Imperial, accompanied by the Empress Dowager, changed his residence to the Temporary

Palace of Kahabe in Yamato. Old people said :—‘‘ The

migration of the rats to the Yamato capital was an omen of the transference of the capital thither.”

In this year, Koryo, Pekché and Silla sent ambassadors of condolence.

1 In the province of Kahachi.

XXV. 8.

A.D. 655.

BOOK XXVI.

THE EMPRESS AME-TOYO-TAKARA IKASHI-HI TARASHI-HIME. (SAITMEI! TENNO.)

Tue Empress Ame-toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime first married the Emperor Tachibana no toyohi’s” grandson, Prince Takamuku, and bore to him the Imperial Prince Aya. She was afterwards married to the Emperor Oki-naga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka,* to whom she bore two sons and one daughter. In his second year she was raised to the rank of Empress-consort, as may be seen in the history of the Emperor Oki-naga tarashihi hiro-nuka. In the thirteenth year of his reign, Winter, the tenth month, the Emperor Oki-naga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka died. In the first month of the following year the Empress assumed the Imperial Dignity. In the sixth month of the fourth year of the new reign, she resigned the Dignity to the Emperor Ame-yorodzu-toyo-hi, and was entitled Empress Dowager. The Emperor Ame-yorodzu-toyohi died in the tenth month of the later fifth year.*

Ist year, Spring, 1st month, 3rd day. The Empress Dowager assumed the Imperial Dignity in the Palace of Asuka no Itabuki.

Summer, 5th month, rst day. In the midst of the Void? there was seen one riding on a dragon, who resembled a man

1 Uniform-bright. The Empress Kogyoku restored.

2 Yomei Tenno. % Jomei Tennd.

‘4 i.e. the later of the two year-periods of his reign, viz. Hakuchi. ® Sora. To be distinguished from Ten, heaven or firmament.

i i eee a a

SAIMEI. 249

of Thang in appearance. He had on a broad hat of green oiled stuff. He rode fast from the peak of Katsuraki and disappeared on Mount Ikoma. When it became noon, he galloped off over the firs of Sumiyoshi in a westerly direction.

Autumn, 7th month, r1th day. There were entertained at the Court of Naniha of the Northern Yemishi ninety-nine persons, and of the Eastern Yemishi ninety-five persons. At the same time entertainment was provided for 150 persons who came as tribute envoys from Pékché. Caps of honour, of two grades in each case, were bestowed on nine Yemishi of Kikafu ' and on six Yemishi of Tsugaru.”

8th month, 1st day. Maro, Kahabe no Omi, and others returned from Great Thang.

Winter, roth month, 13th day. There was a Palace in

course of construction at Woharida which it was intended to roof with tiles. Rut in the recesses of the mountains and on the broad valleys, much of the timber with which it was proposed to erect the Palace buildings rotted. In the end the work was put a stop to, and no building was erected.’

This winter the Palace of Asuka no Itabuki* was burnt, and the Empress therefore removed her residence to the Palace of Asuka no Kahara.?

This year Koryo, Pékché and Silla sent Envoys together to offer tribute.

The Pékché Chief Ambassador was Talsol of the Western division, by name Y06-wi-syu; the Associate Ambassador was an Eunsol of the Eastern division, by name Tyo-sin-in, There were over one hundred persons altogether.

Yemishi and Hayato,’ attended by a large number of followers, offered homage and came to Court with presents for the Empress.

1 In Mutsu. 2 In Mutsu.

3 This shows that roofing with tiles was considered an innovation. To this day the shrines of Ise have not tiled roofs.

4 Ita-buki means shingle-roofed.

5 This name is written with characters which mean river-bed. But kahara also means tiles, which in this connection does not seem a mere fortuitous coincidence.

§ See Vol. I. p.-100:

DOXVilie 2:

A.D. 656. XXVI.

Silla sent specially Mi-mu of Keup-son' rank as a hostage, and twelve men as skilled workmen.

Mi-mu fell ill and died.

This year was the year Kinoto U (52nd) of the Cycle.

2nd year, Autumn, 8th month, 8th day. Koryé sent Tal-sa and others to offer tribute. [The Chief Ambassador was

Talsa, and the Associate Ambassador I-li-chi. There were _

eighty-one persons in all.]

gth month. There were sent to Koryo, as Chief Ambassador, Hatsumi, Kashihade no Omi, and as Associate Ambassador Thasuki, Sakahibe no Muraji, as Senior Hangwan, Shiromaro, Inugami no Kimi, as Second Class Hangwan, Kahachi no. Fumi no Obito, and as Junior * Hangwan, Maro, Ohokura no: Kinunuhi no Miyakko.

In this year a fresh site for a Palace was fixed upon at Asuka no Wokamoto.

At this time, Kory6, Pékché and Silla together sent envoys. to offer tribute. Dark purple curtains were drawn round this Palace site for them, and they were entertained there. At last the Palace buildings were erected, and the Empress removed into them. This Palace was called the later Palace of Asuka no Wokamoto.

Tamu Peak was crowned with a circular enclosure. Moreover on the summit of the Peak, close by where two tsuki trees. grew, a lofty building was erected to which the name was given of the Palace of Futa-tsuki.* It was also called Amatsu* miya.

At this time public works were in favour. Navvies° were employed to dig a canal from the western end of Mount Kagu yama as far as the Mountain of Iso no kami. Two hundred

' Ninth of the seventeen grades. * Including artists. ’ For Junior (Jy) the interlinear gloss is Sunai. Ohoi and Sunai were:

respectively the Japanese terms applied to Senior and Junior degrees of

rank. Sunai would therefore appear to be abbreviated from sukunaki, which now means few, scanty, but which anciently meant also small, as in the case of the dwarf god Sukuna-bikona. Cf. Corean chak-eun, small. From this it would appear that the colloquial abbreviation of the termination of the adjective had already come into use when these glosses were added— ong after the time of the “ Nihongi.”

Le. the two tsuki trees. 5 Palace of Heaven.

Lit. “ water workmen,” a closely parallel expression to our “ navigators ” ‘“‘navvies,” whose original business it was to dig canals.

SAIMEI. 251

barges were loaded with stones from the Iso no Kami Mountain and hauled with the current to the mountain on the east of the Palace, where the stones were piled up to form a wall. The people of that day reviled the work, saying :—‘‘ This mad canal, which has wasted the labour of over 30,000 men! This wall-building, which has wasted the labour of over 70,000 men! And the timber for the Palace which has rotted!’ And the top of the mountain which has collapsed ! ”

Again they reviled, saying :—‘*‘ May the mound built at Iso no kami break down of itself as fast as it is built!’ [This abuse was probably uttered while the work was incomplete.|

A Palace was also built at Yoshino.

The Ambassadors to the Western Sea,? Takunaha, Saheki no Muraji, and Kunikatsu, Naniha no Kishi, of Lower Shosen rank, with their companions returned from Pékché and presented the Empress with a parrot.

The Palace of Wokamoto took fire.

3rd year, Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. Two men and four women of the Land of Tukhara® who had drifted to Tsukushi, said :—‘* We first of all drifted to the island of Amami.’’* So they were sent for by post-horses.

15th day. A model of Mount Sumi’ was constructed to the west of the Temple of Asuka-dera. Moreover the festival of All Souls ° was held. In the evening the people from Tukhara were entertained. [One book says, ‘‘ the people of Tora.” |

gth month. The Imperial Prince Arima’ was of a deceitful disposition, and pretended insanity, etc., etc. He went to the hot baths of Muro, under the pretence of treatment of disease. On his return he praised the quality of the country, saying :— “Scarce had I seen that region, when my complaint disappeared of itself,’ etc., etc. The Empress, hearing this, was rejoiced, and wished to go and visit it.

This year envoys were sent to Silla with the following mes-

1 See above, XXVI. 2. 2 China. * See above, XXV. 57.

Now called Amami no Ohoshima, or oftener simply Ohoshima. The chief northern island of the Loochoo group.

Sanskrit, Suméru or Méru,

° Urabonye, in Sanskrit Ullambana, called by Europeans the Feast of Lanterns.

7 Son of Kotoku Tenno. doakcas.

XXVI. 4.

A.De 657.

KV ics

A.D. 658.

OQ ee

sage :—‘‘ We wish to send to Great Thang under the charge ot your country’s envoys the Buddhist priest Chitatsu, Mimtmaya, Hashibito no Muraji, and Wakugo, Yozami no Muraji.” Silla refused to grant such escort, and therefore the Buddhist priest Chitatsu and his colleagues returned.

The Ambassadors to the Western Sea, Tsuratari, Adzumi no Muraji, of Lower Sho-kwa rank, and Kutsuma, Tsu no Omi, of Lower Shésen rank, returned from Pekché. They brought presents for the Empress of one camel and two asses.

The people of Ihami said that a white fox’ had been seen.

4th year, Spring, ist month, 13th day. Kose no Tokuda no Omi, Oho-omi of the Left, died.

Summer, 4th month. Abe no Omi went on an expedition against the Yemishi in command of a fleet of 180 ships. The Yemishi of the two districts of Aita? and Nushiro * were struck with fear, and tendered their submission. Hereupon the ships were drawn up in order of battle in the bay of Aita. A Yemishi of Aita named Omuka came forward and made an oath, saying :—‘“‘ It is not by reason of the arrival of the Imperial forces that we slaves carry bows and arrows, but because it is our nature to live upon animal food. If we have provided bows and arrows against the Imperial forces, may the Gods of the bay of Aita take note of it! We will serve the Government with pure hearts.”

Omuka ‘was accordingly granted the rank of Upper Sh6-otsu, and local governors were established in the two districts of Nushiro and Tsugaru. Ultimately the Yemishi of Watari no Shima * were summoned together at the shore of Arima and a great feast provided them, after which they were dismissed home.

5th month. A grandson of the Empress named Prince Takeru died. He was eight years of age. His remains were deposited in a temporary tomb which was raised for him over

' A good omen. Perhaps they expected a remission of their taxes, as was the case when a white pheasant was reported from the adjoining province of Anato.

? District of Akita, province of {|Deha. The former place is also read Agida. It is probably identical with the present Akita.

3 By Watari no Shima, “the island of the crossing, or ferry,” is no doubt meant the island of Yezo. Arima cannot be identified.

SAIMEL. 253

the Imaki valley. The Empress had always esteemed her grandson highly for his obedient conduct. She was therefore beside herself with grief, aud her emotion was exceeding great. Sending for the Ministers, she said :—

“After ten thousand years and a thousand sear ey he must be interred along with us in our own misasagi.”

So she made songs, saying :—

On the Hill of Womure ? In Imaki—

If but a cloud

Arose, plain to be seen, Why should I lament?

This was the first song.

I never thought

That he was young *

As the young grass

By the riverside whither one tracks The deer wounded by an arrow.

This was the second song.

Like the flowing water Of the River Asuka Which surges as it flows, Unceasingly

I long for him !

This was the third song. The Empress sang these songs from time to time, and lamented bitterly.

1 A Chinese expression for the date of the death of an Emperor.

2 A native commentator remarks that mure is the Corean word for mountain. Womure would therefore mean little-mount. There were Corean settlers in Imaki. The modern Corean word for mountain is moi, which is, no doubt, a contraction of mure. Cf. né (nai) for nari or nare, river. As shown by Chamberlain in his Loochooan Grammar, “ T.A.S.J.” XXIII. Supplement, Loochooan resembles modern Corean in dropping 7 in words where this letter is retained in Japanese. An example quoted by him is Loochooan mui, a wood, for Japanese mori. I suspect that the Loochooan mui, wood, the Japanese mori, wood, and the Corean moi, mountain, are identical roots.

The sense of the poem is that the Empress would try to console herself with the imagination that a cloud over the young Prince’s tomb was his representative.

3 He was wise beyond his years.

XXVI,7

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. More than two hundred Yemishi came to Court with presents for the Empress. The entertainment and largess to them was on a more liberal scale than usual. Two Yemishi of Kikafu received one grade of rank. Saniguna, the Senior Governor of the district of Nushiro, was made Lower Sho-otsu [one book says was granted two steps in rank and given the superintendence of the population (register)], the Junior Governor Ubasa received the rank of Kembu, and two brave men received one grade of rank. In addition there were given to Saniguna and the others twenty cuttle-fish flags,’ two drums, two sets of bows and arrows, and two suits of armour. Mamu, the Senior Governor of the district of Tsugaru, was granted the rank of Upper Dai-otsu, Awohiru, the Junior Governor, the rank of Lower Sh6-otsu, and two brave men received a step in rank. In addition there were granted to Mamu and the others twenty cuttle-fish flags, two drums, two sets of bows and arrows, and two suits of armour. Two grades of rank were conferred on the Miyakko of the barrier of Tsukisara, and one grade on the Hangwan. Inadzumi Ohotomo no Kimi, Miyakko of the barrier of Nutari, received the rank of Lower Sho-otsu. Moreover Sanaguna,? Senior Governor of the district of Nushiro, was commanded by the Empress to investigate the Yemishi population and the captive population.

In this month, the Buddhist priests Chitst and Chitatsu went by the Empress’s command to Great Thang on board a Silla ship, where they received instruction from the teacher of religion,® Hsiian-ts‘ang, on the philosophy of things without life

and living beings.’

1 So called because the top was in this shape.

2 Same as Saniguna, mentioned above,

3 Hoshi = D‘D. This is the famous Buddhist priest (also called Yiianchwan) who left China for India in A.D. 629, in fulfilment of a vow. After an absence of seventeen years he returned in A.D.~645, bringing with him

,657 volumes of the Buddhist scriptures, besides numerous sacred relics.

The record of his travels has been translated by Stanislas Julien under the title of “ Histoire de la vie de Hiouen-tsang et de ses voyages dans I’Inde.” Mayers, p. 290.

4 Another work states that Chitsi went to Thang to obtain instruction respecting the Greater Vehicle (Mahayana). No doubt Buddhism generally is meant by the expression in the text.

SAIMEI. 255

Winter, roth month, 15th day. The Empress visited the hot baths of Ki. The Empress, remembering her Imperial

grandson, Prince Takeru, grieved and lamented. She exclaimed, xxv1.s

saying :—

Though I pass over the mountains And cross the seas

Yet can I never forget

The pleasant

Region of Imaki.

The first.

With the harbour’s

Ebbing tide,

As the sea goes down,

With the darkness behind me Leaving him, I must go— The dear one.

My young child !

Leaving him, I must go.!

The second

She commanded Mari, Hada no Oho-kura no Miyakko, saying :—‘‘ Let these verses be handed down and let them not be forgotten by the world.”

11th month, 3rd day. Soga no Akaye no Omi, the official who had charge during the Empress’s absence, addressed the Imperial Prince Arima, saying :—‘‘ There are three faults in the Empress’s administration of the affairs of Government. The first is that she builds treasuries on a great scale, wherein she collects the riches of the people. The second is that she wastes the public grain revenue in digging long canals. The third is that she loads barges with stones and transports them to be piled up into a hill.” * The Imperial Prince Arima, recognizing Akaye’s friendly disposition towards himself, was gratified, and replied, saying :—‘‘ I have only now come to an age when I am fit to bear arms.”

5th day. The Imperial Prince Arima proceeded to the house of Akaye, where he went up into an upper storey, and conspired

' Some editions make the last three lines a distinct poem

See above, XXVI. 4.

XXVI. 9.

with him. A leg-rest' broke of itself. They both recognized that this was a bad omen, and swore to one another to proceed no further. The Imperial Prince returned home, where he was staying for the night, when at midnight Akaye sent Shibi, Mononobeno Yenowi no Muraji, in command of the labourers engaged in building the Palace, to surround the Imperial Prince Arima in his house at Ichifu, and straightway despatched a mounted courier to inform the Empress.

gth day. The Imperial Prince Arima, with Oho-ishi, Mori no Kimi, Kusuri, Sakahibe no Muraji, and Konoshiro, Shihoya no Muraji, were arrested, and sent to the hot springs of Ki. His toneri Yonemaro, Nihitabe? no Muraji, followed him.

Thereupon the Prince Imperial in person questioned the Imperial Prince Arima, saying:—‘‘ Why didst thou plot treason ?”’ He answered and said:—‘‘ Heaven and Akaye know. I do not at all understand.” .

11th day. Kuniso, Tajihi no Wosaha no Muraji, was sent to strangle the Imperial Prince Arima at the Fujishiro acclivity. On this day Konoshiro, Shihoya no Muraji, and the toneri Yonemaro, Nihitabe no Muraji, were executed at the Fujishiro acclivity. When Konoshiro, Shihoya no Muraji, was about to be executed, he said :—‘‘ I request that my right hand may be made a national treasure.” Oho-ishi, Mori no Kimi, was banished to the province of Kamitsukenu,’ and Kusuri, Sakahibe no Muraji, to the province of Wohari.

Kyosoku.

1 The Chinese characters mean ‘‘ something inserted between the knees,” in hot weather, when in bed, for coolness. A pillow is used for this purpose at Singapore, where it is called “a Dutch wife.” The corresponding Chinese term means “a bamboo wife.” But the Japanese interlinear gloss has oshimadzuki, something which is usually put for a sort of stool to lean the arm on when sitting on the mats, also called kyosoku. The ‘ Wamydsho ” has also oshimadzuki, but this word has probably a wider meaning, and includes both objects. See illustration.

2 Or Nittabe.

3 Now Kodzuke,

SAIMEI. 257

One book says:—‘‘ The Imperial Prince Arima, with Akaye, Soga no Omi, Konoshiro,' Shihoya no Muraji, Oho-ishi, Mori no Kimi, and Kusuri, Sakahibe no Muraji, divined the future of their treasonous conspiracy by drawing slips of paper.” One book says:—‘ The Imperial Prince Arima said :—‘ First of all we will burn the Palace. Then with five hundred men for a day and two nights we will waylay (the Empress) at the harbour of Muro, and

. speedily with a fleet cutting off the Land of Ahaji, makeas it were a prison. This can be easily accomplished.’ Some one objected, saying:—‘It cannot be so. For all your plans, the faculty (of carrying them out) is wanting. At the present time, Your Imperial Highness is only nineteen years of age, and has not yet attained to manhood, You must first reach manhood and then you will gain the faculty.’” . Another book says:—‘‘ When the Imperial Prince Arima was plotting treason along with a judicial officer, the leg of the Imperial Prince’s arm-rest broke of itself without cause, but he did not cease from conspiring, and was eventually executed.”

In this year, Hirafu, Abe no Hikida no Omi, Warden of the Land of Koshi, went on an expedition against the Su-shén.? He presented to the Emperor two live white bears.’

1 The “Shikai” is clearly right in thinking that 3€ of the text is a mistake for f{. The name is therefore Konoshiro, as above, and not Wohoko.

See above, Vol. II. p. 58. It may be inferred from the narrative given below, XXVI. 16, that the Manchus here referred to were not resident on the mainland, but occupied a trading-post in Yezo or some of the adjoining islands. .

3 The character used here, viz. A, is read shiguma by the Japanese, and the description of this animal given in Yamada’s dictionary and in the “Sansaidzuye” refers plainly to the Polar Bear. Dickins, in Murray’s “ Handbook of Japan,” says that the Polar Bear is sometimes found on the shores of the Hokkaido, but it is rare. Seventy pe skins are mentioned below (XXVI. 15), a number which: makes one suspect that the animal here referred to may be after all not the Polar Bear, but the Ursus Arctos, a large brown bear which abounds in all these northern regions from Yezo to Kamtchatka, and which is quite distinct from the much smaller black bear of the Japanese islands. It is possible, however, that the Polar Bear may have been more abundant in Yezo at this time.

wt” It. s

OXOVE 10;

XXXVI. It

The Buddhist priest Chiyu made a south-pointing chariot.’ pes AD | It was reported from the province of Idzumo :— “On the shore of the northern sea the fish are dying in heaps three feet in depth. In size they resemble the globe-fish” They have the beaks of sparrows and thorny scales several inches long. The common people say that they are sparrows which have gone into the sea and become changed into fish, and give them the name of ‘ sparrow-fish.’ ” One book says :— “In the seventh month ots the: “sixth year, Péekché sent Envoys with the following message to the Empress:—‘ Great Thang and Silla have joined their powers for an attack upon us. They have taken away as prisoners King Wicha, his Queen,’ and the Heir to the Throne. Our Government has therefore stationed troops on the north-western frontier and repaired

‘ South-pointing Chariot.

1 ie.a compass. For some curious learning about the compass, wide “ The Night of the Gods,” Vol. I. p.97, by John O’Neill. Tradition says that a south-pointing chariot was made in the days of the Emperor Hoang, so that his troops might find their way surely in foggy weather. Vzde Mayers, p. 21, where the tradition of a south-pointing chariot being made in B.€. 1110 is referred to.

2 The Tetraodon Hyxtris, or fugu,a poisonous fish, which has the power of puffing out its belly, a kind of globe-fish. There is a pretty conflict of authority as to the fish intended by fie, the character heré used. One Japanese dictionary gives same or shark, and hata, the terranus moara, while the interlinear gloss is yebi or prawn.

3 The interlinear version has Koniworu for Queen, and Konikishi for Heir to the Throne, I cannot identify these with any modern Corean words.

SAIMEI. 259

the fortifications as an indication that the mountains and rivers are blocked.’ ’”’?

Moreover Tsuratari, Adzumi no Muraji, of Lower Shokwa rank, who had gone as Envoy to the Western Sea, returned from Pekché and reported that Pékché had returned after a successful expedition against Silla. At this time a horse of his own accord went round the Golden Hall* of a temple night and day without ceasing, and only stopping to graze.

One book says :—‘*‘ This was an echo * of its destruction by the enemy in the year Kanoye Saru.”’ *

5th year, Spring, rst month, 3rd day. The Empress arrived from the hot springs of Ki.

3rd month, rst day. The Empress visited Yoshino® and held a banquet there.

3rd day. The Empress visited Hira-ura in Afumi.

roth day. The man of Tukhara® with his wife, a woman of S‘ravasti, arrived. .

17th day. A Mount Sumi was constructed on the river-bank east of Amakashi no Oka, and the Yemishi of Michinoku and Koshi were entertained.

1 This entry comes in awrong place. Pékché’s destruction took place later —in A.D. 660. Vide “ Tongkam,” VII. 25.

2 The Hallin which the image of Buddha is enshrined. The Chinese characters for “went round” are ff 34, a term which is applicable to any religious procession. But doubtless the interlinear gloss meguri, “to go round,” is right here. It is clearly a case of religious circumambulation. This term is also applied to the “ orbit” of heavenly bodies.

The more usual characters for “ circumambulation” are J Hs. The Sanskrit word is pradakchina, which is defined by Eitel as “the (Brahmanic and Buddhist) ceremony of circumambulating a holy object with one’s right side turned to it.” This practice is still kept up. Rockhill mentions it in his travels in Thibet, and during Lord Dufferin’s viceroyalty of India, Lady Dufferin was on one occasion “‘circumambulated” by some tribesmen as a mark of the very highest respect.

. ) Le. an omen.

a.D. 660. Under this year, the “Tongkam” has the following :—-“ The wells in the Royal capital of Pékché turned red as blood, multitudes of fish on the coast of the Western Sea died, so that the people could not eat them, and the waters of a river turned red like blood.”

A beautiful spot in Southern Yamato. See Murray’s “ Handbook,” 3rd ed, p. 336, et seqq.

6 See above, XXV. 57.

_ A.D. 659.

BOX De 2

XXVI. 13.

In this month, Abe no Omi was sent in command of 180 ships on an expedition against the Yemishi country. Abe no Omi assembled a selection of the Yemishi of the two districts of Akita and Nushiro to the number of 241 persons with 31 of their captives, 112 Yemishi of the district of Tsugaru with 4 captives, and 20 Yemishi of Ifurisahe, in one place, feasted

‘them and gave them presents.

Accordingly he made an offering to the Gods of that Land of a boat and silk stuffs of various colours, and proceeded to Shishiriko. Then two Yemishi of Tohiu, named Ikashima and Uhona, came forward and said :—‘‘ You ought to make Shiribeshi' your seat of Government.” In accordance with the advice of Ikashima and his companion, a district-governor was ultimately established there, after which he (Abe no Omi) returned. The provincial governors of Michinoku and Koshi were each granted two grades of rank, while the districtgovernors and administrators received each one degree.

One book says :—‘‘ Hirafu, Abe no Hikida no Omi, fought with the Su-shén, and on his return presented to the Empress forty-nine captives.”

Autumn, 7th month, 3rdday. IThashiki, Sakahibe no Muraji, of Lower Shokin rank, and Kiza, Tsumori no Muraji, of Lower Daisen rank, were sent on a mission to the Land of Thang. They took with them a Yemishi man and woman of Michinoku to show to the Thang Emperor.

In the writing of Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, it is stated :—‘‘In the reign of this Empress, Sakahibe no Ihashiki no Muraji, of Lower Shokin rank, Tsumori no Kiza no Muraji, of Lower Daisen rank, and others, in two ships, received orders to go on a mission to Thang of Wu.’ In the year Tsuchinoto Hitsuji (659), the 7th month, and the 3rd day of the month, they started from the Bay of Mitsu in Naniha. On the 11th day of the 8th month, they left the Bay of Ohotsu*® in Tsukushi. On the 13th day of the gth month, they arrived at an island on the southern border of Pékché. Thename of the island is not known. At four am. on the r4th, the two ships put out to sea in company. On the 15th day, at sunset, the ship

' On the west coast of Yezo. 2 Wu is here a geographical designation. 3’ Hakata in Chikuzen,

! Chekiang. ? Nanking.

SAIMEI. 261

of Ihashiki no Muraji met crosswise with a contrary wind and was driven to an island in the Southern Sea, named Erh-kia-wei, where it was destroyed by the islanders. Arima, Yamato no Aya no Wosa no Atahe, with Inadzumi, Sakahibe no Muraji, and three others, stole a ship belonging to the islanders, and embarking in it, escaped to Kwachow. The officials of this district sent them under escort to the capital, Loh-yang. At midnight on the 16th day, the ship of Kiza no Muraji arrived at Mount Hsu-an near Kuei-chi in the Yueh district,) when a north-east wind sprang up and blew with such violence that on the 23rd they reached the district of Yii-yao. The great ship on which they were embarked, with allits gear, was left behind at this place, and on the Ist day of the 11th intercalary month, they arrived at the seat of Government of the Yueh district. On the 15th they entered the capital,’ riding on post-horses. On the 2gth, travelling with all speed, they reached the Eastern capital,* where the Emperor had then his residence. On the 30th they had an audience of the Emperor, who inquired of them, saying :—‘‘ Is the Empress of your country in good health?” The Envoys answered respectfully :—‘‘ Her virtue is in harmony with Heaven and Earth, and she therefore naturally enjoys good health.”” The Emperor inquired of them :—‘‘ And the Ministers in charge of affairs—is it well with them?” The Envoys answered respectfully :—‘ As they enjoy the favour and esteem of our Empress, it is well with them also.” The Emperor inquired of them, saying :—‘‘Is there peace within your country or not?” The Envoys answered respectfully, saying :—‘‘ The Government accords with Heaven and Earth, and therefore there is nothing untoward among the multitude.” The Emperor inquired of them, saying :—‘“‘ In what quarter is the Land of these Yemishi situated?’ The Envoys answered respectfully, saying :—‘‘ It lies to the north-east.” The Emperor inquired of them, saying :—‘‘ How many tribes of Yemishi are there?’’ The Envoys answered respectfully, saying :—‘‘ There are three kinds. The most distant are called Tsugaru, the next Ara-Yemishi, ahd the nearest

3 Lohyang, near Honanfu.

XXVI. 14.

XXVL 15.

Nigi-Yemishi." These now here are Nigi- Yemishi—they bring tribute yearly to our country’s Court.” The Emperor inquired of them, saying :—‘‘In their country are

there the five kinds of grain?” The Envoys answered

respectfully, saying :-—“‘ No, they sustain life by eating flesh ?’’ The Emperor inquired of them, saying :—‘‘ Have they houses in their country?” The Envoys. answered respectfully, saying:—‘‘No, they have their dwelling under trees in the recesses of the mountains.” The Emperor went on to say:—‘‘ When We look at the unusual bodily appearance of these Yemishi, it is strange in the extreme.. You Envoys must have suffered greatly on. your long voyage hither. Now retire and abide in your official residence. We shall meet again.” On the 1st day of the 11th month the festival of the Winter Solstice was celebrated at Court. On the festival day, they again saw the Emperor. Amongst the various frontier states who attended the Court, the Japanese’ visitors were the most distinguished. Thereafter, by reason of the confusion caused by a conflagration, the matter was neglected and not further attended to. On the 3rd day of the rath month, Kahachi no Aya no Ohomaro, a servant of Han Chi-hung, slandered our visitors, who were found guilty by the Court of Thang, and were already condemned to banishment. Previously Chi-hung was banished to a distance of 3000 li. Among the visitors was one, Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, who made representations to the Emperor in consequence of which their punishment was remitted. When everything was concluded, the Emperor decreed as follows:—‘‘ This Government has determined next year to take administrative measures in regard to the lands east of the sea,* and you, the visitors from Wa, may not return to the east.” In the end they were detained in the Western capital. They were placed

1 Ara and Nigi mean respectively rough and soft or gentle. The reference

is to their greater or less degree of civilization. The Yezo Ainos are not mentioned.

2 The character used is {&, i.e. Wa, but possibly the writer meant it to

be read Yamato,

3 The campaign against Pékché is no doubt meant. 4 Féng-hsiang, in the province of Shensi.

SAIMEI, 263

in separate seclusion, their door was closed and prohibited, and they had no liberty of movement. In such misery they passed the year. The writing of Wobito, Naniha no Kishi, says :—‘‘ The Chief Envoy to Great Thang struck on an island and was overturned.' The Associate Envoy had a personal audience of the Emperor and showed him some Yemishi. Upon this the Yemishi presented to the Emperor a white deer-skin, three bows, and eighty arrows.”

15th day. - By a decree to the Ministers, the Empress had the Urabon’ Sutra expounded in all the Temples of the capital, and requital made to the ancestors for seven generations.

In this year, the Kuni no Miyakko of Idzumo was commanded to repair the shrine of the Itsuki*® God.

A fox bit off the end of a creeper which a labourer of the district of Owi held in his hand, and went off with it. Moreover a dog brought in his mouth a dead man’s hand and forearm and laid it in the Ifuya shrine. [Signs that the Empress was about to die. |

Again, the Koryé6 Envoys had a bear-skin,* on which they put a price of sixty pounds of floss silk. The market commissioner laughed and went away.

A Koryo painter, named Komaro,’ on the day on which he entertained guests of his own surname in his private house, borrowed seventy official Polar bear-skins for them to sit upon. The guests were ashamed and astonished and went away.

6th year, Spring, 1st month, 1st day. The Koryo Envoys, the Eul-syang, Ha Chhyu-mun, and his suite, numbering over one hundred persons, anchored in Tsukushi.

3rd month. Abe no Omi was sent on an expedition with a fleet of 200 ships against the land of Su-shén. Abe no Omi made some Yemishi of Michinoku embark on board his own ship. They arrived close to a great river.’ Upon this over a

1 Sze in original. 2 Ullambana in Sanskrit.

3 The character rendered Itsuki (with several variants) means stern, severe, and at first sight would seem a general epithet’ for the Gods of Idzumo. But there was a Temple of Itsuki in this province, so that the word seems to have become a proper name. The same root occurs in Itsuku-shima, the sacred island in the Inland Sea, near Hiroshima,

4 A shiguma skin. See above, XXVI. Io.

) Obviously a Japanese name. 6 Perhaps the Ishikari river.

A.D. 660.

XXVI. 16

XXVI. 17.

thousand Yemishi of Watari-shima’ assembled on the seashore and made a camp facing the river. Two men of this camp came forward and called out hurriedly, saying :—‘‘ The Su-shén fleet has arrived in great force and threatens to slay us. We pray, therefore, to be allowed to cross the river and to serve the Government. Abe no Omi sent a boat to go and fetch these two Yemishi, and inquired from them where the enemy were concealed and the number of their ships. The two Yemishi accordingly pointed out the place of their concealment, saying :—‘‘ There are over twenty ships.” Thereupon he sent messengers to summon them, but they refused to come. Abe no Omi accordingly heaped up on the beach coloured silk stuffs, weapons, iron, etc., to excite their cupidity. The Su-shén people thereupon drew up their fleet in order, and tying feathers to poles, raised them aloft by way of flags. They approached with equal oars and came to a pause ina shallow place. Then from one of the ships they sent forth two old men who went round the coloured silk stuffs and other articles which had been piled up, examining them closely. They then changed the single garments they had on, and each taking up one piece of cloth in his hand, went on board their ship and departed. Presently the old men came back again, took off the exchanged garments, and laying them down along with the cloth they had taken away, went on board their ship and departed.? Abe no Omi sent several ships to fetch them, but they refused to come, and returned to the island of Herobe. [ Herobe is a separate part of Watari-shima.] After some time they asked for peace, but Abe no Omi refused altogether to listen to them. So they betook themselves to their own palisades and fought. At this time Mamukatsu, Noto no Omi, was slain by the enemy. While the battle was still going on, and was not yet fought out, the enemy, finding that they were being beaten, put to death their own wives and children.

Summer, 5th month, 8th day. The Koryéd Envoy, the Eul-syang, Ha Chhyu-mun, and his suite arrived at the official residence of Naniha.

In this month, the officials, by order of the Empress, prepared

LVero

This passage reads like a distorted account of the “ unseen trade” which was carried on in these parts up till a comparatively recent period.

SAIMEI. 265

one hundred raised seats! and one hundred Nokesa,’ and held a Ninwo Hanya * meeting.

Moreover, the Prince Imperial for the first time made a clepsydra,* by which he caused the people to know the hours.

Again, Abe no Hikida no Omi presented to the Empress more than fifty savages.’

Again, a Mount Sumi was built near the pond of Iso no

Clepsydra.

Kami, as high as a pagoda. On this occasion forty-seven men of Su-shén were entertained.

! A sort of square dais from which the priests delivered their lectures.

? A kind of Buddhist priestly garment.

’ Hanya is the Sanskrit Pradjfia, defined by Eitel as the “highest of the six Paramita (cardinal virtues), intelligence, the principal means of attaining to Nirvana.” The meeting was to hear the reading of the Ninwo Hanya Sutra. Ninw6 means “ benevolent king.”

4 Vide Florenz for particulars as to clepsydra.

No doubt Ainos or Yemishi are meant.

XXVI. 18.

XXVI. 19.

Again, the people of the whole country carried arms without reason when passing to and fro on the highways. The old people of the country. said :—‘ This perhaps denotes the destruction of the Land of Pékché.”!

Autumn, 7th month, 16th day. The Koryé Envoy, the Eul-syang, Ha Chhyu-mun, and his suite took their departure.

Again, the man of Tukhara, Kendzuhashi Tatsua, desired to return to his native country, and asked for an escort officer, saying :—‘‘I intend later to pay my respects to the Court of the Great Country, and therefore, in token of this, I leave my wife behind. Accordingly, he took the way of the Western Sea with several tens of men.

In the “ Record of the reigns of Japan,” ? written by the Koryé priest To-hyén, it is said :—‘‘ In the seventh month, etc., Chhyun-chhyu-chi, by the aid of the General-in- Chief, Su Ting-fang, caused Pékché to be invaded and destroyed.’ One account says :—‘‘ Pékché brought ruin upon itself, owing to the feminine want of principle of the Royal Consort, who arbitrarily usurped the helm of Government and slew the wise and good, thus inviting the calamity which came upon them. Ought one not to be watchful? Ought one not to be watchful?” In a note it is stated :—‘‘ Chhyun-chhyu-chi, of Silla, was unable to accomplish his wishes by the Minister Keé-kim.* Therefore he again served Thang, and, putting off the national garb, made a fawning appeal to the Son of Heaven, with the object of bringing disaster on a neighbouring kingdom and preparing the accomplishment of his ends.”

The writing of Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, says :—‘‘ In the year Kanoye Saru, the 8th month, Pékché was reduced to submission. After this, on the 12th day of the gth month, the visitors’ were dismissed to their own country. On the 19th day they started from the Western capital. On the 16th day of the 1oth-month, they arrived back at the Eastern capital, and then for the first time met

! Which took place in this year. 2 H *. 3 King of Silla. His historical name is Thé-chong.

4 A Koryo statesman,

5 i.e. the Japanese Envoys to Thang. See above, XXVI. 15.

SSAIMEL 267

Arima and his four companions. On the ist day of the 11th month, the thirteen royal persons captured by General Su Ting-fang and his men, from the King of Pékché down to the Crown Prince Nyung and others, with the Prime Minister Sa-chhéek, Chhyén-pok-kuk, Pyoén-syoéng, and others of lower rank, thirty-seven persons, making in all fifty persons, were delivered up to the Government. They were at once led before the Emperor, who spoke kindly to them and released them on the spot. On the 19th the Emperor bestowed presents,’ and on the 24th we started from the Eastern capital.”

gth month, 5th day. Pekché sent a Talsol, the Buddhist novice,’ Kak-chyong, and others with the following message to the Empress [one book says, “They escaped hither and gave information of their hard case”’|:—‘‘ In the 7th month of this year, Silla, relying on its strength and assuming a blustering attitude, picked a quarrel with its neighbour, and drawing the Thang people into it, overturned Pekché. Sovereign and Ministers were all captured, and scarce a living soul* was left.”

In one book it is said:—‘‘On the roth day of the 7th month of the present year, Su Ting- fang, of Great Thang, drew up the fleet under his command in the harbour of XXVI.20. Micha, while Chhyun-chhyu-chi, King of Silla, with his horse and foot occupied Mount No-syu-ri, and so they attacked Pékché from both sides. The fighting went on for three days. Our Royal city was taken. On the 13th day of the same month, they began to demolish the Royal city. Mount No-syu-ri is on the eastern border of Pékché.”

Upon this Kwisil Pok-sin, Eunsol of the Western Division, was mightily enraged, and betook himself to Mount Im-sya-ki [one book says, ‘‘ Northern Mount Im-kém-li”], while Yo Cha-chin, Eunsol of the Central Division, occupied the walled city of Kumanori* [one book says, ‘‘ Mount To-to-kinyu’’]. They each formed a camp and assembled the scattered troops. Their weapons had become exhausted in the previous

1 On the Japanese Envoys. 2 S‘ramanéra.

3 Lit. “a chewer of food.” 4

4 No doubt identical with Kumanare mentioned above, the present Ungchon. See above, Vol. I. p. 367.

V2 1.

MMVI. 22,

campaign, and therefore they fought with flails.!. The Silla army was beaten, and Pekché made booty of their arms, so that the Pekché weapons were as efficient as ever, and Thang did not dare to come in. Pok-sin and the others at length got together their countrymen, and with them held the Royal city. The people of the land paid honour to them, saying :—‘‘ The Minister Pok-sin! The Minister Cha-chin!” It was only Pok-sin who, by the admirable military expedients which he invented, raised up the country, which was already ruined.

Winter, roth month. Kwisil Pok-sin, Minister of Pékché, sent the Minister Kwi-chi and others with a present to the Empress of over one hundred Thang prisoners. These are now the men of Thang of the two districts of Fuha and Kataagata in the province of Mino. They also asked for troops and requested assistance. At the same time they prayed that the Prince Y6 Phung-chyang? might be given back [one book says :—‘‘ Minister Kwi-chi is the Talsol, Chyéng-chin ”], saying :—‘‘ The men of Thang, leading after them our maggotpests,* came and wasted and harassed our territory. They overturned our Government and took prisoners our Sovereign and his Ministers.

King Wicha, of Pékché, his wife Eun-ko, his son Nyung, etc., and his Ministers, viz. the Prime Minister, Chhyé6n Pok-kuk, Py6n-sy6ng, Son-teung, and others, over fifty persons in all, were captured by General Su on the 13th day of the 7th month, autumn, and sent away to the Land of Thang. This was perhaps'what was denoted by the causeless bearing of arms.*

Now the people of the Land of Peékché, putting their trust afar off in the Emperor’s protecting care, have assembled together anew, and formed a kingdom. We now humbly beg that we may be allowed to wait upon the Prince Phungchyang, who was sent by Pékché to be in attendance at the Celestial Court, and to make him the Ruler of the Country, etc., etc.” -

The Empress made an order, saying :—‘‘ We learn that in

1 Or clubs. 2 See above, A.D. 631.

3 The “maggot pest” is a kind of grub destructive to grain. But the word for pest also means “enemy.” Silla is obviously intended.

See above, XXVI. 17.

SAIMEI. 269

ancient times there have been cases of troops being asked for and assistance requested: to render help in emergencies, and to restore that which has been interrupted, is a manifestation of ordinary principles of right. The Land of Pekché, in its extremity, has come to us and placed itself in our hands. Their own country having been brought to ruin, having nowhere to betake themselves for help and none to apply to, making spears their pillows, tasting gall,’ and holding firmly to the hope of aid, they have come from afar and made a memorial to us. Our’ resolution in this matter is unshakeable. We shall give separate orders to Our generals to advance at the same time by a hundred routes, and then, like gathering clouds with thunderous commotion, meeting together at Satok, to massacre the monsters, and afford relief to the sufferers. Let the proper officials supply them with everything they require, and let them be dismissed with all due ceremony, etc., etc.” Prince Phung-chyang, with his wife and children, and his uncle, Chhyung-seung, etc., were dismissed home. The actual time of their being sent off may be seen in Year VII. One book says:—‘‘ The Empress established Phung-chyang as King, and made Sé-syang his assistant. They were sent off with all due ceremony.” 12th month, 24th day. The Empress proceeded to the Palace of Naniha. The Empress, in order to comply with the

_request of Pok-sin, thought of going to Tsukushi and thence

despatching a force in aid, and she therefore went there * in the first place and made provision of weapons of all kinds.

This year, with a view to the invasion of Silla in the interest of Pékché, an order was given to the province of Suruga to build a ship. When it was finished, and had been hauled as far as Womino, that ship, during the night, without cause, changed its bow foritsstern. By this people knew that in the end there would be defeat.*

1 To taste gall at every meal or to be always looking at gall—as the Prince of Yueh did in order not to forget his grievance against the Wu State. Giles. Gall in China does not represent bitterness, as with us, but courage.

2 Or their. 3 To Naniha.

4 The commentators suggest that Womino was a place in Shinano, but Shinano is an exclusively inland province, and it is not probable that a vessel destined for use in an invasion of Corea should have been dragged overland.

XXVI. 23.

A.D. 661. XXXVI. 24.

It was reported from the province of Shinano:—‘‘ A swarm of flies has flown in a westerly direction, crossing the Ohosaka hill. It was ten fathoms in thickness, and in height reached the azure sky.” Some people gathered that this portended the defeat of the army of relief. There was a popular song which said :— |

The little rice-field

Cultivated by my wife

The wild geese devour—

The wild geese of Mitowada— The woman’s rice-field

The wild geese devour :

My eldest son and I make a noise (But still) the woman’s rice-field The wild geese devour.!

7th year, Spring, rst month, 6th day. The Imperial ship first put to sea for the expedition against the West. |

8th day. The Imperial ship arrived at the sea of Ohoku.? At this time the Imperial Princess Ohota-hime* gave birth to a daughter, to whom accordingly the name was given of the Imperial Princess Ohoku.

14th day. The Imperial ship came to an anchor at the temporary Palace of Nigitatsu no Ishiyu in the province of Iyo.

3rd month, 25th day. The Imperial ship returned to Una no Ohotsu, where the Empress occupied the temporary Palace of - Ihase, the name of which the Empress altered to Nagatsu.

1 The text of this poem is extremely corrupt and obscure, and the above interpretation is highly conjectural. I have followed pretty closely the “ Shiki” version, the writer of which had before him a somewhat different text from that now given in editions of the “ Nihongi.” To arrive at the meaning he transposes a number of syllables, which may appear a rather violent proceeding, his idea apparently being that the original author of the poems had purposely transposed these syllables so as to render hiscomposition unintelligible to those who had not the clue. The wild geese are the Chinese and Silla men, who, in spite of the protests of Japan, continue to lay waste the Land of Pékché, whose weakness is alluded to by the words wife and woman. Dr. Florenz gives a detailed critical examination of the various versions of this poem.

2 In Bizen,

’ Daughter of Tenchi Tenno, and consort of Temmu Tenno.

SAIMEI. 271

Summer, 4th month. Pok-sin, of Pékché, sent an Envoy to present a memorial requesting gauss to wait upon (and bring away) their Prince Kyu-he.

In the ‘‘ Record of the reigns of Japan,” written by the Priest To-hyén,' it is said :—‘‘ Pok-sin, of Pékche, presented a writing in which he begged the Eastern Court to give up his Lord Kyu-he.” One book says :—‘‘In the fourth month the Empress transferred the capital to the Palace of Asakura.” f

5th month, 9th day. The Empress removed her residence to the Palace of Asakura? no Tachibana no Hironiha.

At this time trees belonging to the Shrine* of Asakura were cut down and cleared away in order to build this Palace. Therefore the Gods were angry and demolished the building. Some were also struck,* and in consequence the Grand Treasurer * and many of those in waiting took ill and died.

23rd day. Tamna,° for the first time, sent Prince A-pha-ki and others with tribute.

In the writing of Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, it is stated: —‘On the 25th day of the rst month of the year Kanoto Tori (A.D. 661), we arrived at Yueh-chow on our return journey. On the ist day of the 4th month, leaving Yuehchow, we proceeded homewards in an easterly direction, and on the 7th arrived south of Mount Ch‘éng-an-shan. On the 8th day at cock-crow we put out to sea with a south-west wind in our favour, but in mid-ocean we lost our way and tossed about, undergoing much suffering. On the gth day at nightfall we reached the island of Tamna with great difficulty. There we induced Prince A-pha-ki and eight other natives of the island to embark with us in the Guest-ship® to the end that we

! See above, XXVI. 18.

Thought to be in Chikuzen. Tachibana no Hironiha (the wide court of the orange-blossom) is probably an ornamental epithet.

Shrine is used for a Shinto place of worship ; temple means a Buddhist temple.

4 By a curse from the deities.

° Another reading is Chief Chamberlain.

§ Quelpaert. 7 See above, XXVI. 109.

8 The ship in which they had gone as visitors to China.

XXVI. 25.

XX VI. 26.

might present them to the Imperial Court. On the 23rd day of the 5th month, we presented them to the Imperial Court at Asakura. This was the first time that Tamna was received at Court. Moreover, the Envoys, who had been slandered by Tarushima, Yamato no Aya no Atahe, a follower of Chihung, received no gracious command.’ These Envoys were wroth, and their anger penetrated to the Gods of High Heaven, who with a thunderbolt killed Tarushima.” * The men of that day said of this :—‘‘ The divine vengeance of Yamato is near.” 6th month. Prince Ise died. Autumn, 7th month, 24th day. The Empress died in the Palace of Asakura. 8th month, rst day. The Prince Imperial, in attendance on the Empress’s remains, returned as far as the Palace of Ihase. That evening, on the top of Mount Asakura, there was a demon’* wearing a great hat, who looked down on the funeral proceedings. All the people uttered exclamations of wonder. Winter, roth month, 7th day. The Empress’s funeral train returning, put to sea. Hereupon the Prince Imperial, having come to an anchor in the same place, was filled with grief and longing for the Empress. So he sung to himself, saying :—

Longing as I do

For a sight of thee,

Now that I have arrived here, Even thus do I long Desirous of a sight of thee !

23rd day. The funeral of the Empress, returning, anchored

at Naniha. 11th month, 7th day. The Empress’s remains were temporarily interred at Asuka-gahara. Mourning began on this day, and lasted for nine days.

1 It is not clear whether the “ gracious command ” was that of the Emperor of China or the Empress of Japan. It appears to me that the writer is here going back to the slander of the Envoys, while in China, by another follower | of Chihung (XXVI. 14), and that the gracious command, the want of which enraged them, was a-courteous message from the Chinese Emperor to the Empress of Japan.

2 Or spirit.

SAIMEI. 273

The ‘Record of the reigns of Japan” says :—“ The men of Thang, Hsii Shou-yen and others, who were taken prisoners by Pok-sin, arrived in Tsukushi.” One book says :—‘‘ In the year Kanoto Tori (A.D. 661), the one hundred and six Thang prisoners presented by Pok-sin, Minister of Pékché, took up their abode at Harita in the province of Afumi. Under the year Kanoye Saru (A.D. 660), it is already stated that Pok-sin presented Thang prisoners. Therefore it is now explained what was done with them.”

VOL. Ti. Ji

BOOK XXVII.

THE EMPEROR AME MIKOTO HIRAKASU WAKE, ! (TENCHI? TENNO.)

THE Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake was the eldest son of the Emperor Okinaga tarashi-hi hiro-nuka.* His mother was called the Empress Ame toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime.* In the fourth year of her reign, the Empress Ame toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime resigned the Dignity to the Emperor Ame-yorodzu toyo-hi,’ and established the Emperor ® as Prince Imperial. The Emperor Ame-yorodzu toyo-hi died in the tenth month of his later fifth year.” In the following year the Empress Dowager assumed the Imperial Dignity. She died in the seventh year of her reign, on the 24th day of the 7th month. The Prince Imperial, clad in white garments,* discharged the functions of government.’

In this month General Su, the Turkic Prince Ch‘ipichiali ” and others proceeded by two routes—land and sea—as far as the Koryo walled city.”

The Prince Imperial removed his residence to the Palace ot .

1 Ame, heaven; mikoto, behest ; hirakasu, throw open. Wake is connected with wakaki, young. It is nearly equal to our word prince.

2 Heavenly intelligence. 3 Jomei Tenno, 4 Kogioku Tenno.

5 Kotoku Tenno, 6 i.e. the present Emperor Tenchi.

i.e. of the period Hakuchi, the second of the two year-periods into which his reign was divided.

%’ Mourning. Giles says ® half-mourning ;” but the phrase has‘here a more general application. Unbleached hempen cloth was probably the material.

9 The phrase A ‘fill is rendered in the interlinear gloss by matsurigoto kikoshimesu, i.e. ‘attended to the Government.” Giles and Williams give another explanation, which does not suit the present passage, But are not the ‘ij here the mourning regulations? and does not the phrase mean ‘announced the mourning for the Empress”?

10 Chinese pronunciation. 4 Now Phyéng-syang.

TENCHI. 275

Nagatsu, where by degrees he attended to the organization of the foreign war.

In the 8th month he sent the generals of the Front Division, Adzumi no Hirafu no Muraji, of Lower Daikwa rank, and _ Kahabe no Momoye no Omi, of Lower Shékwa rank, and the generals of the Rear Division, Abe no Hikeda no Hirafu no Omi, of Lower Daikwa rank, Kuma, Mononobe no Muraji, of Upper Daisen rank, and Oho-ishi, Mori no Kimi, of Upper Daisen rank, to the assistance of Pékché. He alsosent arms and grain.

Another book adds here :—‘ He sent separately Ajimasa, Sawi no Muraji, of Lower Daisen rank, and Takutsu, Hada no Miyakko, of Lower Shésen rank, for the protection of Pékché.”

gth month. The Prince Imperial, while having his Court at the Palace of Nagatsu, conferred a cap of woven stuff! on Phung-chhyang, the Pekché Prince. Moreover he gave him to wife the younger sister of Komoshiki, Oho no Omi. He accordingly sent Ajimasa, Sawi no Muraji, of Lower Daisen rank, and Takutsu, Hada no Miyakko, in command of a force of more than five thousand men to escort him to his own country. Now when Phung-chhyang arrived in his country, Pok-sin came to meet him, and bowing his head to the ground, delivered to him the government of the land, entrusting to him everything without exception.

12th month. Information was received from Koryé that in this 12th month the cold in that Cloud-chariot. country -was so _ intense that the River Phé-kang’ was frozen. Therefore the Thang army made an uproar with drums and gongs, cloud-chariots * and

1 See above, XXV. 41.

? Probably the river now known as the Thé-tong-kang.

[de illustration. The cloud-chariots were movable erections. for

overlooking the enemy’s defensive works, ‘They correspond to the zurrts of Roman warfare. ;

T -2

battering-engines. The Koryé troops were brave and stalwart, and therefore re-took two of the Thang forts. There were only two left, which they prepared to take by a night attack. The Thang soldiers, nursing their knees, wept aloud. But their (the Koryo men’s ?) arms were blunted and their strength exhausted, so that they were unable to take them.’ If this is not a case of navel-biting* disgrace, what is? The priest To-hy6n says :—‘ To describe the intentions of Chhyun-chhyu*—He was really about to begin with

Battering-engine.

Koryé, and he first made it known to Pekché. The close attack of Pékché was exceedingly urgent and distressing, therefore it is so stated.” *

In this year Maro, Kishida no Omi, Governor of the province of Harima, and others, presented a precious sword, saying :-— “Tt was found in a hole in the millet-field of a man of the district of Saya.”

Moreover, when the generals for assisting Koryo cast anchor at the beach of Kaphari in Pékché, they lit a fire. The ashes became changed and formed a hole, from which there issued a

| The two forts above mentioned. ) i.e. helpless disgrace. To bite one’s navel is impossible.

King of Silla. 4 All this is most unclear.

TENCHI, 277

thin noise like that of a sounding arrow.' Some said that this was an omen of the ultimate downfall of Kory6 and Pékché.

Ist year, Spring, ist month, 27th day. A grant was made to the Kwisil Pok-sin, Minister of Pékché, of 100,000 arrows, 500 kin of raw silk, rooo kin of floss silk, rooo tan of cloth, 1000 hides of leather, and 3000 koku ® of seed-rice.

3rd month, 4th day. The Emperor presented to the King of Pékché 300 tan of cloth.

In this month the men of Thang and the men of Silla invaded Kory6. Koryé asked aid from our Government, and generals were sent, who occupied the walled city of Sonyu. Owing to this, the men of Thang were unable to conquer the southern territory, while Silla was. prevented from overthrowing the fortresses to the west.

Summer, 4th month. A rat brought forth young in a horse’s tail, The Buddhist priest Tohy6n divined, saying :—‘‘ The men of the North are about to attach themselves to the Southern Country.” Perhaps (he meant) that Kory6, being beaten, would become a vassal of Japan.

5th month. The General-in-Chief, Adzumi no Hirafu no Muraji, of Lower Daikin rank, and others, in command of a fleet of 170 ships, escorted Phung-chhyang and his people to the Land of Pékché, where, by an Imperial edict, he was made to take up the succession to the (royal) Dignity. Moreover a golden tablet was conferred on Pok-sin, his back was

stroked, and he was praised and an honorary grant made to.

him. At this time Phung-chhyang and his people, and also Pok-sin, received the Imperial decree with their heads bowed to the ground, so that everybody shed tears.

6th month, 28th day. Pékché sent the Talsol, Manchi, and others to offer tribute and bring presents.

Winter, 12th month, 1st day. Phung-chhyang of Peékché, his Minister Pok-sin, and others held counsel with Sawi no Muraji and Yechi no Takutsu, saying :—‘‘ This Chyu-yu® is far away from cultivated lands. The soil is unfertile, and there is no land suitable for agriculture or for the mulberry tree. It is simply a stronghold for defensive warfare. If we were to

Nari-kabura. See above, Vol I. p. 87. A measure now equal to 5°13 bushels.

No doubt the same place as the Sonyu above mentioned.

A.D. 662.

A.D. 663.

‘remain here long, the people would starve. _We should remove

to Phi-syéng. Phi-syong is girt on the north and west by the

‘Rivers Ko-nyén and Tan-kyong, while on the south and east it

is protected by deep mud and high’earthworks. It is encompassed on all sides by rice-fields, to which the rain-water is drawn down by cutting canals. Its produce of flowers and fruit is the fairest of all the three Kingdoms of Corea. A source of food and clothing, it is a choice situation favoured by the two first principles.’ It may be said that it lies low, but why should this prevent us from removing thither ?”’ Upon this Yechi no Takutsu alone stood forward and objected, saying :—‘“‘ The distance between Phi-syéng and the position occupied by the enemy can be covered in one night’s march. This is extremely near. Should a surprise take place, regrets would be useless. Now starvation is a secondary matter; destruction demands our first attention. The reason why the enemy do not now rashly approach is that Chyu-yu has taken advantage of a scarped hill by which it is thoroughly well fortified. The cliffs are high and the ravines narrow. This makes it easy to defend and difficult to attack. But if we occupied the low ground, how should the country have remained undisturbed up to this day?” In the end, they refused to listen to his remonstrances and made Phi-syong the capital.

This year, in order to assist Pékché, arms were put in order, ships fitted out, and stores of army provisions prepared.

This year was the year Midzunoye Inu (59th) of the Cycle.

and year, Spring, 2nd month, 2nd day. Pekché sent the Talsol, Kim-syu, and others to offer tribute. Silla men wasted by fire four districts of the southern border of Pekché. They also captured Antok and other strong positions. This being so, the enemy were not far from Phi-syéng,® and this position became therefore untenable, so they came back again and occupied Chyu-yu, in accordance with Takutsu’s policy.

In this month, the Minister Pok-sin sent up (to the Emperor) Hsii Shou-yen and other Thang prisoners.

3rd month. Wakugo, Kamitsukenu no Kimi, and Ohobuta,

1 The Yin and Yang.

I cannot identify Phi-syéng or Antok, but they must have been in the southern part of the present province of Kyéngsyangdo. The Coreans were fond of changing the names of their cities.

TENCHI. 279

Hashibito no Muraji, Generals of the Front Division, Wosa, Kose no Kamusaki no Omi, and Nemaro, Miwa no Kimi, generals of the Middle Division, and Hirafu, Abe no Hikeda no Omi, and Kamatsuka,' Ohoyake no Omi, Generals of the Rear Division, were sent in command of 27,000 men to invade Silla.

Summer, 5th month, 1st day. Inugami no Kimi, who had hurried to Kory6 to give information of warlike matters, on his way back saw Kyu-hé’ at the walled city of Sydk-syéng. Kyu-hé accordingly told him of Pok-sin’s guilt.

6th month. Wakugo, Kamitsukenu no Kimi, General of the Front Division, and the others, took two cities of Silla named Sapi and Kinokang. Phung-chhyang, King of Pékché, suspecting Pok-sin of harbouring treasonous intentions, bound him with a leathern strap passed through his palms. But he was unable to come to a decision of himself, and did not know what to do. So he inquired of his Ministers, saying :—‘‘ Poksin’s guilt has been soand so. Shall he be beheaded, or not ? ”’ Upon this, the Talsol, Tok Chip-tok, said :—‘‘ This traitor ought not to be let off.” Pok-sin forthwith spat upon Chip-tok and said :—‘* Thou worthless dog! Thou idiotic slave!’’ The King compelled his stout fellows to execute him and to put his head in pickle. |

Autumn, 8th month, 13th day. Silla, taking advantage of the King of Pékché having put to death his own good general, laid plans to enter that country direct, and first of all to capture Chyu-yu. Now Pékché learnt the enemy’s plan, and addressed his generals, saying:—‘‘I now hear that Omi, Ihohara no Kimi, the auxiliary general of the Land of Great * Japan, in command of more than 10,000 stout fellows, is on the point of arriving hither by sea. I hope that you, my generals, will take such measures as are suitable in advance. I intend myself to proceed to Pekchon and give him seasonable entertainment.” |

17th day. The hostile generals arrived before Chyu-yu and encompassed the Royal city. The Thang generals, in command of 170 fighting ships, drew up in line of battle in the

1 Sickle-handle. 2 A Pékché Prince. See above, XXVI. 24.

Dai Nippon. The first instance of the use of dai, great, in this connection,

Pékchon river." The Japanese warships which first arrived engaged the Thang fleet, but had not the advantage, and therefore retired. Great Thang stood on its guard in strict order of battle.

27th day. The Japanese generals and the Pékché King, regardless of the aspect of affairs, said to one another :—“ If we struggle which shall get first, they will naturally retire of themselves.” So they again led forward the routed Japanese ranks, and the troops of the Middle Division of their force, to attack the Great Thang fleet. But Thang closed upon their vessels from right and left, and engaged them from all sides. In a short space of time the Imperial force was defeated, and many fell into the water and were drowned. The ships were unable to manceuvre either astern or ahead. Yechi no Takutsu looked up to heaven and made oaths; he gnashed his teeth, and in his rage slew severaltensofmen. He then fell fighting. At this time King Phung-chhyang of Pékché with a number of others, embarked in a ship and fled to Koryé.

gth month, 7th day. Not until now did the Pékché city of Chyu-yu surrender to Thang. Then the people of that

_ country said to one another :—‘‘ Chyu-yu has fallen; there is

A.D. 664.

nothing more to be done; this day the name of Pékché has become extinct. Shall we ever visit again the place where the tombs (of our ancestors) are? Let us, however, repair to the city of Ho-nyé, and meet there with the Japanese generals, so as to concert with them the measures required by the circumstances.” Inthe end the wives and children, who had from the first remained in the walled town of Chhim-pok-ki, were informed of their intention to quit the country.

11th day. . They set out for Muho.

13th day. They arrived at Ho-nyé.?

24th day. The Japanese fleet, with the (Pékché) Minister Y6 Cha-sin, and the Talsol, Mok-so Kwi-chi, Kong-na Chinsyu, and Ong-nyé Pong-nyu, along with the people of the country, arrived at the city of Ho-nyé. The next day they set sail, and at length bent their course towards Japan.

3rd year, Spring, 2nd month, 9th day. The Emperor,’ by

' I take this to be the river now called Naktong, in the south of Corea.

2 The Interlinear Kana has Tere. 3 He is called Prince Imperial both above and below.

TENCHI. 281

orders to the Prince Imperial, his younger brother, announced an augmentation and revision of the caps denoting official rank, and also an increase in the designations of the grades, as well as matters relating to the senior members of families, their vassals and domestic retainers.

There were twenty-six grades of caps, viz. :—- |

Dai-shiki Sho-shiki Dai-shu Sho-shu Dai-shi Sh6-shi

Upper Dai-kin Middle Dai-kin Lower Dai-kin Upper Sho-kin Middle Sho-kin Lower Sho-kin . Upper Dai-sen

’ Middle Dai-sen

Lower Dai-sen Upper Dai-otsu Middle Dai-otsu Lower Dai-otsu Upper Sho-otsu Middle Sh6-otsu Lower Sh6-otsu Dai-ken Sho-ken

(greater woven stuff) (lesser eC (greater embroidery) (lesser doy (greater purple)

. (lesser do. )

(greater brocade)

( do. )

( do. ) (lesser brocade)

( Bioeet i" 4)

( do. ) (greater mountain) (. do. ) ( do. ) (greater kingfisher’) ( do. ) ( do, ) (lesser kingfisher)

( do. )

( do. ) (greater ken) (lesser ken) ”

These made in all twenty-six grades. The former kwa (flower) was changed to kin (brocade), and six grades were added, beginning with Kin and ending with Otsu. There was also an augmentation and alteration by which the single grade of initial rank was changed to the two grades of Daiken and Shoken. These were made different, but in all other respects the former rule was followed.

To the senior members of the great families long swords

1 See above, XXV. 4I. 2 Ken means to set up, to establish. These two grades correspond to the Risshin or Kembu named above, XXV., 41.

were granted, and to the senior members of lesser families short swords were granted, while to the senior members of the Tomo no Miyakko, etc., shields and bows and arrows were given. Moreover, their vassals and domestic retainers were settled.

3rd month. Prince Syén-kwang’ of Pékché and his people were given a residence at Naniha.

There was a star which fell north of the capital.

This spring there was an earthquake.

Summer, 5th month, 17th day. Liu Jén-yiian, the (Chinese) general for Pékché, sent the Chao-san-ta-fu? Kuo Wu-ts‘ung to present a letter-box * and gifts.

In this month the Oho-omi, Soga no Muraji, of Tai-shi rank, died. One book says :—‘‘ The Oho-omi died in the intercalary fifth month.”

6th month. The Empress Dowager’ Shima died.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. Kuo Wu-ts‘ung and his companions were dismissed home. On this day the Emperor ordered Nakatomi no Naijin® to send the Buddhist priest Chi-sho with presents for Kuo Wu-ts‘ung.

4th day.° An entertainment was given to Kuo Wu-ts‘ung and his suite.

In this month Ké-kim, Prime Minister of Koryé, died in that country. He left dying injunctions to his children, saying :—‘‘ Ye brethren, live together in harmony, as a fish and water, and do not compete with one another for rank. If you do not so, you will surely become a laughing-stock to your neighbours.”

12th month, 12th day. Kuo Wu-ts‘ung and his suite took their departure.

1 The history of Pékché in the “ Tongkam” ends with the previous King Wicha. Syén-kwang was his son.

? Lower fifth rank under the Thang dynasty.

’ Of course, a box containing a letter is meant.

The original might be more literally translated Empress grandmother,, and this Empress was really Tenchi’s grandmother, but as this term is used elsewhere simply as an honorary appellation, I prefer to render it by Empress Dowager.

®) Viz. Kamatari Ko.

5 This is the same date as the last. There is something wrong here.

TENCHI. 283

In this month it was reported from the province of Ahaji, saying :—‘‘In the water of a pig-trough belonging to Mu, Shinuta no Fumibito, a man of the district of Sakata, rice grew all of a sudden. Mu gathered it and put it by. Every day his wealth increased. There isa mancalled Oho, Ihaki no Sukuri, of the district of Kurimoto, at the head of whose bride’s mattress rice grew up during her first night’s stay with him and formed an ear. In the morning it bent down and ripened. The following night another ear was formed. She went out into the courtyard, when two keys fell down from heaven before her. She took them up and gave them to Oho, who from this time began to be a wealthy man.”

In this year guards and beacon-fires were placed in the islands of Tsushima and Iki and in the Land of Tsukushi. Moreover in Tsukushi a great embankment was constructed, and water collected. This was called a minoki or watercastle.’

4th year, Spring, 2nd month, 25th day. The Empress Dowager Hashibito * died.

In this month, after a comparison of the Pekché degrees of official rank, there was granted to the Kwi-sil, Chips, in consideration of the eminent services of the Minister Pok-sin, the rank of Lower Shokin. [His original rank was that of Talsol.*5] Moreover Pekché common people, men and women to the number of more than 400, were given residences in the ‘district of Kanzaki, in the province of Afumi.

3rd month, 1st day. For the sake of the Bene Dowager Hashibito, 330 persons entered religion.

In this month rice-lands were granted to Be. Pékché people of Kanzaki.

Autumn, 8th month. The Talsol, Tap Pon-chhyun, was sent to build a castle in the province of Nagato.

The Talsol, Ong-nyé Pong-nyu, and the Talsol, Sa-pi Pok-pu,

1 A native authority quoted in the “Shikai” edition says :—“ The embankment of the water-castle in the district of Mikasa is four ken (twenty-four feet) in height, fifteen ken in width of base, and 400 ken from east to west. The space within the embankment has been made into rice-fields.”

2 Kotoku Tenno’s wife. Empress Dowager is literally Great Consort.

3 The Chinese characters used for this in the “ Nihongi” are = 2S

But, as Dr. Florenz points out, the proper characters are 4 AS, which in Corean are read Tésol.

A.D. 665.

12,

A.D. 666.

were sent to the Land of Tsukushi, where they built the two castles of Ohono and Woyogi.

Tamna sent ambassadors to the Court.

gth month, 23rd day. The Land of Thang sent Liu Té-kao Chao-san-ta-fu,’ Sub-prefect ? of Ichou, and Shang-chu-kuo * and others.

By others is meant a General of the Right Division of the Guards, of the rank of Shang-chu-kuo, a General for Peékché, who was a Chao-ta-fu of Chu-kuo rank, by name Kuo Wu-Ts‘ung, and others, 254 persons in all. 7th month, 28th day. They arrived at Tsushima. gth month, 2oth day. They arrived at Tsukushi. 22nd day. They forwarded a letter-case.

Winter, roth month, 11th day. A great review was held at Uji.

t1th month, 13th day. A banquet was given to Liu Té-kao and the others.

12th month, 14th day. Presents were made to Liu Té-kao and the rest.

In this month Liu Té-kao and his people took their departure.

In this year Oho-ishi, Mori no Kimi, of Shokin rank, and others were sent to Great Thang, etc., etc.

By others is meant Ihashiki, Sakahibe no Muraji, of Shosen rank, and Harima, Kimi no Kishi, of Daiotsu rank. They no,doubt went to escort the Thang Envoys. —

5th year, Spring, Ist month, 11th day. Koryé sent Neungnu, of the Former Division,’ and others to offer tribute.

On this day Tamna sent Prince Si-yé and others to offer presents.

3rd month. The Prince Imperial went in person to the house of Saheki no Komaro no Muraji to inquire of his illness. He lamented him on account of his loyal service from the beginning.

1 See above, XXVII. Io. 2 Sze-ma.

5 Upper-pillar Country. A title.

There were in Koryé five Divisions. The first was the Inner or Yellow Division; the second was the Northern or After Division ; the third was the Eastern or Left Division; the Fourth was the Southern or Former Division ; the fifth was the Western or Right Division.

nn ae

TENCHI. 285.

Summer, 6th month, 4th day. Neung-nu of Koryé, of the Former Division, and his people took their departure.

Autumn, 7th month. There were great floods.

This autumn the land-tax and commuted taxes were remitted.

Winter, roth month, 26th day. Koryo sent the Minister Eul-syang! Om-chhu and others to offer tribute.

The Chief Envoy, the Minister Eulsyang Om-chhu, the Associate Envoy Tun, of the rank of Talsyang, Ya-kwang Hyon-mu, of the Second Rank, and others.

This winter the rats of the capital migrated towards Afumi. Over 2000 Pekché people, men and women, were settled in the East country. Without distinction of black and white,’

they were all maintained at Government expense for three ©

years beginning with the year Midzunoto I.’

Chiyu, a Buddhist priest of the Yamato no Aya, presented to the Emperor a south-pointing chariot.*

6th Year, Spring, 2nd month, 27th day. The Empress Ame toyo-takara ikashi-hi tarashi-hime* and the Imperial Princess Hashibito® were buried together in the misasagi on the Hill of Wochi. On this day the Imperial granddaughter

the Imperial Princess Ohota was buried in a tomb’ in front of

the misasagi.

Koryé, Pékché and Silla all made mourning along the Imperial highway.®

The Prince Imperial addressed the Ministers, saying :—-‘‘ In obedience to the commands of the Empress Dowager and the Empress, I have compassion on the myriad people, and therefore have not undertaken the work of constructing a stone sarcophagus.’ I trust that this may be taken as a mirror and a lesson for all time.”

3rd month, r9th day. The capital was removed to Afumi.

1 An official rank. ) i.e. of priests and laymen. 7 A.D, 663. 4 A compass, See above, XXVI. Io. ra ) Saimei Tenno. . § Kotoku Tenno’s Consort.

Several of the misasagi have just outside the moat circular mounds of much smaller size. These have a small moat and one or two rows of clay cylinders round them. The tomb in question is still pointed out and known as the Ishidzuka or stone mound.

8 By which the Imperial funeral procession passed. » This is the literal translation, and it is true that stone sarcophagi were used in burial. But I am disposed to think that the vault is intended. Not

A.D. 667,

At this time the common people of the Empire did not desire the removal of the capital. Many made satirical remonstrance, and there were also many popular songs. Every day and every night there were numerous conflagrations.

6th month. The district of Kadono' presented to the Emperor a white swallow.”

Autumn, 7th month, 11th day. Tamna sent the Minister Choén-ma and others to offer presents.

8th month. The Prince Imperial proceeded to the Yamato capital. '

Winter, roth month. Namséng,’ of Koryé, the elder brother, left the city* for a tour in the provinces. Upon this, his two younger brothers, who remained in the city, listening to the evil speeches of the gentry and nobles associated with. them, opposed him and would not allow him to enter. Hereupon Namséng ran away to Great Thang and laid plans for the destruction of his country.

11th month, gth day. Liu Jén-yiian, the (Chinese) General for Pékché, sent the Prefect of Ungsan,’ in the Governorship of Ungchin,’ Szema Fats‘ung, of Shang-chu-kuo rank, and others to escort Ihashiki, Sakahibe no Muraji, of Lower Daisen rank, and his companions to the Governor-General’s residence in Tsukushi.’

13th day. Szema Fats‘ung and his companions took their departure homewards. Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, of Lower Shédsen rank, and Moroshi, Kasa no Omi, of Lower Daiotsu rank, were made Escort Envoys.

In this month there were built the castle of Takayasu in the province of Yamato, the castle of Yashima in the district of Yamada in the province of Sanuki, and the castle * of Kanada in the province of Tsushima.

to make a sarcophagus would afford a very trifling relief to the people. The vault on the other hand was a very considerable work, owing to the enormous stones of which it was built.

1 In Yamashiro. 2 A good omen. 3’ He was Chief Minister.

4 Phyéngyang, the capital, is meant. » Bear-hill. Bear-port.

6 The “Tongkam” says :—“‘In the year 660, Thang divided the former territory of Pékché into five provinces, viz., Ungchin, Mahan, Tongmyong, Keumny6n and Tokan.

7 The Dazaifu or Viceroyalty.

8 We hear in this reign for the first time of the building of castles

TENCHI. 287

Intercalary 11th month, 11th day.

Chonma and his companions received presents of 14 hiki of brocade, 19 hiki of yuhada,’ 24 hiki of dark red stuff, 24 tan of violet cloth, 58 tan of peach-dyed stuff, 26 axes, 64 sickles, and 61 swords.

7th year, Spring, 1st month, 3rd day. The Prince Imperial assumed the Imperial Dignity.

One book says that he assumed the Dignity in the 3rd month of the 6th year—the year Hinoto U of the Cycle.’

7th day. A banquet was given to the Ministers within the Palace.

23rd day. The Escort Envoys Hakatoko and his colleagues reported their mission.

2nd month, 23rd day. Princess Yamato bime, daughter of the Imperial Prince Furubito no Ohoye, was appointed Empress-consort. In the end four concubines were provided. One was the daughter of the Oho-omi, Soga no Yamada no Ishikaha Maro, by name Wochi no Iratsume. [Some books call her Minodzuko hime.} She bore one son and two daughters. The first was called the Imperial Princess Ohota ; the second was called the Imperial Princess Uno.* When she possessed the Empire she dwelt in the Palace of Kiyomibara in Asuka. She afterwards removed the Palace to Fujihara. The third was called the Imperial Prince Takeru. He was dumb and could not speak.

One book says :—‘‘ Wochi no Iratsume had one son and two daughters. The first was called the Imperial Prince Takeru ; the second was called the Imperial Princess Ohota; the third was called the Imperial Princess Uno.” One book says :—‘‘ The daughter of the Oho-omi, Soga no

. Yamada no Maro, was named Chinu no Iratsume. She bore the Imperial Princess Ohota and the Imperial Princess Sarara.”’ .

Next there was the younger sister of Wochi no Iratsume, named Mehi no Iratsume. She gave birth to the Imperial Princess Minabe and the Imperial Princess Abe.‘ When the

(th ian This character, which in China and Corea means a walled city, is in Japan used in a sense nearly the same as our word “ castle.”

1 Silk stuff tied and then dyed, so that a pattern is produced.

2 A.D. 667. % Jito Tenno. + Gemmei Tenno,

A.D. 668.

XXVILI. 16.

NOX Lite,

Imperial Princess Abe possessed the Empire, she dwelt in the Palace of Fujihara. She afterwards removed the capital to Nara. One book says :—‘‘ The name Sakurawi no Iratsume was given to Mehi no Iratsume.”

Next there was the daughter of the Oho-omi, Abe no Kurahashi Maro, named Tachibana no Iratsume. She gave birth to the Imperial Princess Asuka, and the Imperial Princess Nittabe.

Next there was the daughter of the Oho-omi, Soga no Akaye, named Hitachi no Iratsume. She gave birth to the Imperial Princess Yamabe.

There were also four Palace women die bore (to the Emperor) sons and daughters. One was the daughter of Wotatsu, Woshiumi no Miyakko, named Shikobuko no Iratsume. She had one son and two daughters. The first was called the Imperial Princess Ohoye ; the second was called the Imperial Prince. Kahajima ; _ third was called the Imperial Princess Idzumi.

Further there was the daughter of Tokoma, Kurikuma no Obito, named Kurohime no Iratsume. She gave birth to the Imperial Princess Momutori.

Further there was Michi no Kimi Iratsume, who was the mother of the Imperial Prince Shiki.

Further there was Yakako, Iga no Uneme, who was the mother of the Imperial Prince Iga. He subsequently received the cognomen of the Imperial Prince Ohotomo.

Summer, 4th month, 6th day. Pékché' sent Mi-to-sa-pu and others to offer tribute.

16th day. Mi-to-sa-pu and his companions took their departure.

5th month, 5th day. The Emperor hunted? on the Moor of Kamafu. At this time the Prince Imperial, being the Emperor’s younger brother, all the Princes, the Inner Minister* andthe other Ministers were all without exception in his train.

1 There was no Kingdom of Pékché at this time.

2 Any excursion of the Emperor’s was called hunting. The hunt on this occasion was no doubt for medicinal herbs Hipcrlebic a for which this was the appointed day.

% Naijin.

TENCHI. 289

6th month. The Prince of Ise and the Prince his younger brother died on consecutive days. Their official rank is not clear.’ .

Autumn, 7th month. Koryéd sent Envoys by way of Koshi to offer tribute. The winds and waves were high, and they were therefore unable to return.

Prince Kurikuma was appointed Governor of Tsukushi.

At this time the province of Afumi practised military exercises.

Again, pasture farms were largely provided, and horses were let loose there.

Again, the province of Koshi presented to the Emperor burning earth and burning water.’

Again, by the shore-pavilion,’ fish of various kinds came, covering the water.

Again, the Yemishi were entertained.

Again, the Toneri, by Imperial command, held banquets in various places.

The people of that time said:—‘‘Is the Emperor’s life drawing to a close?”’

gth month, 12th day. Silla sent Kim Tong-won, of the rank of Sason, and others to offer tribute.

26th day. Nakatomi no Naijin sent the Buddhist priests Hoben and Shimpitsu to present a ship to the Teé-kak-u * Yu-sin, Prime Minister of Silla. It.was delivered to Tong-wén and his companions.

29th day. Mimimaro, Fuse no Omi, was sent with a present for the King of Silla of a ship for. the conveyance of tribute. It was delivered to Tong-w6n and his companions.

Winter, roth month. The Duke* of Ying, the Thang Commander-in-Chief, destroyed Koryé6. When King Chyungmu of Koryé first established that kingdom, he wished his government to last for a thousand years. His mother said :— “Tf thou governest the country well, thou mayst accomplish

1 This sentence is no doubt an interpolation, as the “ Shtikai” points out.

2 No doubt coal (or peat) and crude petroleum are meant. The latter is worked at the present day in Echigo, which forms part of the ancient province of Koshi.

3 The shore of Lake Biwa. * An official rank,

) His name was Li Tsi. See Mayers, p. 124.

VOR, if. U

nO. 4185 F 18.

A.D. 660.

this. However, it will last for just 700 years.”' The downfall of this kingdom at this time took place just at the end of its existence for 700 years.

r1th month, 1st day. There were presented to the King of Silla 50 pieces of fine silk, 500 kin of floss silk, and roo hides of leather. These were delivered to Tong-w6n and his companions.

Presents were given to Tong-wén and his companions, the value of which varied in each case.

sth day. Maro, Chimori no Omi, of Lower Shésen rank, and Kishi no Woshibi were sent to Silla. On this day, Kim Tong-w6n and his people took their departure. }

In this year the Buddhist priest Ddogid stole the Kusanagi” sword and escaped with it, making for Silla. But wind and rain so perplexed him on his way, that he came back again.®

8th year, Spring, 1st month, gth day. Soga no Akaye no Omi was appointed Governor of Tsukushi.

3rd month, 11th day. Tamna sent Prince Kumaki and others with tribute.’

18th day. A present of seed-grain was made to the King of Tamna. On this day Prince Kumaki and his people took their departure.

Summer, 5th month, 5th day. The Emperor went hunting on the plain of Yamashina.” The Prince Imperial, who was the Emperor’s younger brother, Fujihara no Naidaijin, and all the Ministers without exception followed in his train.

Autumn, 8th month, 3rd day. The Emperor ascended the peak of Takayasu. He took counsel as to a project of repairing” the castle there, but in pity for the labour which it would entail on the people, he abandoned this idea, and did not go on with

1 The “ Tongkam” gives Ko Chyung-mu as the name of the founder of the Kingdom of Kokuryé. The prediction is not given in this work.

2 See'above, Vol. I. p. 205.

3 This story has been considerably developed by later writers.

Tamna, known to us as Quelpaert, and to modern Coreans as Ché-ju, was for a long time more or less independent of the rest of Corea. In the 13th century the inhabitants were in continual rebellion.

5 Now a station on the railway between Kidto and Otsu. See above, DON tke Te

6 See above, XXVII. 14, and below, XXVII. 22.

TENCHI. 291

the work. The people of that time appreciated this, and exclaimed, saying :—‘‘ This is the virtue of loving-kindness. Is it not generous ?” etc., etc.

This autumn it thundered’ in the house of Fujihara no Naidaijin.

gth month, 11th day. Silla sent the Sason, Tok-yu, and others with tribute.

Winter, roth month, roth day. The Emperor paid a visit to the house of the Naidaijin Fujihara, and made personal inquiry after his illness. His grief was exceedingly great. Accordingly he said :—‘‘ It is surely no vain saying that the way of Heaven helps goodness: nor is the principle that the accumulation of good actions redounds to happiness of no effect. If there is anything which can be done, you will inform me of

it.” He answered and said :—‘‘ Thy servant has been wanting.

in cleverness: what more is to be said? Only I trust that for my burial simple arrangements may be made. While alive I did no service for my country at war; why, then, should I impose a heavy burden on it when I am dead?” etc., etc. The wise men of that day, hearing of this, were filled with admiration, and said :—‘‘ We would humbly compare this one saying with the wise maxims of ancient sages: shall the General of the Great Tree’s* refusal of rewards be related in the same year with it?”

15th day. The Emperor sent his younger brother, the Prince Imperial, of the Eastern Palace,’ to the house of the Naidaijin:Fujihara, to confer on him the cap of ‘‘ Great Woven Stuff” and the rank of Oho-omi.* He also granted him a surname, and made him the House of Fujihara.* From this time forward he was generally known as Fujihara no Daijin.

. ! No doubt the meaning is that it was struck by lightning.

2 Feng I. Died A.D. 34. A famous commander under Han Kwang Wu, and renowned for modesty and dislike of ostentation. From his habit of retiring to sit beneath a tree for the purpose of solitary self-communing, he was called by his soldiers the General of the Great Tree. Mayers, p. 41.

The Heir to the Throne occupied the Eastern Palace, and is often spoken of by this term.

Or Daijin.

) Fujihara is a town in Yamato, in the district of Takechi. The name is a very famous one in subsequent Japanese History, This statesman is better known as Kamatari Ko. See above.

LON.

XXVIT. 22.

A.D. 670.

16th day. Fujihara no Naidaijin died.

The ‘‘ Nihon Seiki’ says :—‘‘ The Naidaijin died at the age of fifty in his private residence. He was removed for temporary burial to the south of the mountain. Oh! cruel Heaven! that could not bring itself to leave this aged man! Alas! what sorrow!” The inscription on his tomb says that he died at the age of fifty-six.’

19th day. The Emperor went to the house of Fujihara no Naidaijin, where he gave orders to Soga no Akaye no Omi, of Upper Daikin rank, and declared to him his gracious will. He accordingly bestowed on him a golden incense-burner.

12th month. There wasa firein the Treasury. This winter the Castle of Takayasu was repaired. The Land-tax of the home provinces was collected. At this time the Temple of Ikaruga was burnt.

This year Kujira,? Kahachi no Atahe, of Middle Shoékin rank, and others were sent on a mission to the Land of Great Thang.

Moreover, the Minister Y6 Cha-sin, the Minister Kwisil Chip-sa, and others, men and women, to the number of over 4700 persons, were removed and settled in the district of Kamafu in the province of Afumi.

Moreover, Great Thang sent Kuo Ya-ts‘ung anal others, more than 2000 men.

gth year, Spring, ist month, 7th day. The Emperor, by command to the gentry and Daibu, held a great archery meeting within the Palace Gate.

14th day. The Emperor promulgated Court ceremonial regulations, and rules for people to give way to each other when passing along the roads.* He also prohibited heedless slanders and foul falsehoods.

2nd month. Registers of population were prepared. Robbers and vagabonds were suppressed.

.1 This is the first mention of such inscriptions. They were engraved on erect slabs of stone, or on wooden posts set up on the mound. None belonging to this early period have remained to our day.

2 This personal name means “ whale.”

3 In the Giseirei it is said : —“In passing along the highways, the mean should get out of tle way of the satis the young of the old, and the light of the heavy.”

TENCHI. 293

At this time the Emperor visited the plain of Himo in the district of Kamafu, and inspected a site for a Palace.

Moreover, the Castle of Takayasu was repaired, and stores of grain and salt collected.

Moreover, one castle was built in Nagato, and two in Tsukushi.

3rd month, gth day. Close to Miwi,’ on the mountain, Shint6 places of worship were laid out, and offerings of cloth distributed to them. The litany was pronounced by Nakatomi no Kane no Muraji.”

Summer, 4th month, 30th day. After midnight a fire broke out in Horiuji.* Not a single building was left.

There was great rain, with thunder.

5th month. There was a popular ditty, as follows :—

To sport by the end

Of the bridge thrown across # Come forth, my boy !

To the eight-fold wooden doors Of the house of Tamate

If thou comest forth

Thou shalt not repent it. | Come forth, my boy !

To the eight-fold wooden doors Of the house of Tamate.°

6th month. Within the capital a tortoise was caught. On its back was written the character for Saru.® It was

1 Where the well-known Temple of Miwidera now stands—not far from Otsu. Miwi means august well. It was with water from this well that the Emperors Tenchi and Temmuand the Empress Jito were washed at birth. Hence the name.

2 It was the province of the Nakatomi to read the zorzfo, or Shinté prayers, while the Imbe laid out the offerings.

3 The same as the Ikaruga Temple mentioned above, XXVII. 22. Vide ‘Murray’s Handbook,” 2nd ed. p. 394.

4 i.e. a slight, temporary bridge.

By the house of Tamate one commentator understands the Temple of HoOriuji. Another thinks the poem may, perhaps, be an advice to the Emperor Temmu to enter religion, and avoid the Imperial Dignity. To me its application is wholly obscure. The metre is irregular naga-uta.

6 The monkey, one of the years of the Duodenary Cycle. It recurred two years later, and was marked by civil disturbances, of which this was supposed to be an omen.

A.D. 671.

OK NO UE BG.

yellow above and black beneath,’ and was about six inches in length.

Autumn, gth month, ist day. Tsuratari, Adzumi no Muraji, was sent to Silla.

In this year water-mills were made; and therewith iron smelted.?

roth year, Spring, ist month, 2nd day. Soga no Akaye no Omi, of Upper Daikin rank, and Kose no Hito no Omi, of Lower Daikin rank, advanced in front of the Palace and offered their congratulations on the New Year.

5th day. Nakatomino Kane no Muraji, of Upper Daikin rank, made an announcement of Kami matters.*

On this day the Imperial Prince Ohotomo was appointed Dajodaijin,* Soga no Akaye no Omi was made Prime Minister of the Left :) Nakatomi no Kane no Muraji was made Prime Minister of the Right.° Soga no Hatayasu no Omi, Kose no Hito no Omi, and Ki no Ushi no Omi were made Daibu of the Censorate.’

1 The colours of Heaven and Earth, according to the Chinese. In this tortoise they were inverted, the yellow (Earth) being above, and the black (Heaven) beneath. This was regarded as a sign of a change of reign.

2 The briefness -of this notice is very tantalizing to any one interested in the history of Japanese metallurgy. The word for mill does not mean merely a water wheel, but something for pounding or grinding. Perhaps the trituration of the ore is intended. The character for smelt is ‘A, which might also be rendered fuse. Florenz has ‘‘ gesmiedet,” i.e. “‘ forged,” and one Japanese dictionary has kitafu, which has the same meaning. But no such meaning is given in Giles, and as the Interlinear Kana has wakasu, “to melt,” I have little doubt that smelting is intended. Evidently the writer was familiar with the process of smelting. It is the use of a mill in connection with it that is deemed worthy of record.

It is not quite clear what this means—probably some kind of Shinté religious celebration.

‘i.e. Prime Minister. The Wamidsho gives for this the Japanese phrase, Oho-matsuri-goto no Oho-matsu-kimi, the great lord who attends to matters of the great government, but it is difficult to believe that so clumsy an expression was ever in general use. Dajodaijin is sufficiently cumbersome.

» Sadaijin.

6 Udaijin. It will be observed that the Left takes precedence of the Right.

7 Censors, whose duty it is to keep the Emperor informed on all matters of public importance. Giles.

TENCHI. 295

The Gidshi were perhaps what are now called Dainagon. 6th day. The Emperor’s younger brother, the Prince Imperial, promulgated on his behalf the regulations for giving effect to the institution of cap-rank. [One book says: —‘‘ The Imperial Prince Ohotomo announced.”| There was a general amnesty to the Empire. The ceremonial and the names of the cap-ranks are fully described in the Shin-ritsu-ry3.’ gth day. Koryo sent Ka-ru, Té-syang of the Upper Division, and others with tribute. 13th day. Liu Jén-yiian, the (Chinese) general for Pekché, sent Li Shou-chén and others to present a memorial. In this month the rank of Upper Daikin was conferred on the (Pékché) Minister YO Cha-sin and on Sathek Syo-myéng

[second official of the Department of Ceremonies], the rank of Lower Shokin on Kwisil Chip-sa [Chief of the Department of Education], the rank of Lower Daisen on the Talsol Kong-na Chin-syu [he had a military training], Mok-so Kwicha [he had a military training], Ong-nyé Pong-nyu® [hada military training], Tap-pon Chhyun-chho* [had a military training], Pon-il Pi-cha, Chhan Pha-ra, Kim-na, Kim-syu, [acquainted with medicine] and Kwisil Chipsin [acquainted with medicine]. The rank of Upper Shosen was conferred on the Talsol, Ték Chyéng-syang, Kil Teé-syang [acquainted with medicine], Hé Chol-mo [thoroughly understood the five XXVII. classics] and Tak Pong-mu [skilled in the Yin and Yang]. * ae The rank of Lower Shdsen was. conferred on the other Talsol, more than fifty persons in all. There was a popular ditty, as follows :—

The oranges— Each on their own branches, Though they grow—

1 New laws.

2 These three are mentioned above, XXVII. 8,as Pékché refugees to Japan.

3 Apparently the same person who is called Tap Pon-chhyun above,

4 i.e. in philosophy, divination, etc.

When strung as pearls, Are strung on the same string.!

2nd month, 2and day. Pékché sent Té-ku Yong-syén and others with tribute.’

3rd month, 3rd day. MHonjitsu, Kibumi no Miyakko,' presented to the Emperor a water-level.

17th day. The province of Hitachi presented as tribute Nakatomibe no Wakako. He was oné foot six inches in height, and was born in the year Hinoye Tatsu (656), so that he was in this year sixteen‘ years of age.

Summer, 4th month, 25th day. A clepsydra was placed in the new pavilion, and for the first time the hours were struck, and bells and drums sounded. For the first time the clepsydra was used. This clepsydra was the one first constructed by the Emperor himself when he was Prince Imperial, etc., etc.

In this month Tsukushi reported that a deer had been born with eight legs, but that it had died immediately.

5th month, 5th day. The Emperor occupied the Little Western Palace. The Prince Imperial and all the Ministers attended on him at a banquet. On this occasion, rustic dances were twice performed before him.

6th month, 4th day. An announcement was made in regard to the military measures requested by the messengers from the three departments of Pékché.°

15th day. Peékché sent Yé Chin-chaé and others to bring tribute.

In this month Prince Kurikuma was made Governor of Tsukushi.

Silla sent Envoys bearing tribute.

1 The allusion is to the Coreans, who, although foreigners, received the same honours as Japanese. The Tachibana, or orange, was a foreign fruit.

The “Shikai” editor says that this was a remnant of the Pékché Ministers.

3 Of Corean extraction.

According to the Japanese reckoning, which includes both the year of birth and the year to which the reckoning is made. We should say fifteen.

5 See above, XXVI. 17.

° It appears from a passage in the “ Tongkam” that in the year 673 some of the Pékché cities still held out against the Chinese.

TENCHI. 207

In addition they presented to the Emperor a water buffalo and a copper pheasant.

Autumn, 7th month, 11th day. Li Shou-chén of Thang and his companions and the Pékché Envoys took their departure together.

8th month, 3rd dae Karu, Te-syang of the Upper Division of Kory6, and his people took their departure.

18th day. An entertainment was given to the Yemishi. The Emperor took to his bed and was ill. [One book says:

—‘‘In the 8th month the Emperor took ill.’’]

Winter, roth month, 7th day. Silla sent the Sason, Kim Manmol and others to bring tribute.

8th day. The ceremony of opening the eyes’ of 100 Buddhas took place in the interior of the Palace.

In this month, the Emperor sent messengers to offer to the Buddha of Hokdji a kesa, a golden begging-bowl, a tusk of ivory, aloes wood, sandal wood and various objects of value.

17th day. The Emperor’s disease became more grave. He sent for the Prince Imperial to come into the chamber where he was lying and addressed him, saying :—‘‘ Our condition is desperate: what remains after belongs to thee,” etc., etc. Hereupon the Prince Imperial with repeated obeisances declined firmly to receive (the succession), giving ill-health as his reason. He said:—‘‘I pray thee let the mighty task be entrusted to the Empress, and let Prince Ohotomo undertake the promulgation of measures of Government. It is thy servant’s request, for the Emperor’s sake, to renounce the world and practise religion.””’ The Emperor gave his consent, and the Heir to the Throne got up and bowed repeatedly. He straightway proceeded to the south of the Buddhist Hall in the interior of the Palace, and sitting upon a chair, shaved off his hair and became a priest. Upon this the Emperor sent him a present of a kesa by Sugita no Ikuiha.

t1gth day. The Prince Imperial visited the Emperor and asked leave to go to Yoshino and practise the religion of Buddha. The Emperor granted him permission to do so. The Prince Imperial accordingly went to Yoshino. The Ohoomi and others escorted him as far as Uji, and then returned.

rith month, roth day. The Governor’ of the province of

' Corresponding to consecration. 2 Kokushi.

ENV EL

XXVITI. 30.

Tsushima sent a messenger to the Viceroy’ of Tsukushi, saying :—‘‘ On the day after the moon’s birth these four persons, viz., the Buddhist priest Doku,? Satsuyama, Tsukushino Kimi, Sasa, Karashima no Suguri, and Iha, Nunoshi no Obito, arrived from Thang and reported that the Thang Envoys, Kuo Ya-ts‘ung and his suite, numbering 600 persons, escorting Sa-thek Son-teung and his companions, who numbered 1400 persons, the total number being 2000, had embarked in fortyseven ships which came to an anchor together at the island of Hijishima,® where they said to one another :—‘ The ships of our people are numerous, and if they suddenly arrived thither,* it is to be feared that their guards would be alarmed, and engage us in a battle of archery.’ So they have sent on Dobun and others to give some notice in advance of their intention of proceeding to the court.”

23rd day. The Imperial Prince Ohotomo took his place in front of the embroidery figure of Buddha in the Western Hall of the inner precinct, with Soga no Akaye no Omi, the Prime Minister of the Left, Nakatomi no Kane no Muraji, the Prime Minister of the Right, Soga no Hatayasu no Omi, Kose no Hito no Omi and Kino Ushino Omi in attendance on him. He then took in his hands an incense-burner, and standing up first, made a vow, saying :—‘‘ We six men, with like minds, will obey the Emperor’s commands. If any of us disregard them, surely he will incur punishment from Heaven,” etc., etc. Upon this, Soga no Akaye no Omi, the Prime Minister of the Left, and the others took the incense-burner in their hands, and standing up in order, one after another, made a vow with tears of blood, saying :—‘‘ We, your five servants, will follow Your Highness’s example and obey the Emperor’s commands. If any of us should disregard them, let the Four Heavenly Kings smite him, and let the Gods of Heaven and Earth moreover punish his offence. Let the thirty-three Devas*® bear witness to this. May his line become extinct and his house come: to certain ruin,” etc., etc.®

1 Dazaifu. 2 Called Dobun below. One of these readings is an error. 3 Not to be identified. 4 i.e. in Japan. ) Traiyastrims’as. V7de Eitel, p. 178.

6 There is here a curious mixture of Brahmanism, Buddhism, and Chinese religion. Curiously no reference is made to the Shinto Gods, although there is a notice of their official worship not many years before.

TENCHI. 299

24th day. Fire broke out in the Palace of Afumi.. It began ~

from the third storehouse of the Treasury.

29th day. The five Ministers, in respectful attendance on the Imperial Prince Ohotomo, made oath in presence of the Emperor.

On this day, a present was made to the King of Silla of 50 hiki of fine silk, 50 hiki of coarse silk, 1000 kin! of floss silk,

and 100 hides of leather. 12th month, 3rd day. The Emperor died in the Palace of

Afumi. 11th day. He was temporarily interred at the New Palace.’

At this time there was a popular song, as follows :—

For the trouts of Yoshino

In Miyoshino—

For the trouts indeed

It is well by the side of the island: Alas ! woe’s me!

Here beneath the nagi plants, Here beneath the water-parsley. Alas ! woe’s me !

Bly

As not even one

Has yet been loosed

Of the eight-fold cords to be loosed By the Omi children,

The Prince’s cord is loosed.

tii

As the red horse

Plods on reluctantly

Over the plain of Makudzu, Why any message?

Better simply to act.3

’ Or catties. About 13 lb. avoirdupois at the present day.

The subsequent and formal burial is not mentioned. It was in a misasagi at Yamashina, a village in the district of Uji, in Yamashiro.
These stanzas, or rather separate poems, are all supposed to refer to Prince Ohotomo, who, as we shall find in the next book, was obliged to fly ‘from the capital, and ultimately strangled himself in despair. Makudzu in the

17th day. The Sason, Kim Manmol, and his companions, the tribute-envoys sent by Silla, took their departure.

This year, in the house of a man of the district of Yamada, in the province of Sanuki, there was a chicken with four legs.

Moreover, in the Imperial kitchen, there were eight pots which gave out a sound. Sometimes one pot sounded, sometimes two, and sometimes three together. Sometimes all eight sounded together.

last is, perhaps, not the name of a place, but simply “true dolichos ”—the

plain where the true dolichos plant grows. The nagi in No. I. is a kind of edible water-plant. The application of these poems to the political events. of the day is obscure, and I see no advantage in discussing the interpretations offered by the Japanese commentators.

BOOK XXVIII, THE EMPEROR AMA NO NUNAHARA OKI NO MABITO.'—PART ve (TEMMU TENNO.)

THE Emperor Ama no Nunahara oki no mabito was the younger brother by the same mother of the Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake. In his childhood he was called the Imperial Prince Oho-ama.’ From his birth he had a majestic and intelligent appearance: when he grew to manhood, he was virile and martial. He was skilled in astronomy and the art of becoming invisible. He took to him the Imperial Princess Uno, daughter of the Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake,’ and made her his wife. In the first year of the Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake, he was made Heir Apparent.* In the fourth year of his reign, winter, the tenth month, and the seventeenth day, the Emperor took to his sick-bed. His sufferings were very severe. Upon this he sent Yasumaro Soga no Omi to fetch the. Heir Apparent, and to introduce him to the Great Hall. Now Yasumaro had been always a favourite of the Heir Apparent, and secretly taking thought for him, said :—‘* Think

' Heaven-of-marsh-middle-plain (Nunahara is the name of a place), offingof-true-man (i.e. noble). Temmu means “ Heavenly valour.”

This book contains the history of the civil war which resulted in establishing Temmu Tenno on the throne. It is therefore wrongly entitled the “History of Temmu.” It should rather be called the “ History of Kobun,” the posthumous name by which some historians designate his predecessor, Prince Ohotomo.

The Preface to the “ Kojiki” gives a highly imaginative account of the events related in this book. See Ch. K., pp. 7, 8, 9.

2 This is not the same ama (heaven) as the previous one, but is written with the characters for “ fisherman.”

3 Tenchi Tenno. 4 Literally “ Eastern Palace.”

A.D. 672.

before you speak.” Upon this the Heir Apparent suspected a secret plot and was cautious. When the Emperor gave him his commands and bestowed on him the vast undertaking,’ he declined, saying :—‘‘ Thy servant has unfortunately always had bad health: how could he maintain the State? I beseech Your Majesty, bestow the entire Empire on the Empress-consort, and let the Imperial Prince Ohotomo be established as successor to the throne. I will to-day renounce the world, and it is my desire for Your Majesty’s sake to perform acts of merit.’”’ The Emperor gave his consent, and on the same day he renounced the world and put on the priestly garb. He accordingly collected his private weapons and deposited them every onein the Department.

1gth day. He went to the Palace of Yoshino. At this time, Soga no Akaye no Omi, Prime Minister of the Left, Nakatomi no Kane no Muraji, Prime Minister of the Right, and Soga no Hatayasu no Omi, the Dainagon, etc., escorted him. They returned from Uji. Some one said :—“ Give a tiger wings and let him go.”? This evening he occupied the Palace of Shima.

2oth day. He arrived at Yoshino and took up his abode there.

At this time he assembled his toneri, and addressed them, saying :—‘‘ Iam now entering religion, and will carry out its practices. Let those therefore who wish to follow my example and practise religion remain here. If any of you wish by serving the Government to gain a name, let them return and do so.’”’ But there were none who would go away.

He again assembled the toneri and addressed them as before. Upon this one half of the toneri stayed with him, and one half withdrew.

12th month. The Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake died.

Ist year, Spring, 3rd month, 18th day. Inashiki, Adzumi no Muraji, of Inner Lesser seventh rank, was sent to Tsukushi to announce the mourning for the Emperor to Kuo Ya-ts‘ung and the others. Upon this Kuo Ya-ts‘ung and his people all put on

1 The succession to the throne. 2 A Chinese saying. ‘ You will have to bear the consequences,” is understood. 3 The previous day’s entry can only refer to his starting on the journey.

mourning and raised lament for him three times, turning towards the East and bowing their heads to the ground.

21st day. Kuo Ya-ts‘ung’ and the others with repeated obeisances offered a box with a letter and presents in token of goodwill.

Summer, 5th month, 12th day. Armour and bows and arrows were presented to Kuo Ya-ts‘ung and his companions. Other presents were made to them on this day, amounting altogether to 1673 hiki of coarse silk, 2852 tan of cloth, and 666 kin of floss silk.

28th day. Kory6 sent Pu Ka-pyon, of the Former Division, and others with tribute.

30th day. Kuo Ya-ts‘ung and his people took their departure:

In this month, Wogimi, Yenowi no Muraji, addressed the Emperor, saying:—‘‘ Thy servant went alone to Mino on private business. At this time the Government? instructed the Governors of the two provinces of Afumi and Wohari, saying: ‘ Let labourers be designated in advance for the construction of a misasagi.’* Accordingly each man was provided with a weapon. Thy servant is of opinion that this is not on account of a misasagi, but that there surely will be trouble. If thou dost not speedily get out of the way there may be danger.”

Another man said to the Emperor :—‘‘ Pickets have been stationed at various places along the way from the Afumi capital to the Yamato capital. Moreover orders have been given to the guards of the Uji bridge to intercept the conveyance of private supplies of provisions by the officers of the Household of the Heir Apparent, the Emperor’s younger brother.”’* Fhe Emperor was displeased at this, and accordingly gave orders to make investigation. Having ascertained that it was a fact, he made order, as follows :—

1 These proceedings took place at the Court of the Emperor Kobun, but this fact is intentionally slurred over by the historian, who chooses to ignore this Emperor’s short reign as far as possible. Other authorities state that this letter from the Emperor of China was addressed—“ The Emperor (Kotei) of Great Thang respectfully inquires respecting the health of the King of Wa {Zz TE). In another document of this time, however, the term H A =, ie. King of Japan, is used.

Kobun Tenno’s Government. 3 For the Emperor Tenchi.

4 Styled Emperor a few lines above.

‘‘The reason why We renounced the Dignity and retired from the world was simply in order to heal Our disease, and make whole Our body so that We might live for a hundred years. But now, if, owing to circumstances over which We have no control, We are to be exposed to calamity, why should We quietly allow the destruction of Our person ?”

6th month, 22nd day. The Emperor gave orders to Woyori, Murakuni no Muraji, Kimide, Wanibe no Omi, and Hiro, Muketsu no Kimi, saying :—‘‘ We are now informed that the Ministers of the Court of Afumi are plotting mischief against Us. Do ye three therefore hasten to the province of Mino and give information’ to Honji, Oho no Omi, the Governor of the hot baths of the district of Yasuhama. Explain to him the necessities of the position of affairs. Let him first of all levy the soldiers of his own district, and then by means of the Governors of provinces set on foot the troops of all kinds and quickly beset the Fuha road. We are now starting.”

24th day. He was about to proceed to the East when one of his Ministers made representation to him, saying :—‘‘ Can the Afumi Ministers have no intention of conspiring? If they have, they will certainly notify it to the Empire, and the roads will in consequence become impassable. Why should we proceed to the East unarmed, without a single soldier? (If we do,) thy servant fears that our enterprise will fail of success.” The Emperor followed this advice. He wished to summon back to him Woyori and the others, and therefore despatched Yesaka, Ohokida no Kimi, Ohotomo, Kibumi no Muraji, and Shima, Afu no Omi, to Prince Takasaka, who had charge in his absence,’ directing them to apply to him for posting bells.2. Accordingly he said to Yesaka and the others :—“ If you cannot get the bells, let Shima come back and report to me. Let Yesaka hasten to Afumi, and summon the Imperial Princes Takechi and Ohotsu to meet me in Ise.”” Yesaka and his companions then went to the official charged with the care of the Palace in the Emperor’s absence, and putting forward the orders of the Heir Apparent,* asked Prince Takasaka for

1 Of the Palace of Okamoto in Asuka, says the “ Shikai” editor.

2 The bells conveyed aright to post-horses. See above, p. 206.

3 Sons of Temmu Tenno.

4 Temmu Tenno is meant. The original is literally “ Eastern Palace.”

posting-bells, which were refused. Then Yesaka went to Afumi, and Shima returned and reported to the Emperor, saying :— “We did not get the bells.”’

On this day, they started on their journey to the East Country. So great was the urgency that the Emperor did not wait to ride, but went on foot. Suddenly he fell in with a saddle-horse belonging to Ohotomo, Agata no Inukahi no Muraji. The Emperor accordingly mounted him. The Empress-consort followed in a palanquin. It was not until they had gone as far as the River Tsufuri that the Emperor's carriage’ came up, so he got into it. The original followers of the Emperor at this time were the Imperial Princes Kusakabe and Osakabe, with the toneri Wogimi, Yenowi no Muraji, Ohotomo Agata no Inukahi no Muraji, Ohome, Saheki no Muraji, Tomokuni, Ohotomo no Muraji, Ihose, Waka-zakura-be no Omi, Nemaro, Fumi no Obito, Chitoko, Fumi no Atahe, Wobayashi, Yamashiro no Atahe, Yamashirobe no Woda, Chitoko, Ato no Muraji, Afumi, Mitsugi no Obito, and the like, more than twenty persons in all. There were more than ten women. The same day they arrived at Aki in Uda,” where they were overtaken by Makuda, Ohotomo no Muraji, and Ohotomo, Kibumi no Muraji, from the Palace of Yoshino. At this time Mate, Hashi no Muraji, a toneri of the Department of the official rice-fields, supplied food to those who followed the Imperial carriage. Passing the village of Kammura, there were there more than twenty hunters, with Ohokuni, Yenomoto no Muraji, at their head. These were all summoned to follow the Imperial carriage. Moreover, Prince Mino was called. He forthwith came and joined the Emperor’s suite. At the Town Hall of the district of Uda they were met by fifty pack-horses of the province of Ise which were carrying the rice of the hotbaths. All the rice was thrown away, and thus mounts were provided for those who were going afoot. When they reached Ohono, the sun went down, the mountains were dark, and they were unable to proceed. Accordingly they pulled down the fences of the houses of that village, by which they provided lights and so reached the district of Nabari at midnight. They set fire to the posting-station of Nabari, and made proclamation to the people of that village, saying :—‘‘ The Emperor is on his

1 A palanquin is probably meant. 7 In Yamato VOL. II. x

way to the East Country. Therefore let all the people flock to join him.” However, not a single man would come. When they were just arriving at the River Yokogaha, a dark cloud overspread the sky to the breadth of more than ten rods. Now the Emperor wondering at this, forthwith kindled a light, and

’ holding in his own hand the Rule,’ divined, saying :—‘“‘ This is

IEE

an omen of the division of the Empire into two parts. However, in the end We shall probably acquire the Empire. So they hastened onwards and arrived at the district of Iga, where they set fire to the posting-station. Going round to Nakayama in Iga, they were joined by the district governors of that province in command of a body of several hundred men. At dawn they reached the plain of Tara, where a short halt was made and food partaken of. On arriving at Yamaguchi’ in Tsumuye they were joined by the Imperial Prince Takechi, who came across by way of Kafuka. He was followed by Ohohi, Tami no Atahe, Tokotari, Akazome no Miyakko, Hiro-sumi, Ohokura no Atahe, Kunimaro, Sakanohe no Atahe, Furuichi no Kuromaro, Takeda no Ohotoko, and Abe, Ikago no Omi. They crossed Mount Miyama and arrived at Suzuka in Ise. Here Ihatoko, Miyake no Muraji, Governor of the province, with the Vice-Governor, Kobuto, Miwa no Kimi, Tarumaro, Tanaka no Omi, magistrate of the hot-baths,’ Nihinomi, Takata no Obito, and others joined the Emperor at the district of Suzuka. So in the morning a body of 500 troops were despatched to block the road over the mountain of Suzuka. When they arrived at the foot of the Hill of Kahawa the sun went down, and as the Empress-consort was fatigued, her palanquin was stayed for a while until she rested. But the night closed in gloomily, and it threatened rain, so that a prolonged halt was impossible, and they proceeded on their way. Hereupon it became cold, and there was a violent thunderstorm, with rain, so that the clothing of those in the Emperor’s train was drenched and they could not bear the cold. When they arrived at the Town Hall of the district of Mihe, they set

1 An instrument used in divination. It is described as round above to represent Heaven and square below to represent the Earth. 2 Or, ‘the foot of the hill of Tsumuye.” 3 A village for the supply of things needful for the Emperor's hot baths is probably meant. The hot baths above, pp. 304 and 305, are no doubt similar.

fire to one of the buildings and so warmed the shivering men. That night, at midnight, the Warden of the Barrier of Suzuka sent a messenger to the Emperor to inform him that Prince Yamabe and Prince Ishikaha had come to proffer their allegiance, and that he had therefore kept them at the Barrier. The Emperor accordingly sent Masubito, Michi no Atahe, to fetch them.

26th day. In the morning, on the bank of the River Tohogaha, in the district of Asake, he worshipped towards the Goddess Amaterasu no Ohokami.’ At this time Masubito arrived and informed the Emperor that the men who were kept at the Barrier were not Prince Yamabe and Prince Ishikaha, but the Imperial Prince Ohotsu, who had accordingly come to join the Emperor, along with Masubito. He was followed by Yesaka, Ohokida no Kimi, Mitsuna, Naniha no Kishi, Oshibito, Komada no Sukuri, Yasumaro, Yamabe no Kimi, Wite, Woharida no Omi, Hasetsukabe no Shiki, Wakami, Ohokida no Kimi, Kanemi, Ne no Muraji, Urushibe no Tomose and their people. The Emperor was greatly rejoiced. When they were just arriving at the Town Hall, Woyori came riding post, and informed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ Three thousand Mino troops, which were despatched for the purpose, have succeeded in blocking the Fuha road.” Upon this the Emperor commended Woyori’s zeal. As soon as he reached the Town Hall, he sent the Imperial Prince Takechi in advance to Fuha to attend to military matters there, and sent Yamashirobe no Woda and Akafu, Ato no Muraji, to mobilize the troops of the Tokaido provinces. Moreover he sent Those, Wakasakurabe no Omi, and Mate, Hashi no Muraji, to mobilize the Tosando army. This day the Emperor lodged at the Town Hall of Kuhana. He stayed here, and did not proceed further.

At this time the Afumi Court heard that the Prince Imperial, the (late) Emperor’s younger. brother, had gone to the East Country. All the Ministers were alarmed, and the capital was in commotion. Some made their escape, with the intention of proceeding to the East Country, and others withdrew in order to conceal themselves in the mountains and

The Sun Goddess, whose chief temple was, and is, in the southern part of the province of Ise.

Io.

marshes. Upon this, the Imperial Prince Ohotomo addressed the Ministers, saying :—‘‘ What measures shall we take?” One of the Ministers stood forward and said :—‘‘ If we are slow to take measures, we shall certainly be too late. The best plan is with all speed to assemble our choice cavalry and to pursue in their track.” ;

The Imperial Prince did not take this advice, but sent Thasuki,' Ina no Kimi, Kusuri, Fumi no Atahe, and Ohomaro, Wosaka no Atahe, tothe East Country, and Momotari, Hodzumi no Omi, with his younger brother, Ihoye, and Hiuga, Mononobe no Obito, tothe Yamato capital. Moreover, he sent Wotoko, Saheki no Muraji, to Tsukushi, and Ihate, Kusu no Omi, to the province of Kibi, all of them with orders to levy troops. He said further to Wotoko and Ihate :—‘“‘ These two, viz. Prince Kurikuma, Viceroy of Tsukushi, and Hiroshima, Tahema no Kimi, Governor of the province of Kibi, were originally dependants of the Imperial younger brother the Heir Apparent, and I suspect them of treason. If there is any sign of disobedience, slay them forthwith.’’ Now when [hate arrived at the province of Kibi, on the day on which he presented his token of authority,’ he deceived Hiroshima, and got him to ungird his sword. IThate then drew his sword and slew him.

When Wotoko reached Tsukushi, Prince Kurikuma received his token of authority, and said to him in reply :—‘‘ The province of Tsukushi has always been a defence against the calamity of foreign raids. Were these lofty battlements and deep moats overlooking the sea meant as a protection from an internal enemy? If, in awe of this command, I should now despatch troops, this province would be left unprotected, and if troubles were suddenly to arrive unexpectedly, the State would soon be overturned. What good would it then do to put me to death a hundred times? How can I dare to disregard my duty ? This is my reason for refusing to set the troops in movement hastily.”

Now the two sons of Prince Kurikuma, Prince Mino and Prince Takebe, stood beside him, girt with their swords, and did not withdraw. Hereupon Wotoko grasped his sword as about to rush forward. But he feared lest on the contrary he

! This name means rock or stone mattock. % Lit. tally.

might himself see destruction, and being therefore unable to accomplish his purpose, went away empty.

Thasuki and his companions, the couriers to the East, were approaching Fuha when Ihasuki alone, suspecting that there were troops among the mountains, fell behind, and went on at a leisurely pace. Then some ambushed soldiers came out from the mountain and intercepted Kusuri and the others. Ihasuki, seeing this, felt sure that Kusuri and his companions would be captured, so he turned and fled, barely succeeding in making his escape.

Just at this time Makuda, Ohotomo no Muraji, and Wofukehi, ~ Ohotomo no Muraji, both saw that the time was unfavourable, so they pretended illness, and withdrew to their house in Yamato. Learning, however, that the successor to the throne was certainly the Prince Imperial, the (late) Emperor’s younger brother, resident at Yoshino, Makuda first followed the Emperor. But Wofukehi remained behind, saying :—‘“‘ I will establish my fame all at once, and it is my purpose to allay calamity.” -So he called to him one or two families of relations, and all the stout fellows he could find, but could deealy get a few tens of men.

27th day. The Imperial Prince Takechi sent a messenger to the Town Hall of Kuhana with a message for the Emperor,

saying :—‘‘ It is inconvenient to carry on the Government with Your Majesty residing at a distance: I would advise that some nearer place should be occupied.” That same day the

Emperor proceeded to Fuha, leaving the Empress-consort behind. By the time he reached the Town Hall, Sabichi, Chihisakobe no Muraji, Governor of the province of Wohari, joined him with a force of 20,000 men. The Emperor forthwith commended him. These troops were divided, and beset the roads to various places. When he arrived at Nogami, the Imperial Prince Takechi came to meet him from Wasami, and forthwith addressed the Emperor, saying:—‘‘ Last night couriers came in haste from the Court of Afumi. I therefore laid an ambush and captured them. They are Kusuri, Fumi no Atahe, and Ohomaro, Wosaka no Atahe. When I asked them where they were going, they answered and said that they belonged to the suite of Ihasuki, Wina no Kimi, who was sent on behalf of the Prince Imperial, the Emperor’s younger

II.

brother, resident at Yoshino, to mobilize the army of the East Country. Ihasuki, however, seeing the troops burst out, had run away back again. .

After this the Emperor addressed the Imperial Prince Takechi, saying :—‘‘ At the Court of Afumi there are the Ohoomi of the Right and Left, and a body of shrewd Ministers, with whom to conclude counsel. Now We have no one to advise with except young children. Whatistobedone?’ The Imperial Prince having bared his arms and grasped his sword, addressed the Emperor, saying :—‘‘ However numerous the Afumi Ministers may be, how shall they dare to oppose the Emperor’s divine spirit? Though thou, the Emperor, art but one, thy servant Takechi, in reliance on the spiritual help of the Gods of Heaven and Earth, and requesting the Imperial orders, will put himself at the head of all the generals, and will inflict chastisement on them. Shall he meet with any resistance ?”’ The Emperor commended him. Hetook him by the hand and stroked his back, saying :—‘“‘ Be prudent, and not neglectful.”” He accordingly presented to him a saddle-horse, and delivered to him the entire conduct of military matters. The Imperial Prince straightway returned to Wasami. Upon this the Emperor established his temporary Palace at Nogami and took up hisresidence there. That night there was a violent storm of thunder, lightning and rain. The Emperor put up a prayer, saying :—‘‘ Ye Gods of Heaven and Earth, if ye will help Us, make the thunder and rain to cease.” As soon as he had done speaking, the thunder and rain stopped.

28th day. The Emperor went to Wasami. He returned after having inspected the military arrangements. |

29th day. The Emperor went to Wasami and issued his commands to the troops through the Imperial Prince Takechi. The Emperor then went back again to Nogami, and abode there.

On this day Wofukehi, Ohotomo no Muraji, had secret conference with Kumage, Sakanohe no Atahe, the officer in charge during absence.’ Addressing himself to one or two of the Aya no Atahe, he said:—‘‘I shall pretend that Iam the Imperial

‘In charge of the Palace of Okamoto during the Emperor’s absence, along with Prince Takazaka.

Prince Takechi, and at the head of some tens of cavalry soldiers, will issue forth and approach the camp from the road north of the Temple of Asukadera. So do you co-operate _ with me secretly.” Having done so, he marshalled his troops at the house of Kudara and issued forth from the South Gate.’ In the first place he caused Kuma, Hada no Miyakko, in his waist-cloth, to mount a horse and gallop into the camp west of the Temple and say to them :—‘ The Imperial Prince Takechi has arrived from Fuha, followed by a numerous armed force.” Hereupon Prince Takazaka, who had charge of the Palace in (the Emperor’s) absence, Momotari, Hodzumi no Omi, who had been sent as a messenger to levy troops, and others repaired to the tsuki tree west of the Temple of Asukadera and encamped there. But Momotari remained at the arsenal of Woharida, where he transported arms to Afumi. Now when the soldiery in camp heard Kuma’s outcry, they every one dispersed and ran away, and Wofukehi, Ohotomo no Muraji, with some tens of mounted troops arrived in hot haste. Kumage and the Atahe fraternized with him, and the soldiers also followed. So, saying that it was by command of the Imperial Prince Takechi, they sent to the arsenal of Woharida and summoned Momotari, Hodzumi no Omi. Upon this Momotari mounted his horse and came in a leisurely way. When he reached the tsuki tree west of the temple of Asukadera, there was a man who said :—‘‘ Get down from your horse.”” Momotari was slow in doing so, and the man took hold of his collar, dragged him to the ground, and shot him with an arrow. Then he drew his sword and smote him, so that he died. Then Ihoye, Hodzumi no Omi, and Hiuga, Mononobe no Obito, were bound, but presently released and placed amongst the troops. Prince Takazaka and Prince Wakasa were sent for and made to follow the army. When this was done, Yasumaro, Ohotomo no Muraji, Woyu, Sakanohe no Atahe, Sukunamaro, Sami no Kimi, and others were sent to the Palace of Fuha to report to the Emperor what had taken place. The Emperor was greatly rejoiced, and accordingly appointed Wofukehi general.

At this time Takechimaro, Miwa no Kimi, Yemishi, Kamo

1 Probably the official buildings of the village of Kudara. It will be remembered that Kudara is Japanese for Pékché, the Corean kingdom,

no Kimi, and others, together with a body of valiant men, all joined the general’s standard like an echo.’ A plan was drawn up for invading Afumi, and the bravest among the troops were selected and made lieutenants, generals, andjudges.” First of all they marched towards Nara.

Autumn, 7th month, 2nd day. The Emperor sent Abemaro, Kino Omi, Honji, Oho no Omi, Ko-ddo,*? Miwa no Kimi, and Usagi, Okizome no Muraji, in command of several tens of thousands of men, to cross over to Yamato by way of Mount Miyama in Ise. Moreover he sent Woyori, Murakuni no Muraji, Nemaro, Fumi no Obito, Kimite, Wanibe no Omi, and Abe, Ikago no Omi, in command of several tens of thousands of men, with orders to set forth from Fuha and to proceed direct to Afumi. Fearing that these troops might be difficult to distinguish from the army of Afumi, he placed a red (mark) on their clothing. When this was done, he gave separate orders to Honji, Oho no Omi, to take 3000 men and encamp on the plain of Tara. Tarumaro, Tanaka no Omi, was sent with instructions to guard the road to Kurafu.

ew Now Afumi* ordered Prince Yamabe, Hatayasu, Soga no

a Omi, and Hito, Kose no Omi, to take command of several tens of thousands of men and proceed to attack Fuha. They encamped on the bank of the River Inugami.’ Here Prince Yamabe was killed by Hatayasu, Soga no Omi, and Hito, Kose no Omi. The troubles which ensued prevented the army from advancing, and Hatayasu, Soga no Omi, returned from Inugami and stabbed himself in the throat so that he died. At this time, Yakuni, Hata no Kimi, an Afumi general, with his son Ushi and others, came and surrendered with their people. Accordingly he was granted the battle axe and halberd, and was appointed general. Forthwith he proceeded northwards to Koshi. Before this time, Afumi had sent picked troops to make a sudden incursion to the village of Tamakurabe, so Koma, Idzumo no Omi, was sent to attack them and drive them off.

1 As the prompt result of Wofukehi’s brilliant exploit.

2 Gunkan, a term applied to military officers of high rank and experience whose duty it was to watch closely the behaviour of the troops in battle. Gubbins.

3 Or Kobito. 4 i.e. the Court of Afumi. ® In Afumi.

TEMMU. oS

3rd day. General Wofukehi encamped on the top of Mount Narayama. Now Akamaro, Aredawo no Atahe, addressed the general, saying :—‘“‘ The old capital is our headquarters. Let it be well guarded.” The general took this advice and accordingly sent Akamaro and Kobito, Imbe no Obito, to guard the ancient capital.’ Upon this, Akamaro and the others went to the ancient capital. They removed the planks of the bridges on the roads and made of them breastworks, which they set up on the highways in the neighbourhood of the capital, and so kept guard.

4th day. General Wofukehi fought a battle with Hatayasu, Ohono no Kimi, the Afumi general, at Mount Narayama. He was defeated by Hatayasu, and his men all ran away. General Wofukehi barely escaped with his life. Thereupon Hatayasu pursued him as far as Yada, where he went up and viewed the capital, but as there were breastworks set up on all the highways, he suspected an ambush, and by degrees withdrew and retreated.

5th day. Tanabe no Wosumi, a lieutenant-general of the Afumi party, crossed Mount Kafuka and marched to Kurafu with their flags rolled up and dragging’ their drums. At midnight, with gags in the soldiers’ mouths,’ they broke through the fortifications and suddenly entered the encampment. Accordingly, fearing that it might be difficult to distinguish between his own men and those of Tarumaro, he gave each of them the watchword ‘‘ Kane.” * Then they drew their swords and charged, when those who had not the watchword ‘“‘ Kane” were cut down without more ado. Upon this Tarumaro’s troops were all thrown into confusion, and in this sudden emergency knew not what to do. Only Tarumaro cleverly noted the watchword, and he alone, by saying ‘‘ Kane,” effected his escape with difficulty.

6th day. Wosumi again advanced in order to attack the encampment on the plain of Tara. He arrived there unexpectedly. Hereupon General Honji, Oho no Omi, intercepted

1 Saimei Tenno’s Palace of Okamoto, frequently referred to above.

Without beat of drum.

3 “Chinese soldiers making a, night attack are gagged with a piece of wood, fastened like a bit, to prevent talking in the ranks.”—Giles.

4 Kane, metal.

him, and pursuing him with picked troops, smote him. Wosumi alone made his escape and fled. He never came again afterwards.

7th day. Woyori and his men fought with the Afumi troops at the River Yokugaha in Okinaga and defeated them, killing their General Kusuri, Sakahibe no Muraji.

gth day. Woyori and his men attacked the Afumi general, Hada no Tomotari, at Mount Tokoyama, and slew him.

On this day, Abemaro, Ki no Omi, and his colleagues, the

generals for the Eastern provinces, hearing that Wofukehi,

Ohotomo no Muraji, general for the Yamato capital, had been defeated by the Afumi men, divided their army and dispatched Usagi, Okizome no Muraji, at the head of more than one thousand cavalry in haste to the Yamato capital.

13th day. Woyori and his men fought a battle on the banks of the River Yasukaha, and suffered a great defeat. Ohoguchi, Kosobe no Omi, and Chishima, Hashi no Muraji, were taken prisoners. :

17th day. The Kurimoto army was attacked and repulsed.

22nd day. Woyoriand his men arrived at Seta. Now the Imperial Prince Ohotomo and his Ministers were encamped together west of the bridge, where they formed a great array. Their rear could not be seen. Their banners covered the plain, the dust reached to the sky: the sound of their drums and gongs could be heard for several tens of ri, their ranged crossbows were discharged confusedly, and the arrows fell like rain. Their General Chison defended it (the bridge) at the head of an advanced body of pickedtroops. He cut the bridge in the middle for a space of three rods,’ and over the gap he placed a long plank. If any one attempted to cross over by this plank, it could be pulled away, and he would fall. In this way it was impossible to advance to the attack. Now, there was one daring soldier, named Waka-omi, Ohokida no Kimi. He laid aside his long spear and, donning double armour, drew his sword, suddenly rushed across the plank, and cut the rope which was fastened to it. In spite of the arrows, he entered their array. The troops were all thrown into confusion and dispersed in flight. It was not possible to prevent them. General Chison drew his sword and cut down the fugitives,

1 Or thirty feet.

TEMMU. aa

but he was unable to check the rout. Accordingly, he was himself slain near the bridge, while the Imperial Prince Ohotomo and the Oho-omi of the Right and Left narrowly escaped with their lives.

Woyori and his troops forthwith marched to the foot of the Hill of Ahadzu. On this day Yakuni, Hata no Kimi, and Koma, Idzumo no Omi, besieged the Castle of Miwo in concert, and took it.

23rd day. Woyori and his men slew the Afumi generals Isokimi, Inukahi no Muraji, and Shihote, Hasama no Atahe, at the market-place of Ahadzu. Upon this the Imperial Prince Ohotomo fled, and not having anywhere to go to, turned and concealed himself at Yamazaki. There he strangled himself. At this time the Oho-omi of the Right and Left and all the other Ministers dispersed and were lost. There were left only Maro, Mononobe no Muraji, and one or two toneri who followed him.

Before this time General Wofukehi marched towards Nara. On the day that he reached Hiyeda, he was told by a man that a numerous force was coming from Kahachi. He accordingly sent Takara, Sakamoto no Omi, Masumi, Nagawo no Atahe, Maro, Kuragaki no Atahe, Woshibi, Tami no Atahe, and Nemaro, Hasama no Atahe, at the head of 300 soldiers, to take up a defensive position at Tatsuta. Moreover, he sent Sukunamaro, Sami no Kimi, in command of several hundred men, to encamp at Ohosaka.' Yemishi, Kamo no Kimi, was despatched with several hundred men to guard the Ihate road.

On this day, Takara, Sakamoto no Omni, and his colleagues halted on the plain of Hiraishi. Hearing that the Afumi troops were occupying the Castle of Takayasu, they ascended thither. But the Afumi army, when they found that Takara and his colleagues were coming, burnt all the granaries of tax-rice, and then all dispersed and ran away. So they (Takara and his men) spent the night within the Castle. At daybreak they looked down towards the West, and saw a large army coming from the two directions of Ohotsu and Tajihi. Their flags were clearly visible. Somebody said :—‘‘ These are the troops of Karakuni, Iki no Fubito, the Afumi general. Takara

1 Not the well-known city of that name, but a place in Yamato.

FOR VADUE 18.

20,

and his colleagues descended from the Castle of Takayasu, and, crossing the River Yegagaha, gave battle to Karakuni on the west side of the river. But the troops of Takara and his colleagues were few, and they were unable to maintain the defence. Before this, Oho-oto, Ki no Omi, had been sent with orders to guard the Kashikozaka road. Upon this, Takara and his colleagues retreated to Kashikozaka, and took up their position in Oho-oto’s camp. At this time Shihoko, Kume no Omi, Governor of Kahachi, intending to join himself to the Fuha Palace, had assembled an army. Now, when Karakuni arrived, he secretly discovered his plans, and was about to slay Shihoko. Shihoko, finding that the matter had leaked out, committed suicide.

After the lapse of one day, the Afumi army arrived in great force by several roads.’ (Takara and Oho-oto), finding that with their joint force they were unable to meet them in battle, broke up their camp and retreated.

On this day General Wofukehi was defeated by the Afumi troops and fled with only one or two mounted men. Coming to Sumizaka, he chanced to fallin with Usagi’s division, which then came up. So he turned again and encamped at Kanatsunawi, where he rallied his dispersed troops. Thereupon, he heard that the Afumi army was coming by the Ohosaka road, and, leading his troops westward as far as Chimata in Tahema, gave battle to Karakuni, Iki no Fubito, by the pond of Ashi-ike.' Now there was a brave soldier named Kume, who, with drawn sword, rushed straight into the midst of the (enemy’s) army. The cavalry advanced close upon his heels, and so the Afumi troops all took to flight. They were pursued, and a very large number slain. Upon this, the general gave orders to his army, saying :—‘‘ This war was originally undertaken, not with the object of killing the common people, but against the ringleaders. Therefore let there be no indiscriminate slaughter.” Upon this, Karakuni got separated from his army and fled alone. The general saw him from a distance, and made Kume shoot an arrow at him, but he missed, and Karakuni succeeded at last in making his escape by flight. The general then went back again to his headquarters.

Now the Eastern (Afumi) army was constantly approaching

1 lar Yamato,

TEMMU. ral ue|

in force. So the army was divided, the divisions taking up positions respectively on the Upper, Middle, and Lower roads.!

.But General Wofukehi took charge in person on the Middle

road. Hereupon Isogimi, Inukahi no Muraji, the Afumi general, came up by the Middle road. He halted at Muraya, and despatched his Lieutenant-General Kujira, Ihoriwi no Miyakko, with 200 picked soldiers to attack the general’s camp. At this time the troops under his standard were but few, and could offer no resistance. Now there was a slave of the Temple of Ohowidera, named Tokumaro, who, with four others, followed the army. Tokumaro and his companions, forming an advanced guard, went forward and shot their arrows, so that Kujira’s army was unable to advance.

On this day Takechimaro, Miwa no Kimi, and Usagi, Okizome no Muraji, who were stationed on the Upper road, fought with the Afumi army at the Hashi Misasagi, and greatly defeated them. Following up their victory, they also cut off the -

retreat of Kujira’s army, upon which Kujira’s men all broke and fled. Many of the common soldiers were killed. Kujira made off, mounted on a white horse, but his horse tumbled into a muddy rice-field and could make no progress. Then General Wofukehi said to a brave soldier of Kahi:—‘‘ The man on the white horse is Ihoriwi no Kujira. Hasten after him and shoot him.” Upon this the brave soldier of Kahi hurried in pursuit and came up to Kujira. Kujira whipped his horse vigorously, and it succeeded in extricating itself and getting out of the mud. Then he galloped off and made his escape. The general went back again a second time to headquarters, and encamped his men there. From this time forward the Afumi troops never came again.

Before this time, when the army was at Kanatsunawi., Kome, Takechi no Agata-nushi,? Governor of the district of Takechi, suddenly had his mouth closed so that he could not speak. After three days, a divine inspiration came over him,

1 “ Shikai ” editor’s. note:—“I gather from what is stated below that the Upper road was that of the district of Shiki no Kami, the Middle road that of the district of Shiki no Shimo, and the Lower road that of the district of Takechi” (in Yamato). -

2 Here we have an example of an old territorial noble holding the office mplied by his ancestral title.

Zits

XXVITI.

and he said:—‘‘I am the God who dwells in the Shrine of Takechi, and my name is Koto-shiro-nushi no Kami.’ Again, ‘Iam the God who dwells in the Shrine of Musa, and my name is Iku-ikadzuchi* no Kami.’ This was their revelation :—‘ Let offerings of horses and weapons of all kinds be made at the misasagi of the Emperor Kamu-yamato-ihare-biko.? Further they said:—‘ We stood in front and rear of the Imperial descendant and escorted him to Fuha, whence we returned. We have now again taken our stand in the midst of the Imperial army for its protection.’ Further they said :—‘ An army is about to arrive by the Western road. Be on your guard.’”’ When he had done speaking, he awoke (from his trance). For this reason, therefore, Kome was sent to worship at the Imperial misasagi and to make offerings of horses and weapons. He also made offerings of cloth‘ and worshipped the gods of the Shrines of Takechi and Musa.

After this Karakuni, Iki no Fubito, arrived from Ohosaka. Therefore the people of that day said :—‘‘ The words of the instructions of the Gods of the two Shrines are in accordance with the fact.” ®

Moreover the Goddess of Muraya® said by the mouth of a priest :—‘‘ An army is now about to arrive by the middle road of my shrine. Therefore let the middle road of my shrine be blocked.” Accordingly, not many days after, the army of Kujira, Ihoriwi no Miyakko, arrived by the middle road. The men of that day said :—‘“‘ So the words of the teaching of the god were right.”” When the war was over, the Generals reported the monitions of these three gods to the Emperor, who straightway commanded that the three gods should be raised in rank‘ and worshipped accordingly.

1 See above, Vol. I. p. 76.

2 Live-thunder. Another reading is Ikudama, live-jewel. This is not one of the eight thunder-deities enumerated as having been born from the putrefying body of the’ Goddess Izanami. See above, Vol. I. p. 30. Kome was apparently inspired by two gods at once.

3 Jimmu Tenno.

4 Nusa or mitegura, now represented by the paper gohei.

° Referring to the prediction that the Army of the West was approaching.

6 Named Mifuto hime.

7 There were three classes of shrines, Greater, Middle and Lesser. The Greater Shrines included those from the senior division of the first rank to

‘TEMMU. 319

22nd day. When General Wofukehi had subdued the land of Yamato, he crossed the great pass! to Naniha, while the other lieutenant-generals, proceeding severally by three routes, marched to Yamazaki, where they encamped south of the river. General Wofukehi, at Wogohori in Naniha, sent for the Governors of all the Western provinces and made them deliver up their keys, their posting-bells,? and posting-tallies.

23rd day. The generals, having all met at Sasanami, sought for and arrested the Prime Ministers of the Left and Right, as well as all the criminals. ;

25th day. The generals proceeded to the Palace of Fuha,

and before the camp presented to the Emperor the head of the _

Imperial Prince Ohotomo.

8th month, 25th day. The Imperial Prince Takechi was commanded to announce the verdicts on the Afumi Ministers. Eight who were found guilty of heinous offences were condemned to suffer the extreme penalty. The Udaijin Kane, Nakatomi no Muraji, was accordingly executed at Tane in Asawi.* On this day the Sadaijin, Akaye, Soga no Omi, the Dainagon, Hito, Kose no Omi, and their children and grandchildren, with the children of Kane, Nakatomi no. Muraji, and of Hatayasu, Soga no Omi, were all sent into banishment. The others without exception were pardoned.

Before this time, Sabichi, Chihisakobe no Muraji, Governor of the province of Wohari, hid in the mountains and committed suicide. The Emperor said:—‘‘Sabichi did good service. Why should he have committed suicide, not being guilty of any crime? Could he have been conspiring secretly?” ~

27th day. The Emperor gave his gracious commands to all those who had rendered good service, and bestowed on them public favour and reward.

gth month, 8th day. The Imperial car, on its return journey, stayed for the night at Kuhana in Ise.

gth day. It stayed the night at Suzuka.

the senior division of the third rank ; the Middle included those from the junior division of the third rank to the junior division of the fourth rank ; the Lesser included those from the senior division of the fifth rank to: the junior division of the fifth rank. The lands allotted to each shrine and the offerings made to them were regulated accordingly.

Ohosaka. 2 See above, p. 206. * In the province of Afumi.

RRVL 23.

XXVITI. 24.

toth day. It stayed the night at Abe.

11th day. It stayed the night at Nabari.

12th day. The Emperor proceeded to the Yamato capital and took up his residence in the Palace of Shima.

15th day. He removed his residence from the Palace of Shima to the Palace of Okamoto.

In this year a Palace was erected south of the Palace of

Okamoto, and the Emperor removed his residence thither that same winter. This was called the Palace of Kiyomibara in Asuka.

Winter, 11th month, 24th day.: Kim Ap-sil and other Silla guests were entertained in Tsukushi. The same day presents were made them, varying in the case of each.

12th month, 4th day. All those who had rendered good service were chosen out, and higher cap-ranks conferred on them, from that of Shdsen upwards, varying according to circumstances.

15th day. A ship was given to the Silla guests.

26th day. Kim Ap-sil and his companions took their departure.

In this month Takami, Wina no Kimi, of Daishi rank, died.

BOOK XXIX.

THE EMPEROR AMA NO NUNA-HARA OKI NO MABITO.—PART II. (TEMMU TENNO.)

2ND year, Spring, 1st month, 7th day. The Ministers were entertained at a banquet at which sake was provided.

and month, 27th day. The Emperor commanded the functionaries to prepare an arena, in which he assumed the Imperial Dignity at the Palace of Kiyomibara in Asuka. He raised his wife to the rank of Empress-consort.!. She bore to him His Highness? the Imperial Prince Kusakabe. Before this he had taken to him the Empress-consort’s elder sister, the Imperial Princess Ohota,’ and made her his consort. She gave birth to the Imperial Princess Ohoki, and the Imperial Prince Ohotsu. His next consort was the Imperial Princess Ohoye.* She gave birth to the Imperial Prince Naga, and the Imperial Prince Yuge. His next consort, the Imperial Princess Nittabe,’ gave birth to the Imperial Prince Toneri. Moreover the Lady Higami no Iratsume, daughter of the Ohoomi, Fujihara, bore to him the Imperial Princess Tajima. Another lady, named Ihohe no Iratsume, younger sister of Higami no lIratsume, bore to him the Imperial Prince Nittabe. Next the lady® Ohonu no Iratsume, daughter of the Oho-omi Soga no Akaye, bore to him one son and two daughters. The first was called the Imperial Prince Hodzumi ;

1 Afterwards Jitd Tenno, 2 Mikoto,

Daughter of Tenchi, therefore his niece,

Another daughter of Tenchi Tenné.

® Another daughter of Tenchi Tenno,

In Japanese otoji, in Sinico-Japanese fujin, a term applied to the Imperial concubines of lower tank

VOls. Tb AZ

A.D. 673.

MOI, gi

g22 NIHONGI.

the second was called the Imperial Princess Ki; the third was called the Imperial Princess Tagata. The Emperor before this had taken to him Princess Nukada no Iratsume, daughter of Prince Kagami,‘ who gave birth to the Imperial Princess Towochi. Next he took to him Amako no Iratsume, daughter of Tokuse, Munagata no Kimi, who bore to him His Highness’ the Imperial Prince Takechi; next a daughter of Ohomaro, Shishibito no Omi, named Kaji-hime no Iratsume, who bore to him two sons and two daughters. The first was called the Imperial Prince Osakabe ; the second was called the Imperial Prince Shiki; the third was called the Imperial Princess Hatsusebe; the fourth was called the Imperial Princess Taki.

29th day. Cap-ranks were conferred on those who had rendered good service, varying according to circumstances.

3rd month, 17th day. The Governor of the province of Bingo caught a white pheasant in the district of Kameshi and sent it as tribute. Accordingly the forced labour due from that district was entirely remitted, and a general amnesty granted throughout the Empire. .

In this month scribes were brought together who began to copy out the ‘ Issaikio ” * in the Temple of Kaharadera.

Summer, 4th month, 14th day. With the view of sending the Imperial Princess Ohoki to attend upon the Shrine of Ama-terasu no Oho-kami, she was made to dwell in the Abstinence-palace‘* of Hatsuse. This was that she might first purify herself before she by-and-by approached the place where the Goddess was.

5th month, rst day. The Emperor gave command to the Ministers of State, the Daibu, as well as to the Omi and Muraji, and also the Tomo no Miyakko, saying :—‘‘ Let those who first take service (under Government) be at the outset employed by the Ohotoneri.’ Afterwards let them be allotted to suitable offices, selection being made according to their

1 These and the following concubines seem to have had no special rank or position.

2 Mikoto. ‘

3 The Buddhist canon or Tripitaka. A copy presented to the Bodleian Library or British Museum by a Japanese nobleman was brought to the British Legation, Tokio, in two carts.

4 See Vol, I. p. 176, note. § High Chamberlain.

TEMMU. aga

capacities. Moreover, let the waiting-women who offer their services be received freely, without respect of married and unmarried, or of old and young. In selecting them for particular duties let the rules of the (female) palace officials be followed.”

29th day. Sakamoto no Takara no Omi, of the Upper Daikin rank, died. In consideration of his services during the (war of) the year Midzunoye Saru,’ the posthumieus rank of Shdshi was conferred on him.?

Intercalary 6th month, 6th day. Sa-thek Syo- -my6ng of Pékché, of Lower Daikin rank, died. He was of a wise and intelligent nature, and in his day had a reputation for ability. The Emperor was shocked at his death, and by a special favour granted him the posthumous rank of Outer Shdshi. In addition to this he conferred on him the rank of Prime Minister * in his own country.

8th day. Tamna sent Princes Kumaye,‘ Tora, Uma,’ etc., with tribute.

15th day. Silla sent Kim Seung-wo6n, of Han Ason rank, Kim Chi-san, of the rank of Ason, the Té-sya Sangsyél and others to congratulate the Emperor on his accession to the throne. At the same time Kim Sal-yu, of Il-kil-son rank, Kim Chi-san, of Han Na-ma rank, and others were sent tc offer condolence on the decease of the late Emperor. [One book says as Tribute-Envoys.] The Escort-Envoys Kwi U-po and Chin-mo escorted Seung-w6én and Sal-yu to Tsukushi.

24th day. Kwi U-po and the others were entertained at Tsukushi, and received presents varying in the case of each. They straightway returned to their country from Tsukushi.

Autumn, 8th month, gth day. The Emperor made an order setting forth the good services rendered during the year Midzunoye Saru by Abemaro, Ki no Omi, and others, while stationed in the province of Iga, and publicly conferred on them favour and rewards.

1 A.D. 672.

The first instance of posthumous honours in Japanese history. This institution is of Chinese origin.

3 Té-sa-phyong.

4 See above, XXVII. 20, where he is called Prince Kumaki.

° Tora in Japanese means tiger, and Uma horse. Is it possible that the natives of Quelpaert at this time spoke a Japanese dialect? Prince Tora is mentioned below, XXIX. 18.

20th day. Koryé sent the Té-hyéng Han-cha, Witu’ of the Upper Division, the Té-hyéng Sydk-u of the Former Division, and others with tribute. Accordingly Silla sent Kim N1-ik, of Han Na-ma rank, to escort the Koryé Envoys to Tsukushi.’

25th day. Kim Seung-w6n and the other Envoys sent to congratulate the Emperor on his accession—twenty-seven guests of middle and upper rank—were summoned to the capital. Accordingly the Emperor instructed the Viceroy (of Tsukushi) to declare his wishes to the Tamna Envoys, saying :—‘‘ The Emperor has newly reduced the Empire to peace, and has only just now assumed the Imperial Dignity. For this reason he does not invite to his Court any other Envoys than those who bring congratulations, as you yourselves have observed. Moreover the weather is cold, and the waves are mountainous. To detain you longer here would be rather distressing to you than otherwise. You would therefore do well to take your departure without delay.” Accordingly the King resident in that country and his Envoys, Kumayé and his colleagues, were for the first time granted the cap-rank of Upper Dai-otsu,’ which moreover was adorned with brocade and embroidery, and corresponded to the rank of Cha-phyong (Minister) in that country. So they returned home from Tsukushi.

gth month, 28th day. Kim Seung-woén and his colleagues were entertained at Naniha. There was a performance of music of all kinds, and they received presents varying in the case of each person.

Winter, 11th month, 1st day. Kim Seung-wén took his departure.

21st day. Han-cha of Koryo, Sal-yu of Silla, and their

people, were entertained at Oho-gohori* in Tsukushi, and

received presents varying in the case of each.

12th month, 5th day. Presents were given to all those who were in attendance on the Emperor at the feast of first-fruits,° viz. the Nakatomi and Imbe, with the officials of the Shinté department, the district governors of the two provinces of

1 A title.

2 Kory6 had at this time been overthrown by China.

8 This was apparently the rank conferred on the Envoys, that bestowed on the King not being mentioned. Cha-phyéng was a Pékché rank.

4 Or Ohokuni. ® Ohonihe.

Harima and Tamba,' and also to the labourers under them. A grade of cap-rank was accordingly conferred on each of the district governors. .

17th day. Prince Mino, of Shdshi rank, and Katamaro, Ki no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, were appointed Commissioners for the erection of the great Temple of Takechi [now Ohomiya no Ohodera]. Now Fukurin, the priest appointed as superintendent, declined this office on account of age, but he was not allowed to refuse.

27th day. The Buddhist Priest Gisei was made Junior Sodzu.2, On this day there were conjoined two additional priests as clerks. It was at this time that the practice of having four clerks first began.

This year was the year Midzunoto Tori (roth) of the Cycle.

3rd year, Spring, Ist month, roth day. Prince ChhyangsyOng of Pékché died. He was granted the rank of Outer Shoshi.*

2nd month, 28th day. Abemaro, Ki no Omi, died. The Emperor was much grieved, and in consideration of his services in the campaign of the year Midzunoye Saru bestowed on him the rank of Daishi.

3rd month, 7th day. Ohokuni, Woshiumi no Miyakko, Governor of the province of Tsushima, reported that silver had been produced for the first time in that province, and sent some as tribute. Ohokuni was accordingly awarded the rank of Lower Shokin. It was at this time that silver was first produced in Japan. Offerings were therefore made of it to all the Gods of Heaven and Earth, and presents of it were likewise given to the Daibu, etc., of the rank of Shokin and above.

Autumn, 8th month, 3rd day. The Imperial Prince Wosakabe was sent to the shrine of Isonokami to brighten up the Divine precious things with oil. On the same day, the Emperor decreed, saying :—‘‘Let all the precious things originally deposited in the Sacred Treasuries by the various Houses be returned to their descendants.”

! Whence the rice for the ceremony was provided. See Florenz’s instructive note on this passage.

2 Vide supra, p. 153-

Chhyang-syéng was a grandson of Wi-cha, the last king of Pékché His father took refuge in Japan on the downfall of the dynasty.

A.D. 674.

A.D. 675.

XXX, 7.

Winter, roth month, 9th day. The Imperial Princess Ohoki left the Abstinence-palace of Hatsuse and proceeded to the shrine of Ise.*

4th year, Spring, rst month, 1st day. The various students of the Department of Education, the Department of the Yin and Yang,? the Outer Apothecaries’ Department, the woman of S‘ravasti,, the woman of Tara, Prince Syon-kwang of Pékché, and the Silla labourers offered presents of drugs and rarities.

and day. From the Imperial Princes downwards all the public functionaries presented their respects to the Emperor.

3rd day. All the public functionaries, from the initial rank upwards, presented firewood.’

sth day. A platform was for the first time erected from which to divine by means of the stars.’

7th day. A banquet was given at Court to the Ministers.

17th day. The Ministers of State, Daibu, and all the public functionaries from the initial rank. upwards had an archery meeting in the Court of the Western Gate.

On this day, moreover, the province of Yamato presented an auspicious barn-door fowl, the Eastern provinces presented a white falcon, and the province of Afumi presented a white owl.°

23rd day. Offerings’ (of cloth) were made at the various shrines.

2nd month, oth day. The Emperor gave orders to the provinces of Yamato, Kahachi, Settsu, Yamashiro, Harima, Ahaji, Tamba, Tajima, Afumi, Wakasa, Ise, Mino, and Wohari, saying:—‘‘ Seek out in your jurisdiction men and women of the common people who can sing well, and also dwarfs and jugglers,® etc., and send them as tribute.”

1 See above, XXIX. 3.

2 This Department had charge of astronomy and calendar-making, with observations on the weather.

3 See above, XXV. 57.

4 A regular yearly practice first mentioned here.

’ The close association of astronomy and divination may be inferred from this.

6 The interlinear Kana has tobi, i.e. kite.

7 Mitegura.

8 The word used includes jugglers, acrobats, e¢ hoc genus omne.

13th day. The Imperial Princess Towochi' and the Imperial Princess Abe’ proceeded to the shrine of Ise.

15th day. The Emperor decreed, saying :—“ Let the serfs granted to the various Uji in the year Kinoye Ne® be henceforward done away with. Moreover, let the mountains, marshes, islands, bays, woods, plains, and artificial ponds granted to Princes of the Blood,‘ to Princes and to Ministers and Temples,* be all done away with from first to last.”

1gth day. The Emperor issued an edict as follows :—‘‘ Ye Ministers, functionaries, and people of the Empire, avoid the commission of offences of all kinds. Ifthere be any who disobey this, they shall be punished according to circumstances.”

23rd day. The Emperor proceeded to the Castle of Takayasu.

In this month Silla sent Prince Chhyung-won, the Té-kam Keup-son® Kim Chhaso,’ the Té-kam Nama Kim Thyonchhyung, the Tyé-karh Té-ma, Pak Muma, and the Tyé-kam Té-sya, Kim Naksyu, to offer tribute. Their Escort-Envoys, the Nama, Kim Phungna, and the Nama, Kim Hyopok, escorted Prince Chhyung-won as far as Tsukushi.

3rd month, 2nd day. The great God of Tosa presented a divine sword to the Emperor.® .

14th day. Kim Phungna and the others were entertained at Tsukushi. They forthwith returned home from Tsukushi.

16th day. Prince Kurikuma, of the fourth rank, was appointed Director of Military Affairs, and Miyuki, Ohotomo no Muraji, of Upper Shokin rank, was made Tayu.”

1 Daughter of Temmu Tenno.

2 Daughter of Tenchi Tenno, afterwards the Empress styled Gemmei Tenno.

’ The third year of the previous reign, viz. A.D. 664.

Including the brothers, sisters, and children of the Emperor ; others are simply =, i.e. kings, by which princes are meant.

Temples are Buddhist temples ; the word “shrine” is used in this translation for Shintd places of worship.

6 Tékam is the name of an office, Keupson of a rank.

7 Another reading is Piso.

8 One authority calls him Hito-koto-nushi no Mikoto, another says that he was Mi-suki-taka-hiko-ne no Mikoto. It is explained that the priests presented the sword at the bidding of the god.

® Vice-minister.

RXIX. 9.

In this month Koryé sent the Te-hyéng' Pok-kan, the Té- hyong Tamu and others with tribute. Silla sent the Keupson, Pak Keun-syu, and the Té-na-ma, Kim Mika, to offer tribute.

Summer, 4th month, 5th day. More than 2400 priests and nuns were invited to a great feast of vegetable fare.

8th day. Hiromaro, Tahema no Kimi, of Upper Shokin rank, and Maro, Kunu no. Omi, of Lower. Shokin rank, were forbidden by the Emperor to attend at Court.

gth day. The Emperor decreed as follows:—‘‘ In regard to lending out the tax-rice, henceforward let. the circumstances of the peasants be clearly ascertained, and their condition as to poverty or wealth having been learned in advance, let them be arranged in three classes, to the lower two of which such loans may be made.”

toth day. Prince Mino, of Shoshi rank, and Hirotari, Saheki no Muraji, of Lower Shokin rank, were sent to offer prayers to the Wind-Gods at Tateno in” Tatsuta.? Ohobuta, Hashibito no Muraji, of Middle Shokin rank, and Karainu,’ Sone no Muraji, of Middle Daisen rank, were sent to worship the Oho-imi Deity at Kahawa in Hirose.*

14th day. Maro, Kunu no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, was convicted of offering resistance to an Imperial messenger, and stripped of all his offices and dignities.

17th day. The Emperor issued a decree to the provinces, saying :—‘‘ Henceforth the fishermen and hunters are to be restrained from making pitfalls or using spear-traps and such like contrivances. Moreover, from the 1st day of the 4th month until the 13th day of the gth month, let no one

1 Te-hyéng (great elder-brother) is an official rank, Pok-kan his name.

? In Yamato. This is the first of a regular series of such notices. The litany to the Wind-Gods is preserved in the “ Yengishiki,” and has been translated by Satow. See “T.A.S.J.,” Vol. VII. p. 416. I refrain from quotation, as the study of this treatise is indispensable to any one who is at all interested in the study of Shinto.

3 This name means “Corean dog.”

‘In Yamato. Oho-imi means great religious abstinence. The Deity’s proper name was Waka-uka-hime, i.e. the young-food-lady. For a full account of this service see Satow’s “Ancient Japanese Rituals,” in the “T.A.S.J.,” Vol. VII. p. 412. It will be observed that neither Buddhist nor Shinto worship was neglected by this Emperor.

set fish-traps, closing the space.’ Further, let no one eat the flesh of kine, horses, dogs, monkeys, or barn-door fowls.? This prohibition does not extend to other kinds of meat. Offenders against this regulation will be punished.”

18th day. Prince Womi, of the third rank, was guilty of an offence and was banished to Inaba. One of his children was banished to the island of Idzu,* and another to the island of Chika.’

23rd day. A selection was made of persons possessed of accomplishments. They were granted presents, which varied in each case.

In this month Prince Chhyung-Won of Silla arrived at Naniha.

6th month, 23rd day. Yesaka, Ohokida no Kimi, was ill, and was about to die. The Emperor was greatly shocked, and made an order, saying :—‘‘ Thou, Yesaka, hast devoted thyself to the public service, neglecting thy private affairs. Without

‘sparing thy life, prompted by thy manly spirit, thou hast

laboured in the great campaign. It has been my constant desire to show thee affection, and therefore, even when thou art gone, thy descendants will receive liberal rewards.” He accordingly raised him to the rank of Outer Shoshi. Not many days after he died in his private dwelling.

Autumn, 7th month, 7th day. Kunimaro, Ohotomo no Muraji, of Upper Shokin rank, was sent to Silla in the capacity of Chief Envoy. Irishi, Miyake no Kishi, of Lower Shokin rank, accompanied him as Associate Ambassador.

8th month, 1st day. Prince Kumaki, the tribute Envoy of Tamna, anchored at Tsukushi.

zand day. There was a storm which made the sand to fly, and damaged houses.

25th day. Chhyung-won, the ceremonies being completed, took his departure. He set sail from Naniha.

28th day. The Tribute-Envoys of the two countries, Silla

1 Hima-sakiri. Apparently a particular kind of‘fish-trap is meant. The “ Shikai” editor omits this word, considering it a gloss which has crept in from the margin.

2 Buddhist influence is obvious here.

3 Probably Ohoshima (called by foreigners Vries Island) is meant.

In Hizén.

XXIX. Ir.

A.D. 676.

OOD Te

and Kory6, were entertained in Tsukushi, and given presents which varied in each case.

gth month, 27th day. Prince Ko-y6 of Tamna arrived at Naniha.

Winter, roth month, 3rd day. Messengers were despatched in all directions to seek for the Issaikio.’

roth day. The Ministers were entertained at a banquet with sake.

16th day. Thirty men of Thang were forwarded as tribute from Tsukushi. They were forthwith sent to the province of Totomi and settled there.’

20th day. The Emperor made an edict, saying :—‘‘ Let everyone, from the Princes down to those of initial rank, provide himself with weapons.’ On this day there was a report received from the province of Sagami that in the district of Takakura a woman had given birth to three male children.*

t1th month, 3rd day. A certain man ascended the hill east of the Palace, and having uttered words of evil omen,‘ cut his throat and died. Those who were on duty on that night received everyone a step in rank. There was a great earthquake in this month.

5th year, Spring, 1st month, rst day. The Ministers and public functionaries paid their respects at Court.

4th day. There were granted to all, from the Imperial Prince Takechi down to the Daibu of Shokin rank, upper garments, trousers, lined garments, girdles, garters, staffs, and arm-rests.° But to the three grades of Shokin rank arm-rests were not granted.

7th day. Grants were made to the Daibu of Shokin rank and upwards, varying in each case.

15th day. The functionaries from the initial rank upwards presented firewood. On the same day they all assembled in the Court, and were entertained at a banquet.

1 See above, XXIX. 2.

2 The Chinese were at war with Silla at this time.

3 No stigma seems to have been attached to this. On the contrary, there are instances of the Emperor giving presents to women who had borne a multiplicity of children.

No doubt abusive language towards the Emperor is meant.

5 See above, p. 256.

:—

Pee

16th day. Prizes were offered for archery in the Court of the Western Gate. Those who hit the target received prizes of values which varied according to circumstances.

On this day, the Emperor occupied the Palace of Shima, and gave a banquet there.

25th day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—“ In all cases of appointments as Governors of provinces, let men of not higher than Daisen rank be appointed. This rule does not apply to the Home provinces nor to the provinces of Michinoku and Nagato.”

2nd month, 24th day. A ship was presented to the Tamna guests.

In the course of this month, Kunimaro, Ohotomo no Muraji, and his colleagues arrived from Silla.

Summer, 4th month, 4th day. Worship was paid to the Wind-Gods of Tatsuta and to the Oho-imi Deity of Hirose.’

Adzumi no Hoshi, of the district of Lower Sofu, in the province of Yamato, sent tribute of an auspicious cock which had a comb like the flower of a camellia.

On this day a report was received from the district of Akunami, in the province of Yamato, that a hen had become changed into a cock.’

14th day. A decree was issued to all the Princes and Ministers, saying :—‘‘ Let those who are in receipt of taxes from fiefs cease to receive them from the Western provinces, and let them be granted revenues from the Eastern provinces in exchange. Moreover, let all persons from the outer* provinces who wish to enter our service be permitted to do so, whether they be the sons of Omi, Muraji, Tomo no Miyakko, or even the sons of Kuni no Miyakko. Further, let men of distinguished ability be allowed to do so, even though they are of the common people, of lower rank than the above.”

22nd day. The Emperor gave orders to the Governor of the province of Mino, saying :—‘‘ Let the children of Abemaro, Ki no Omi, resident in the district of Toki, be

1 See above, XXIX. 9,

2 Ominous occurrences of this kind are frequently recorded in Chinese and Corean history.

All except the Gokinai or Home provinces.

Sexi 17.

B39 NIHONGI.

removed to the East country and become peasants of that country.” ;

5th month, 3rd day. A decree was promulgated respecting the offences of Governors of provinces who had failed to pay over their commuted taxes at the limited time,’ etc., etc.

7th day. The Governor of the province of Shimotsuke represented to the Emperor that, owing to a bad year, the peasantry in his domain were starving and wished to sell their children. The Court refused permission.

In the course of this month the Emperor forbade the cutting of grass or firewood on Mount Minabuchi and Mount Hosokaha. Moreover, indiscriminate burning and cutting were forbidden on all mountains and plains in the Home provinces as to which a prohibition had always existed.

6th month. Prince Kurikuma, of the fourth rank, died. of disease.

Mononobe no Wogimi no Muraji took suddenly ill and died. When the Emperor heard this he was greatly shocked. In the campaign of the year Midzunoye Saru, he had followed the Imperial carriage to the East country. In consideration of his great services the Emperor showed him favour by conferring on him the rank of Inner Daishi. He also granted him the seniority among those of his House.”

This summer there was great drought. Messengers were sent to all quarters to make offerings of cloth and to pray to all the gods of Heaven and Earth. Moreover, the priests and nuns were invited to offer supplications to the Three Precious Things. Still there was no rain, and therefore the five grains did not grow, and the peasants were starving.

Autumn, 7th month, znd day. The Ministers, Daibu and public functionaries received an increase of rank, each according to his deserts.

8th day. The Tamna guests returned to their own country.

16th day. Worship was paid to the Wind-Gods of Tatsuta and to the Oho-imi Deity of Hirose.

1 The taxes (not the grain tax) due in the middle decade of the 8th month were payable into the exchequer, for near provinces before the end of the 1oth month, for provinces of medium distance before the end of the 11th month, for more distant provinces before the end of the 12th month.

4A i.

In the course of this month, Woyori, Murakuni no Muraji, died. . In consideration of the services rendered by him in the campaign of the year Midzunoye Saru, he received the posthumous rank of Outer Shdshi.

A star appeared in the East, seven or eight feet in length. In the 9th month it at length disappeared from the sky.

8th month, 2nd day. Sustenance fiefs, varying in each case, were granted to all from the rank of Prince of the Blood down to Daibu of Shokin rank, and also to Imperial Princesses, Princesses and lady officials of the Palace.

16th day. The Emperor commanded, saying :—‘‘ Let a Great Purification be held in all quarters. The articles needed for this purpose are to be forwarded to the shrines of purification by the Kuni no Miyakko of each province, to wit, one horse and one piece of cloth. The other things are to be supplied by the governors of districts, viz., each one sword, one deerskin, one mattock, one smaller sword, one sickle, one set of arrows, and one sheaf of rice in the ear. Further, let each house provide a bundle of hemp.’’?

17th day. The Emperor issued a decree, saying :—‘‘ Let all sentences of death, confiscation, or the three classes of banishment be mitigated one degree.’ As for crimes punishable by removal to another part of the same province or lesser offences, let them all be pardoned whether they have been detected or not.

This pardon, however, does not apply to persons who have already proceeded to their place of banishment.”

' “The Oho-barahi or Great Purification was the most solemn ceremony of the Shinto religion. It was performed twice a year, on the 30th day of the 6th and 12th months, by the Princes of the Blood and the Ministers, who assembled for the purpose at the Gate of the Scarlet Bird. The urabe or diviners read the norito or formula, which had the effect of dissipating (harai) demoniac influences.”—-Yamada’s Dictionary.

The litany used on this occasion is commonly called the Nakatomi no Oho-barahi. It has been preserved, but is unfortunately not one of those

translated by Satow. Dr. Florenz promises us a translation of all the norito.

The three classes of banishment are :—Ist, to near provinces, as Echizen or Aki; 2nd, to provinces of medium distance, as Suwo or Iyo; 3rd, to distant provinces, as Idzu, Aha, Hitachi, Sado, Iki,or Tosa. The confiscation is of the persons of the criminals and their families into slavery in public offices. This practice is still followed in Corea.

X XIX. 15.

On this day the Emperor commanded the various provinces to let loose living things.’

In this month, Oho-miwa no Makamuta no Kobito no Kimi died. When the Emperor heard this, he was much grieved, and in view of his services in the year Midzunoye Saru granted him the posthumous rank of Inner Shishi with the posthumous title of Ohomiwa no Makamuta no Mukahe-gimi.

gth month, 1st day. Owing to the rain, the beginning of the month was not announced.”

roth day. The Princes and Ministers sent agents to the capital and to the Home provinces and gave out weapons for (man of each the population). .

12th day. Prince Yagaki, of the third rank, Viceroy of Tsukushi, was guilty of an offence, and was banished to Tosa.

13th day. Presents were made to the public functionaries and to men of the frontier states, varying in the case of each.

2tst day. The Department of the Shinto religion represented to the Emperor as follows :—‘‘ We have ascertained by divination the provinces and districts which are to supply the rice for the festival of the first-fruits. There respond to the divination the district of Yamada, in the province of Wohari, for the Yuki, and the district of Kasa, in the province of Tamba, for the Sugi.’’*

In the course of this month Ikadzuchi,* Sakata no Kimi, died. In view of his services during the year Midzunoye Saru he was granted the posthumous rank of Daishi.

Winter, roth month, rst day. The Ministers were entertained at a wine-feast.

1 A Buddhist practice. At the present day beggars may be seen at the gates of Buddhist temples with vessels containing small lampreys or cages of sparrows, which the faithful are allowed to release on paying a small sum.

2 There was an old custom in China of announcing the beginning of the month to the ancestral temples of the Emperors. But the practice in Japan seems to have been different. There are notices of Japanese Emperors “viewing the announcement of the new month from a balcony,” etc.

3 Yuki means “ceremonially pure,” and sugi means “next.” These terms are applied to two qualities of rice used for this festival. Various explanations are given. One is that the yuki was for sacrifice to the Gods of Heaven, the sugi for the Gods of Earth. Yuki is etymologically connected with imi, religious abstinence. The divination was by burning a tortoiseshell. 4 Thunder or thunder-bolt.

3rd day. Offerings of cloth were made to all the Ahimbe Gods' of Heaven and Earth.

toth day. Maro, Mononobe no Muraji, of Upper Dai-otsu rank, was sent to Silla as Chief Envoy, and Momotari, Yamashiro no Atahe, of Middle Dai-otsu rank, as Junior Envoy.

1th month, 1st day. On account of the festival of firstfruits, the ceremony of announcing the first day of the month was omitted.

3rd day. Silla sent Kim Chhyéng-phyong, of Sason rank, to request governance.” At the same time, Kim Hoyu, of Keupson rank, the Tyé-kam, Kim Heum-kil, of Té-sya rank, and others were sent to offer tribute. The Escort-Envoy Phi Chinna, of Nama rank, and his associate Hopok, of Nama rank, escorted Chhyéng-phyong and the others to Tsukushi.

In this month seven men of Su-shen® arrived in the train of Chhyéng-phyong and his colleagues. .

tgth day. The Emperor gave orders to the provinces near the capital to release living things.’

20th day. Men were sent to all parts to expound the Konkwo-myo Sutra and the Nin-6 Sutra.

23rd day. Koryé sent Ha-u, Chyupu® of the After Division, as Chief Envoy, and Tok-pok, Te-kyong of the Former Division, as Associate Envoy, to offer tribute. Therefore Silla sent Kim Yang-won, of Te Nama rank, to escort the Kory6 Envoys to Tsukushi.

It was intended this year to make the capital at Nihiki, and therefore all the rice-fields and gardens within the precincts, public and private property alike, were not cultivated and became totally waste. In the end the capital was not made there. [This passage is omitted in some books. |

6th year, Spring, ist month, 17th day. There was archery at the South Gate.

2nd month, 1st day. Maro, Mononobe no Muraji, arrived from Silla.

1 The Ahimbe (for ahi-nihe) was a festival celebrated on the 1st day of the hare in the 11th month. It was, like the nihi-name, which was celebrated a little later, a festival of firstfruits. On this occasion the Emperor first partook of sake, brewed from the new season’s rice, which was also offered

_ to the Kami. This ceremony was more particularly associatedjwith certain

deities, which were therefore termed the Ahimbe deities. 2 To ask advice on matters of government (?). *Manehus, + 4 See above, XXIX. 15. ) Name of office.

A.D. 677. ».@.9 Bo Fe

In this month an entertainment was given to men of Tanegashima ! under the tsuki tree west of the Asuka Temple.

3rd month, roth day. The Silla Envoys, Chhyéng-phyoéng and the guests of lower rank to the number of thirteen, were invited to the capital.

Summer, 4th month, 11th day. Nagura Saita no Fubito, was convicted of scoffing at the Imperial*® car, and was accordingly banished to the island of Idzu.

14th day. The Escort-Envoys, Chinna and the rest, were entertained in Tsukushi, and straightway Resid home from there.

5th month, rst day. The ceremony of announcing the first day of the month was omitted.

3rd day. The Emperor granted to the Oho-hakase,’ a man of Pekché-named Sol-tan, the rank of Lower Daisen, and accordingly bestowed on him a fief of 30 houses. On this day Otokashi, the Yamato no Yeshi,* was granted the rank of Lower Shosen and a fief of 20 houses.

7th day. Aman of Silla named Pak Chapha, of Ason rank, accompanied by three attendants and three Buddhist priests, was driven by stress of weather to the island of Chikashima.’

28th day. The Emperor gave orders to the Shrines of Heaven and the Shrines of Earth that the sacred rice-tax should be divided into three shares, one of which was to be set apart for the offerings to the Gods and the other two. ae to the Kannushi.’

In this month there was drought in the capital san the Home provinces, and prayers were made for rain.

6th month, 14th day. There was a great earthquake.

In this month the Emperor commanded the Yamato no Aya no Atahe, saying :—‘‘ Your family has from the beginning been guilty of the seven misdemeanours. From the Woharida’ reign down to the Court of Afumi it has been the Emperor’s constant

1 An island off the south coast of Satsuma. It is notable as the place visited by Mendez Pinto and his companions in 1542, and where they first taught the inhabitants the use of firearms, Tanegashima means a pistol in Japanese at the present day.

2 The Emperor is meant, but the writer does not dare to introduce him in such a connection.

3 Great Doctor. * Yamato painter. 5 In Hizen. ’ Shinto priests. ‘ Suiko Tenno.

business to take measures against you. Now in this Our reign you deserve to be called to an account for your misconduct, and to receive condign punishment. We are very reluctant, however, to extirpate the House’ of Aya no Atahe, and we therefore extend to you great clemency and pardon you. But henceforth if any of you offend his crime shall surely be ranked among unpardonable offences.”

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. Worship was paid to the Wind-Gods of Tatsuta and to the Oho-imi Deity of Hirose.

8th month, 15th day. A great feast of Buddhist fare was given at the Asuka Temple, at which the “ Issaikio ” ? was read. The Emperor stood at the South Gate of the Temple, and did obeisance to the Three Precious Things. At this time he commanded the Princes of the Blood and the other Princes as well as the Ministers each to furnish one person to renounce the world. These persons were chosen without distinction of age or sex, and all entered religion in accordance with their wishes. They therefore took part in this great feast.

27th day. Kim Chhyong-phyéng returned to his own country. Accordingly Pak Cha-pha and the other who had been driven by stress of weather to Japan were delivered to Chhyongphyong and the rest, and sent back to their native land.

28th day. Tamna sent Prince Tora with tribute.

gth month, 30th day. A decree was made, saying :—‘“‘ Let vagabonds who come back again after having been sent to their native places be, one and all, set to forced labour.”

Winter, roth month, 14th day. Momoye, Kahabe no Omi, of Inner Upper Shokin rank, was appointed Minister of the Interior,* and Maro, Tajihi no Kimi, of Inner Lower Daikin rank, was made Daibu‘* of the province of Settsu.

11th month, 1st day. Owing to rain the ceremony of announcing the 1st day of the month was not observed.

The Viceroy of Tsukushi presented to the Emperor a red crow.’ The Viceroy’s officials accordingly received presents,

ne OE 2 The books of the Buddhist canon, Tripitaka.

Mimbukio, or in Japanese Kakibe no Kimi.

4 From the enumeration of his functions in the “Shokuinri6,” this official seems to have been a governor with very comprehensive powers.

6’ A red crow with three legs was supposed to inhabit the sun. The appearance of one on earth was accounted the most favourable of omens. See above, Vol. I. p. 116, note.

VOL. II. v4

A:D. 678.

each according to his rank. Moreover the person who specially caught the red crow was granted five steps in rank. Also the local officials of the district in question had their rank raised. Consequently the taxes were remitted to the peasants of this district for the space of one year. On this day a general amnesty was proclaimed to the Empire.

2tst day. The festival of first-fruits was held.

23rd day. A meal was given to all the public functionaries who possessed a definite rank.

27th day. Presents were given to tie officials of the Shinto Department and to the local governors who had assisted in the offering of first-fruits.

12th month, Ist day. Owing to the snow the ceremony of

announcing the rst day of the month was not observed.

7th year, Spring, ist month, 17th day. There was archery at the South Gate.

22nd day. The Tamna people set out for the capital.

This spring, as a preparation for worshipping the Gods of Heaven and Earth, a purification was held throughout the Empire. An Abstinence-palace was erected on the bank of the Kurahashi river.

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. The Emperor wished to proceed to the Abstinence-palace, and held divination for this purpose. The response fell upon the 7th day. Accordingly, at the hour of sunrise the officers whose business it was to clear the road having already started, and the public functionaries being formed in line of procession, the Emperor took his seat in his palanquin, and ordered his canopy, but had not yet set out, when the Imperial Princess Towochi suddenly took ill, and died within the Palace. For this reason the cortege was stopped, and the Emperor was unable to proceed... The result was that the Sacrifice to the Gods of Heaven and Earth did not take place.

13th day. A pillar of the Western Hall of the New Palace was struck by lightning.

14th day. The Imperial Princess Towochi was buried at Akaho. The Emperor was present, and was graciously pleased to raise lament for her.

Autumn, gth month. Yoshimaro, Oshinomi no Miyakko, presented to the Emperor five auspicious stalks of rice. Each

stalk had branches. In consequence, all sentences from that of minor banishment * downwards were remitted.

Prince Wakasa, of the 3rd rank, died.

Winter, roth month, rst day. At Naniha there fell a rain of something like floss silk. It was five or six feet long and seven or eight inches wide. It floated on the wind and waved from the fir woods and reed plains. The people of that day called it ‘‘ sweet-dew.”

26th day. The Emperor issued a decree, saying :—“ Let all civil and military officials of the central and provincial governments every year consider the degree of competence of their subordinates: from the rank of clerk upwards, who are animated by a disinterested public spirit and discharge their duties with zeal and respect, and let them determine accord- | ingly the promotion they should receive. Not later than the | first decade of the first month they should forward a full report | to the judge Thereupon the judge, having compared and XXIX. 21 decided, shall submit (his recommendation) to the Daibenkwan.* However, when officers are ordered to go on missions of a public nature and refuse for trifling reasons—not genuine

illness or mourning for parents—they are not to be placed in the schedule for promotion.”

12th month, 27th day: Bramblings® flew from south-west to north-east, covering the sky. .

In the course of this month there was a great earthquake in Tsukushi. The ground split open to the width of two rods and a length of more than 3000 rods. Many of the peasants’ houses in all the villages were brought down in ruins. At this time there was a peasant’s house situated on the top ofa hill. On the evening of the earthquake the hill crumbled down and changed its place. -Yet the house remained intact and was

' This now means “hard labour,” but probably we should here follow the meaning given by Giles. 2 Several cases of this phenomenon are recorded in Chinese and Japanese history. Kanro, or sweet-dew, is the Chinese translation of the Sanskrit Amrita, the ambrosial food of the Immortals. 3 Ho-kwan, 2; B. 4 Benkwan. The executive department of the supreme Council of State or Dajokwan. Hepburn. ) Atori in Japanese. “Fringilla Montifringilla. Large flocks of this bird are found in winter near Yokohama. It is the same as the European species.”—Blakiston and Pryer in “T.A.S.J.” Le

A.D. 679.

not destroyed, and the inmates did not know that the hill had come down and that their house had moved away. When it became daylight, however, they discovered what had happened, to their great amazement.

In this year the Silla Escort-Envoys, Ka-ryang Chyong-san, of Nama rank, and Kim Hong-syé, of Nama rank, came to Tsukushi, and said :—‘‘ The King of Silla having despatched Kim Syo-mul, of Keup-son rank, Kim Syé-syé, of Té-nama rank, etc., as Envoys to bring this year’s tribute, I, Chyong-san, was sent to escort Syo-mul and his colleagues. In mid-ocean, however, we chanced to meet with a storm, in which Syo-mul and the others became all dispersed, and I know not what has become of them. I, Chyéng-san, alone have with difficulty succeeded in reaching the shore.”” Syo-mul and his colleagues never arrived.

8th year, Spring, 1st month, 5th day. The Silla Escort- Envoys Ka-ryang Chyong-san and Kim Hong-syé, etc., proceeded to the capital.

7th day. The Emperor issued a decree as follows :—‘“ At the New Year let the Princes, Ministers, and public functionaries refrain from paying their respects to any persons except relatives of the grade of elder brothers or elder sisters and above, or to the senior members of the House. The Princes must not pay their respects even to their mothers, when the latter have not the title of Princess; nor must Ministers pay their respects to their mothers when the latter are of mean rank. Even on other ceremonial occasions than the New Year the same rule is to be observed, and those who infringe it shall be punished according to circumstances.”

8th day. There was archery at the West Gate.

2nd month, 1st day. Koryo sent Hwan-heum, Té-syang of the Upper Division, Sa Syu-lu, Te-syang of the Lower Division, and others to offer tribute. Accordingly, Silla sent Kam Mul-la,.of Nama rank, to escort Hwan-heum and his colleagues to Tsukushi. .

3rd day. Katamaro, Ki no Omi, died. In consideration of his services in the year Midzunoye Saru,' he received the posthumous rank of Upper Daikin.

4th day. The Emperor issued an edict, saying :—‘‘ When

INCH 2)

the year Kanoto Mi' is reached, let there be a review’ of the weapons and horses belonging to the Princes of the Blood, the Ministers, and the public functionaries. Therefore let provision be made in advance.”

In this month the Emperor was most graciously pleased to extend his charity to the poor and needy, and to give alms to those starving from cold and hunger.

3rd month, 6th day. Wakami, Ohokida no Kimi, of the Imperial guard, died.* During the great campaign of the year Midzunoye Saru, he led the van in breaking the camp of Seta.* For this service he was granted the posthumous rank of Outer Upper Shokin.

7th day. The Emperor proceeded to Wochi,’ where he did reverence to the Misasagi of the Later Okamoto Empress.°

gth day. Prince Ishikaha, Viceroy of Kibi, took ill and died in Kibi. When the Emperor heard this he was deeply grieved, and was most graciously pleased, etc., etc., to confer on him the posthumous honour of Prince of the second class.

22nd day. Alms of floss silk and cloth were given to poor priests and nuns.

Summer, 4th month, 5th day. The Emperor made a decree, saying:—‘‘Let the history of those temples which have sustenance-fiefs attached to them be considered, and where addition is desirable, let addition be made ; where they should be done away with, let them be done away with.”

On this day the names of the temples were fixed.

gth day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta. .

sth month, 5th day. The Emperor proceeded to the Palace of Yoshino.

6th day. The Emperor addressed the Empress Consort, the Imperial Prince Kusakabe, the Imperial Prince Ohotsu, the Imperial Prince Takechi, the Imperial Prince Kahashima, the Imperial Prince Osakabe, and the Imperial Prince Shiki,

1 A.D. 681. * A wapenshaw.

3 There is a scale of Chinese characters for death, according to the rank of the person. Here the character AE is used, which, as the “Tsiisho” commentator points out, is improper, this character being employed only in the case of men of the 6th or lower ranks.

4 See above, XXVIII. 17. He is there called Waka-omi. 5 In Yamato. 6 Saimei Tenno.

NIHONGI.

saying :—‘‘ We wish to-day to unite with you in making a vow in the Court, so that after a thousand years’ there may be no trouble. What think ye?” The Imperial Princes answered together, saying :—‘‘ The reasonableness of this is manifest.” Accordingly, His Highness the Imperial Prince Kusakabe stood forward first and made oath, saying :—‘‘ Ye gods of Heaven and Earth, and ye Emperors, bear witness! We, elder and younger brothers, young or of mature age, more than ten Princes in all, born each of different mothers, without respect of birth from the same or different mothers, together comply with the Emperor’s behest, and will give each other mutual support and avoid contention. If, from this time forward, any of us should not keep this vow, may he himself perish and may his line become extinct! There will be no forgetfulness or failure.”

The (other) five Imperial Princes took oath together in the above terms in order one after another, and thereupon the Emperor said :—‘‘ Ye, my sons, though each born of different mothers, are now in affection as if born of one mother.” Accordingly, loosening out his collar,” he took the six Imperial Princes to his bosom, and made oath, saying :—‘‘If We contravene this oath, may Our body perish instantly!” The Empress-consort’s oath was like that of the Emperor.

7th day. The Emperor’s car returned to the Palace.’

toth day. The six Imperial Princes together paid their respects to the Emperor before the Great Hall.

6th month, 1st day. Hail fell as big as peaches.

23rd day. Prayer was made for rain.

26th day. Ohotomo no Moriya no Muraji, of Upper Daikin rank, died.

Autumn, 7th month, 6thday. Prayer was made for rain.

14th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta. oe

17th day. Prince Katsuraki, of the 4th rank, died.

8th month, rst day. The Emperor ordered that the various Houses should send tribute of women.*

1 i.e. after my death.

? A Chinese metaphorical expression equivalent to “giving vent to his feelings.”

3 From Yoshino, 4 For the service of the Palaces no doubt.

_——

11th day. The Emperor went to Hatsuse and held a banquet by the Todoroki’ pool. |

Before this, the Emperor had addressed an edict to the Princes and Ministers, saying:—‘‘In addition to the usual riding-horses let there be got ready other good horses which can be furnished whenever called for.”’ Accordingly on the day on which he returned to the Palace from Hatsuse, he inspected the spare good horses of the Ministers at the roadside by the post-station of Tomi, and made them all try their speed.

22nd day. Oshikatsu, Katsura no Miyakko, presented to the Emperor auspicious stalks of grain. Though from various’ plots, they had similar ears.”

25th day. Prince Ohoyake died.

gth month, 16th day. The Envoys sent to Silla returned and paid their respects at Court.

23rd day. The Envoys sent to Koryé and the Envoys sent to Tamna returned, and paid their respects at Court together.

Winter, roth month, 2nd day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ We are informed that of late there have been in the the town * many persons guilty of crimes of violence. Now this is the fault of the Princes and Ministers. Sometimes, when they hear of such criminals, they find it too much trouble, so they put up with them, and do not suppress them ; sometimes when they see such wicked men, out of negligence they conceal the fact, and do not correct them. Now if they chastised them when seen or heard of, is it likely that there would be crimes of violence? This being so, if there be in future no shirking of trouble or negligence, if those in higher stations punish the offences of those beneath them, and if those in lower stations remonstrate with their superiors when they are guilty of violence, then the country will be well governed.”

ith day. There was an earthquake.

13th day. The Emperor made regulations for the style of priests and nuns and for the colours of the priestly garb, also for

1 Todoroki means to make a rumbling noise—evidently an onomatopoetic word.

2 Supposed to be emblematic of the concord between the six Imperial Princes.

3 i.e. in the capital.

the character of their suites of men and horses when passing along the streets.’

17th day. Silla sent Kim Hang-na, of Ason rank, and Sal Nyu-seng, of Sason rank, with tribute. The tribute consisted of such things as gold, silver, iron, sacrificial cauldrons with three feet, brocade, cloth, hides, horses, dogs, mules, and camels— more than ten kinds in all. There were also, distinct from these, presents for the Emperor, the Empress-consort, and the Prince Imperial, of gold, silver, swords, flags and the like—a certain number of each.

In the course of this month, the Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ Ordinarily priests and nuns reside within their temples, and observe the Three Precious Things. In the case of aged persons, however, or those who by disease are permanently confined to bed in a narrow chamber, of those in short whose old age or ill-health allows them no facility of movement, places which should be pure are made impure. For this reason, let all such persons in future apply each to relations or friends to build for them in vacant spaces one or two dwellings where the aged can be nourished and the sick take medicine.”

11th month, 14th day. There was an earthquake.

23rd day. Tsura, Yamato no Umakahibe no Miyakko, of Lower Dai-otsu rank, was sent to Tanegashima as Chief Envoy, and Ko-kan, Kami no Sukuri, of Lower Sho-otsu rank, as Junior Envoy. Accordingly one grade of rank was bestowed on them.

In this month barriers were constructed for the first time on Mount Tatsuta and Mount Ohosaka: Moreover Naniha built an outer line of fortifications.

12th month, 2nd day. In consequence of the auspicious stalks of grain,? presents were made to the Princes of the Blood, the Princes, the Ministers, and the public functionaries, each according to his rank. There was an amnesty for all offences from capital crimes downwards.

In this year the district of Ito, in the province of Kii, sent tribute of the herb of long life. It resembled a mushroom in appearance. Its stem was one foot long, and its crown two

1 The “ Yengishiki” contains regulations for the numbers of men by which priests of various ranks might be attended in public. 2 See above, XXIX. 24.

TEMMU. | 345

spans in circumference. Moreover, the province of Inaba sent tribute of auspicious rice, each stem of which had branches. gth year, Spring, 1st month, 8th day. The Emperor occupied the Little Opposite Palace, where he gave a banquet to the Princes and Ministers in the Court of the Great Hall. On this day he granted a surname’ to Kobito, Imbe no Obito,

A.D. 680.

and called him Muraji. Accordingly he presented his joyful

acknowledgments along with his younger brother Shikobuchi.

17th day. All from the Princes of the Blood down to the officials of Shoken rank engaged in archery at the South Gate.

2oth day. It was reported from the Province of Settsu that at the village of Ikuta, peach trees and plum trees had borne fruit.

2nd month, 18th day. A sound resembling that of drums was heard in the Eastern quarter.

26th day. There was a man who said:—‘“‘I got a deer’s horn on Mount Katsuraki. This horn branches into two at the root. It is united at the end, and has flesh, over which flesh there is hair. The hair is one inch in length. Thinking this wonderful, I offer it as a present to the Emperor.” It was, perhaps, the horn of a Lin.’

27th day. Eight Silla labourers were sent back to their own country. The Emperor graciously bestowed presents on them, varying in the case of each.

3rd month, roth day. The Province of Settsu sent tribute of a white shitodo.* -

23rd day. The Emperor went to Aki in Uda.

Summer, 4th month, roth day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

11th day. A fire broke out in the nuns’ quarters of the Tachibana Temple.‘ Ten rooms were burnt.

1 This is not really a grant of asurname, but a step in the ranks of the nobility, as from an earl to a marquis.

2 One of the four supernatural creatures of Chinese tradition, and regarded as a happy portent, on its alleged appearance, of the advent of good government. It has the body of a deer, the tail of an ox, and a single horn.

3 Described as a small bird of a reddish colour, resembling a sparrow. It has a ring round the eyes, and black spots on the wings. It frequents mountains.

4 In Yamato, founded by Shotoku Daishi.

X XIX. 27.

DOSING 28.

25th day. The Silla Envoys Hang-na and his companions were entertained in Tsukushi, and received presents each according to his rank.

In this month an Imperial decree was issued as follows :— “ Henceforward let all temples, with the exception of the two or three great national temples, cease to be administered by officials. But for those which hold a sustenance-fief, a limit from first to last of thirty years is fixed.' This will be discontinued when, upon calculating the years, the number of thirty is completed. Moreover the Temple of Asukadera ought not to be included in those administered by officials, but as it was originally a Great Temple, always administered by officials, and has also done good service formerly,!—for these reasons it -is still retained in the class of officially administered temples.

5th month, rst day. By order of the Emperor coarse silk, floss silk, raw silk, and cloth were bestowed on the twentyfour temples within the capital, the amount varying in each case.

On this day the expounding of the ‘‘ Kon-kwo-myo Sutra” was begun in the Palace and in the various temples.

13th day. Koryéd sent Myo-mun of the Southern Division as Chief Envoy, Chyun-ték, who was Té-kyéng of the Western Division, and others with tribute. Accordingly Silla sent Ko-na, of Té-nama rank, to escort the Kory6 Envoys Myomun and the others to Tsukushi.

21st day. Tsunade, Hada no Miyakko, of Lower Daikin rank, died. On account of his services during the year Midzunoye Saru, he received the posthumous rank of Upper Daikin.

27th day. Maro, Hoshikaha no Omi, of Middle Shokin rank, died. On account of his services in the year Midzunoye Saru, he received the posthumous rank of Daishi.

6th month, 5th day. The Silla guests, Hang-na and his colleagues, returned to their own country.

8th day. There was a rain of ashes.”

14th day. There was a great thunderstorm.

1 No doubt in the civil war of 672, one of the battles of which took place close to this temple.

2 A later history mentions another rain of something like ashes, The old peasants called it “ Flowers of rice.”

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. A branch of the tsuki tree ' west of the Temple of Asuka broke of itself and fell.

5th day. The Emperor went to the house of Ohotomo, Agata no Inukahi no Muraji, and visited him in his illness, bestowing on him great favour, etc., etc.

On this day there was prayer for rain.

8th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

roth day. A red bird’ perched on the Southern Gate.

17th. day. Komaro, Yenowi no Muraji, was granted the rank of Lower Shokin.

20th day. Kdécho, priest of the Temple of Asuka, died. The Imperial Princes Ohotsu and Takechi were sent on a visit of condolence. :

23rd day. Ihatoko, Miyake no Muraji, of Lower Shokin rank, died. On account of his services during the year Midzunoye Saru, he was given the posthumous rank of Lower Daikin.

25thday. Prince Toneri, of the 5th rank, who held the joint offices of Nagon* and Minister of the Household, took ill and was on the point of death, so the Imperial Prince Takechi was sent to ask after him. He died the next day. The Emperor was greatly shocked, and sent the Imperial Princes Takechi and Kahashima to be present at his temporary interment and to make lament.for him. The pithho puaionaiigy followed their example and made lamentation.

8th month, 5th day. The officials of the department of law * gave tribute of auspicious stalks of grain. Beginning on this day, for three days there was rain with floods.

14th day. There was a storm which broke trees and damaged houses.

gth month, oth day. The Emperor visited Asatsuma.

1 Already mentioned several times.

2 The red bird is symbolical of the Southern quarter of the Heavens in Chinese astronomy. A favourable omen.

3 More commonly’ dainagon, i.e. Great Nagon, a Councillor of State. Defined by the Wamidsho as Ohoi mono, mafusu tsukasa, i.e. “the great official who says things” (who acts as intermediary in communications to the Emperor).

4 It appears above that one duty of this department was to give judgment respecting claims for promotion,

Accordingly he inspected the horses of the officials from the rank of Daisen. downwards at Nagara no mori.' He also had archery practised on horseback.

23rd day. There was an earthquake.

27th day. Prince Kuhachi died in his private residence.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. The Emperor commiserated the needy common people and also the monks and nuns of the temples within the capital and gave them alms. Each monk and nun received four hiki of coarse silk, four bundles of floss silk, and six tan of cloth, while the Shami? and those in white garments® received each two hiki of coarse silk, two bundles of floss silk, and four tan of cloth.

11th month, 1st day. There was an eclipse * of the sun.

3rd day. There was a brightness in the East from the hour of the Dog to the hour of the Rat.’

4th day. Nineteen men of Koryo returned to their own country. These were condolence envoys who came over on the occasion of the mourning for the later Okamoto Empress.‘ They had been detained and had not yet taken their departure.

7th day. The Emperor issued an edict to the officials, saying :—‘‘ If any one knows of any means of benefiting the state or of increasing the welfare of the people, let him appear in Court and make a statement in person. If what he says is reasonable, his ideas will be adopted and embodied in regulations.”’

roth day. There was thunder in the West.

12th day. The Empress-consort was unwell. (The Emperor,) having made a vow on her behalf, began the erection of the Temple of Yakushiji,’ and made one hundred persons enter religion as priests. In consequence of this she recovered her health. |

On this day an amnesty was granted.

' Grove of Nagara. ? S‘ramanéra or Buddhist novices.

i.e. the laity, a Buddhist expression. ,

4 The “ Shikai” quotes a statement that this eclipse was of 93 tenths, or nearly total. ;

5 8 p.m. to 12 midnight. An aurora (?). 6 Saimei.

7 Yakushi niorai is in Sanskrit Bhéchadjyaguru, the genius of medicine.

This temple was afterwards removed to a site near Nara. Vide Satow’s Handbook, p. 383.

16th day. There was an eclipse of the moon.'

The Imperial Prince Kusakabe was sent to pay a visit of inquiry to the Priest Yemid. On the following day Priest Yemiod died, and the three Imperial Princes were sent to make a visit of condolence.

24th day. Silla sent Kim Ya-phil, of Sason rank, and Kim Won-seung, of Té-nama rank, to offer tribute. Three student interpreters arrived in the suite of Ya-phil.

26th day. The Emperor took ill. For this reason one hundred persons were made to enter religion as priests, and he presently recovered. .

30th day. Bramblings covered the sky, flying from southeast to north-west.

roth year, Spring, Ist month, 2nd day. Offerings were distributed to the Gods of Heaven and Earth.

3rd day. The various functionaries paid their respects at Court.

7th day. The Emperor occupied the Opposite Little Hall, .

and gave a banquet there. On this day the Princes of the Blood and the Princes were introduced into the inner reception Chamber while the Ministers were all in attendance in the outer reception Chamber. For both alike sake was provided and a musical performance given. On this occasion Oho-gata,

Kusakabe no Kishi, of Upper Daisen rank, was granted the rank

of Lower Daikin, and the title was bestowed on him of Naniha no Muraji.

11th day. By an Imperial decree, Ihadzumi Sakahibe no Muraji was granted a fief of sixty houses and received a present of thirty pieces of coarse silk, a hundred and fifty kin of floss silk, one hundred and fifty tan of cloth, and a hundred mattocks.

17th day. All from the Princes of the Blood down to the rank of Shoken ” had archery in the Court.

19th day. Orders were given to the Home and other provinces to repair the Heavenly and Earthly (Shinto) shrines. 25th day. The Emperor and Empress-consort took their places together in the Great Hall of Audience,’ and having summoned before them the Princes of the Blood, the Princes and the Ministers, addressed them as follows :—‘ It is Our

1 Of 73 tenths. 2 The initial or lowest rank. 3 The Taikyokuden. See above, p. IgI.

Ndby {6hon te

DXONGDNG 3m

SCAR O Aa.

desire now anew to enact regulations and to reform the laws. Do ye therefore join with us in executing this enterprise. But if we were to proceed suddenly with this business, affairs of state would suffer. It will therefore be proper to make a division of men before going on.”

On this day, His Highness the Imperial Prince Kusakabe was made Prince Imperial and was accordingly associated with the Emperor in the conduct of the myriad machinery of state.

29th day. The Lady Abe died. 30th day. Toyohama Tahema no Kimi, of Shéshi rank, died. :

3rd month, 3rd day. The Lady Abe was buried.

16th day. The Emperor took his place in the Great Hall of Audience, and there gave orders to the Imperial Princes Kahashima and Osakabe, to Prince Hirose, Prince Takeda, Prince Kuhada, and Prince Mino, to Michichi, Kamitsukenu! no Kimi, of Lower Daikin rank, Kobito, Imbe no Muraji, of Middle Shokin rank, Inashiki, Adzumi no Muraji, of Lower Shdékin

rank, Ohogata, Naniha no Muraji, Ohoshima, Nakatomi no .

Muraji, of Upper Daisen rank, and Kobito Heguri no Omi, of Lower Daisen rank, to commit to writing a chronicle of the Emperors, and also of matters of high antiquity. Ohoshima and Kobito took the pen in hand themselves, and made notes.”

20th day. There was an earthquake.

24th day. The Emperor took his place by the ell of the New Palace, made trial of the sounds of drums and flutes and caused them to be practised in harmony.

Summer, 4th month, 2nd day. Worship was paid to the’

Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

3rd day. A prohibitory law in g2 articles was established, and was accordingly promulgated with the following words :— ‘* The costumes of all from the Princes of the Blood down to the common people, and the wearing of gold and silver, pearls and jewels, purple, brocade, embroidery, fine silks, together with woollen carpets, head-dresses and girdles, as well as all kinds of coloured stuffs, are regulated according to a scale the details of which are given in the written edict.”

1 Now Kodzuke. Michichi has the curious meaning of 3000,

2 This command led ultimately to the compilation of the “ Kojiki.” Vide Ch. K., p. 9 et segg.

12th day. The. title of Muraji was granted to Wokida, Nishikori no Miyakko, Yoshimaro, Tawi no Atahe, Mukutari and Ihakatsu, Sugita no Kurando,’ Agata, Kahachi no Atahe, Kagami, Oshinomi no Miyakko, Yoshimaro, Aretawo no Atahe, Momoye and Oshidzuki, Ohokoma no Miyakko, Tatsumaro, Yamato no Atahe, Ohoshima, Kadobe no Atahe, Ohi, Shishibito no Miyakko, and Yamashiro no Koma no Ikamaro, fourteen persons in all.

17th day. An entertainment was given in Tsukushi to the Kory6é guests Myo-munand his people. Each received presents according to his rank.

5th month, r1th day. Worship was paid to the august spirit of the Emperor’s grandfather.? On this day the Emperor issued a decree, saying:—‘‘ The deference paid by public functionaries to the Palace officials* is far too great. Sometimes they go to their doors and address their plaints to them, sometimes they pay court to their houses* by offerings of presents. If there should be any such cases in future, the offenders will be punished according to circumstances.”

26th day. Myo-mun of Kory6 took his departure.

6th month, 5th day. The Silla guest Ya-phil was entertained in Tsukushi. He (and his suite) received presents varying in the case of each.

17th day. Prayer was made for rain.

24th day. There was an earthquake.

Autumn, 7th month, rst day. A red sparrow was seen.

4th day. Vsukura, Uneme no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, was sent to the Land of Silla as Chief Envoy, and Tate, Tahema no Kimi, as Junior Envoy.

On this day Hirotari, Saheki no Muraji, of Lower Shokin rank, was sent as Chief Envoy to the Land of Koryé, and Maro, Woharida no Omi, as Junior Envoy.

roth day... Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

1 Storekeeper.

He was not an Emperor, and therefore not included in the genera worship paid to the Emperors. Or perhaps with Florenz we should understand by grandfather ancestors generally. The original does not indicate number.

) Female. * i.e. families.

30th day. Orders were given to the whole Empire to hold a great Purification ceremony.’ At this time the Miyakko of each province supplied one slave to the Shrine of Purification, and thus did purification. ‘

Intercalary 7th month, 15th day. In fulfilment of a vow of the Empress-consort a great feast of vegetable fare was given, and the Sutras were expounded in all the Temples of the capital.

8th month, 11th day. A notification was made to the people of the three Han,* saying :—‘‘ On a former day, your taxes were remitted for a period of ten years, which have now come to an end. In addition to this, all forced labour is remitted for a period of ten years to you who accepted our rule, and also to your children and grandchildren who accompanied you in the first year.”

tith day. Michichi, Kamitsukenu no Kimi, of Lower Daikin rank, died.

16th day. The province of Ise sent tribute of a white owl.

20th day. The Envoys sent to Tanegashima presented a map of that island. This country is more than 5000 ri distant from the capital, and lies in the middle of the sea south of Tsukushi. The inhabitants cut off their hairand wear garments of grass. Rice is always abundant. With one sowing, there are two harvests. The products of the island are Cape jasmine and bulrushes.* There are also numerous marine products of different kinds.

On this day, Ya-phil took his departure for his own country.

gth month, 3rd day. The Envoys sent to Koryo and Silla arrived together and paid their respects to the Emperor.

5th day. The province of Suwo presented a red tortoise, which was let loose in the pond of the Palace of Shima.

gth day. A decree was issued, as follows :—‘‘ Let all Houses in which a senior member has not yet been fixed, each decide upon a senior member and report to the controlling department.” *

14th day. An entertainment was given to the men of Tanegashima on the river bank west of the Temple of Asuka. Various kinds of music were performed.

' Ohoharahi. ? The Coreans settled in Japan. , ? For matting. , 4 ie. the Jibush6; in Japanese, wosamuru tsukasa.

16th day. A comet appeared. . 17th day. The planet Mars entered the Moon. _ Winter, roth month, tst day. There was an eclipse of the sun. 18th day. There was an earthquake. 20th day. Silla sent Kim Chhyung-phyong, an II]-kil-son ' of Sa-ték, and Kim Il]-syé, of the rank of Te-nama, to bring tribute, which consisted of such things as gold, silver, copper, iron, brocade, thin silk, deer skins and fine cloth—a certain quantity of each. Separately they brought presents for the Emperor, the Empress-consort, and for the senior Prince of such things as gold, silver, flags of haze*-brocade and skins, a certain quantity of each.

25th day. The Emperor issued a decree as follows :—‘ Let all, from those of Daisen rank down to Shoken, each declare their views.”

_In this month the Emperor intended to hunt on the plain of Hirose. A temporary palace had been constructed, and his baggage made ready, but in the end the Imperial car did not proceed thither. Only those from the rank of Princes of the Blood down to the Ministers all stayed at Karunoichi and inspected the equipage and the saddle-horses. The Daibu from the rank of Shokin upwards all sat in order under a tree, while those of the rank of Daisen and under mounted on horseback themselves and passed together along the highway from south to north.

Silla Envoys came and announced the death of the king of that country. .

11th month, 2nd day. There was an earthquake.

12th month, roth day. Kobito, Kahabe no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, was sent to Tsukushi to entertain Chhyungphyong, the Silla guest.

29th day. Kanuchi, Tanaka no Omi, Saru, Kakimoto no Omi, Kuniwoshi, Tanabe’ no Muraji, Maro, Takamuku no Omi, Mabito, Ahata no Omi, Maro, Mononobe no Muraji, Ohoshima, Nakatomi no Muraji, Karainu, Sone no Muraji, and Chitoko,.Fumi no Atahe, ten * persons in all, received the rank of Lower Shokin.

1 Name of rank. 2 The reference is to the rosy colour of the morning hazes.

There are really only nine.

Viole. Tar Aa

A.D. 682.

On this day, Nukamushi, Toneri no Miyakko, and Chitoko, Fumi no Atahe, were granted the title of Muraji.

r1th year, Spring, rst month, gth day. Nukamushi,’ Toneri no Miyakko, of Daisen rank, was given the rank of Lower Shokin.

t1th day. Kim Chhyung-phyéng was entertained in Tsukushi.

18th day. The Lady Higami’ died within the Palace.

toth day. There was an earthquake.

27th day. The Lady Higami was buried at Akaho.

2nd month, 12th day. Kim Chhyung-phyéng returned to his own country.

In this month, Nukamushi, Toneri no Miyakko, of Lower Shokin rank, died. In view of his services in the year Midzunoye Saru, he received the posthumous rank of Upper Daikin.

3rd month, 1st day. Prince Mino, of Shishi rank, the Daibu of the Household Department and others were sent to Nihiki? to examine the conformation of the ground. It was accordingly resolved to have the capital there.

and day. Twenty-two Yemishi of the province of Michinoku were granted dignities.

+th day. There was an earthquake.

13th day. By command of the Emperor, Ihashiki, Sakahibe no Muraji, invented afresh new characters—one book in fortyfour volumes.’*

16th day. The Emperor visited Nihiki.

28th day. The Emperor issued a decree forbidding henceforward all from the Princes of the Blood down to the public functionaries to wear caps of rank, aprons, lined garments,’ and

1 A curious personal name. It means bran-maggot. Many of the personal names are by no means complimentary, e.g. Saru, or monkey ; Kara-inu, or Corean dog; Shikowo, or ugly man. ‘These are obviously what we should call nicknames.

2 One of the Emperor’s consorts.

3 Nihiki means new castle.

4 The“ Shiki” says that this book was still preserved in the Imperial Library, and that the letters were very like Sanskrit characters. If this was an attempt to introduce an alphabetic script into Japan, nothing came of it. For information respecting ancient forms of writing in Japan, Hirata’s “ Hifumiden ” may be consulted. :

5 The interlinear Kana has hira obi, i.e. broad girdles. Habaki are

leggings.

habaki, and also forbidding the stewards and Uneme of the Palace to wear shoulder-straps or scarfs.’

On this day, a decree was addressed to all from the Princes of the Blood down to the Ministers who had been granted sustenance-fiefs, discontinuing all such fiefs, and directing that they should be returned to the State.

In this month, Mate, Hase no Muraji, died.2 For his services in the year Midzunoye Saru he was granted the posthumous rank of Upper Daikin.

Summer, 4th month, 9th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

21st day. Shima, Tajihi no Mabito, Viceroy of Tsukushi, and others, sent tribute of a large bell. ,

22nd day. Itaka, Kina, and others, Yemishi of Koshi,

requested 7000 families of captives, in order to constitute a district. Their request was granted.’

23rd day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ Henceforth all persons whatsoever, men or women, must tie up their hair. This is to be completed not later than the 30th day of the 12th month. But for the date of tying up the hair, let a further Imperial notification, be awaited.” It was from this time that the practice began of women riding on horseback like men.*

5th month, r2th day. The Yamato no Aya no Atahe were granted the title of Muraji.

16th day. The Chief Envoy to Koryé, Hirotari, Saheki no Muraji, and the Junior Envoy, Maro, Woharida no Omi, reported to the Palace the results of their mission. ©

27th day. The Yamato no Aya'tio Atahe, male and female, all presented themselves. They were rejoiced at the grant of a title, and paid their respects to the Emperor.

6th month, Ist day. The King of Kory6 sent Cho Yu-kwé, Nu

' Hire. Something like a mantilla, worn on the head.

In the older editions a long passage comes in here which belongs properly to the fourteenth year of-the reign.

3 There is frequent mention of these “ captives” in connection with Aino affairs. It is not clear who they were. A Japanese authority states that they were subjects of the Crown who were captured and enslaved by the savages.

4 That is to say,. astride.

SOC aes

Mo-chiél and Té-ko-myo-ka, of the Lower Division, with tribute of the products of the country. Accordingly, Silla'sent Kim Syikkwi, of Té-nama rank, to escort the Koryé Envoys to Tsukushi.

6th day. Men and women began to tie up their hair. They accordingly wore caps of varnished gauze.’

rath day. Prince Yeguri, of the 5th rank, died.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. Hayato came in numbers with tribute of the productions of their country. On this day, the Hayato of Ohosumi and the Hayato of Ata* wrestled in the Court. The Ohosumi Hayato had the victory.

gth day. Maro, Kashihade no Omi, of middle Shékin rank, took ill. His Highness* the Imperial Prince Kusakabe and the Imperial Prince Takechi were sent to make kind inquiry as to his illness.

t1th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

t7th day. There was an earthquake.

18th day. Maro, Kashihade no Omi, died. The Emperor was shocked, and lamented greatly.

2st day. For his services in the year Midzunoye aan, Maro no Omi‘ was granted the posthumous rank of Daishi and presents were given. The Empress-consort also bestowed gifts, which moreover were similar to those granted by the government.

25th day. Presents of various values were given to men ot Tane,*® of Yaku and of Amami.’

27th day. The Hayato were entertained west of the Asuka Temple. Music of various kinds was performed, and presents given them varying in value inthe case ofeach. The Buddhist priests and laity all came to look on.

On this day it was reported from the provinces both of Shinano and Kibi that hoar-frost had fallen, moreover that owing to storms the five grains had not formed.

1 Gauze hats were in use.in China under the Tang and Ming dynasties. They are said to have been first worn by Wu Ti, of the Liang dynasty. Probably the statement in the text applies only to men and to officials.

2 A district of Satsuma. _ 3 Mikoto.

4 He was properly Maro, Kashihade no Omi. But the personal name is sometimes joined to the title in this way.

8th month, 1st day. All from the Princes of the Blood down to the Ministers were each' made to bring forward matters suitable for framing regulations.

3rd day. The Koryé guests were entertained in Tsukushi.

On this evening at twilight a great star passed from the East to the West.”

5th day. Laws were drawn up. There was a great rainbow within the Palace.

t1th day. A thing appeared in shape like a Buddhist baptismal flag, and of a flame colour. It floated through the void towards the north and was seen by all the provinces. Some said that it sank into the Sea of Koshi. On this day a white vapour arose on the Eastern Mountain, four fathoms in size.

12th day. There was a great earthquake.

—th* day. The Viceroy of Tsukushi reported that there was a sparrow with three legs.

t7th day. There was another earthquake. On this day there was a rainbow at dawn right in the middle of the sky and opposite to the sun.

22nd day. The Emperor issued an edict (prescribing) the character of ceremonies and * language.

He decreed further, saying :—‘‘ Let the lineage and character of all candidates for office be always inquired into before a selection is made. None whose lineage is insufficient are eligible for appointment, even although their character, conduct and capacity may be unexceptionable.”

28th day. Onaccount of the illness of the Imperial Princess Hidaka * [otherwise called the Imperial Princess Nihiya], an Imperial command was given for the pardon of 190 persons of both sexes who were guilty of capital or lesser crimes.

29th day. More than 140 persons renounced the world in the Great Temple of the Great Palace.

gth month, 2nd day. By Imperial command ceremonial kneeling and crawling were both abolished from this time for-

1 Referring probably to the division of labour mentioned above, XXIX. 30.

2 A falling star is no doubt meant. The “Tsusho” editor talks of the planet Venus, which cannot be right.

3 The date given here by the cyclical characters is an impossible one.

4 Or of the language to be used on occasions of ceremony.

5 Afterwards Gensho Tenno,

ward, and the ceremonial custom of standing of the Naniha Court’ was again practised.

t1th day. At mid-day, several hundreds of cranes appeared

in the quarter of the Great Palace, and soared aloft in the void. After two hours they all dispersed. —

Winter, roth month, 8th day. A great revel was held.

11th month, 16th day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ Hear this, all ye Princes of the Blood, Princes and Ministers, as well as ye common people! In regard to trials for offences against the law, whether within the Palace or in the Court, let examination be made at the place where the offence has been committed as soon as seen or heard of, and let there be no concealment. In the case of grave crimes, let those

which should be referred to a superior be so referred, and

A.D. 683.

when arrest is proper let the offender be seized. If any resist and are not arrested, raise the soldiers of the place and arrest them. To those judged deserving of flogging there may be

administered not more than a hundred blows, to be determined according to a scale. Moreover, when the facts of a crime are undeniable and the accused falsely states that he is innocent, and does not admit the justice of the charge, but disputes with the prosecutor, let his original offence be superadded to this.”

12th month, 3rd day. A decree was issued as follows :— ‘* Let the people of every House * each determine who shall be the Senior member of the House, and make report accordingly. Moreover, in cases where there are numerous members of the same House, let them divide and each part determine who shall be its own Senior member, all reporting at the same time to the proper officials, who shall thereupon weigh the facts and deal with the matter. Such official decisions must be accepted. And let no one for trifling reasons hastily include in his House persons who do not belong to it.” *

12th year, Spring, ist month, 2nd day. The functionaries paid their respects at Court.

' Kotoku Tenno. The Annals of the Thang dynasty state that it was the custom in Japan for suitors to advance crawling. Standing was the Thang custom.

2 The Uji or noble families are meant.

% “Such as relations by the mother’s side, or by marriage, or distant relations.”==“ Shikai,”

‘TEMMu. 359

The Viceroy of Tsukushi, Shima, Tajihi no Mabito, and others presented tribute of a three-legged sparrow.

All from the Princes of the Blood down to the Ministers were invited in front of the Great Hall of Audience and a banquet given them. On this occasion the three-legged sparrow was shown to the Ministers.

18th day. The Emperor issued a decree, saying :—‘‘ This is the ordinance of Us, the Emperor Yamato neko, who rule, as a God Incarnate, the great eight regions. Hear it, all ye governors of provinces, Kuni no Miyakko, governors of districts and common people! Ever since We first rose to the vast dignity, there have been auspicious signs from Heaven, not one or two only, but many. Now We learn by tradition that auspicious signs from Heaven come as a response when the principles of administering the Government are in harmony with the laws of Heaven. That they should appear repeatedly every year in this Our reign is, on the one hand, matter for awe, and on the other, matter for rejoicing. Therefore the Princes of the Blood, the Princes, with the Ministers and functionaries, as well as the people of the Empire, join with Us in our joy.” . Accordingly presents were made to all from the rank of Shodken upwards, each according to his rank, and all crimes were pardoned from capital offences downwards. Moreover all forced labour was remitted to the common

people.

On this day there was a performance in the Court of the Woharida dance and of the music of the three countries of Koryé, Pekché and Silla.

2nd month, 1st day. The Imperial Prince Ohotsu for the first time attended to matters of State.

3rd month, 2nd day. On the occasion of making appointments to the offices of Sdjd, Sddzu, and Risshi,' the Emperor gave command, saying :—‘‘ Let those who have general control over the priests and nuns act according to the law,” etc., etc,

1gth day. The Envoys sent to Tane* returned.

Summer, 4th month, 15th day. The Emperor made a decree,

1 The former two offices were instituted in the reign of Suiko. See above, Vol. I]. 153. The latter, which Hepburn translates ‘‘doctor of laws,” was now created for the first time.

) Tanegashima.

saying :—‘‘ Henceforth copper coins must be used, and not silver coins.” ! borne

18th day. A decree was issued, saying :—‘‘ Let the use ot silver be not discontinued.’’ ) .

21st day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

6th month, 3rd day. Umakuta, Ohotomo no Muraji, died. The Emperor was much shocked, and sent Prince Hatsuse

on a visit of condolence. The Emperor manifested a loving’

recognition of his zeal during the year Midzunoye Saru and of the services of his ancestors at all times, and granted

him the posthumous title of Daishi, and burial with beat of.

drum and blowing of horns.’

6th day. Prince Takazaka, of the 3rd rank, died. Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. The Emperor went to the

house of the Princess Kagami-hime and made kind inquiry as’

to her illness. 5th day. Princess Kagami-hime died. In this summer priests and nuns were for the first time invited to the Palace for a ‘‘ retreat.” Accordingly thirty persons

of pure conduct were selected, who renounced the world.

15th day. Prayer was made for rain.

18th day. The Emperor made a tour in the capital.

20th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta. |

From this month a drought began which lasted till the eighth month. A Buddhist priest of Pekché named Do6zo * prayed for rain and obtained it.

8th month, 5th day. A general amnesty was ordered throughout the Empire.

Wofukehi, Ohotomo no Muraji, died. For his services in the

1 Silver coins are mentioned in the reign of Kenzo Tenno, A.D. 486. But see note to this passage. Vol. I. p. 391. Copper coins were first made in Japan in the reign of Gemmei Tenno, in the first year (A.D. 708) of the period Wado. The coins referred to in the text were therefore probably Chinese or Corean. Their use was exceptional at this period, the ordinary medium of exchange being hempen cloth or other textiles.

2 Officials of the third rank were allowed at their funeral one hearse, forty drums, twenty great horns, forty little horns, 200 flags, one metal gong, and one hand-bell, with lamentation for one day.

’ Probably a priest of the Temple called Kudaradera.

year Midzunoye Saru, he was granted the posthumous rank of Middle Daikin.

gth month, 2nd day. There was a great storm.

23rd day. The title of Muraji was granted to thirty-eight Houses, viz. Yamato no Atahe, Kurikuma no Obito, Motori! no Miyakko, Yatabe no Miyakko, Fujiharabe no Miyakko, Osakabe no Miyakko, Saigusabe no Miyakko, Ofuchi Kahachi no Atahe, Kahachi no Aya no Atahe, Mononobe no Obito, Yamashiro no Atahe, Katsuraki no Atahe, Tonohatori no Miyakko, Kadobe no Atahe, Nishikori no Miyakko, Katsura no Miyakko, Tottori no Miyakko, Kume no Toneri no Miyakko, Hinokuma no Toneri no Miyakko, Ohokoma no Miyakko, Hada no Miyakko, Kahase no Toneri no Miyakko, Yamato no Mumakahi no Miyakko, Kahachi no Mumakahi no Miyakko,

RX IRAs,

Kibumi no Miyakko, Komotsume no Miyakko, Magari Hako- ~

dzukuri no Miyakko, Isonokamibe no Miyakko, Takara Himatsuri no Miyakko, Hasetsukabe no Miyakko, Anahobe no Miyakko, Shiragabe no Miyakko, Oshinomi no Miyakko, Hatsukase no Miyakko, Fumi no Obito, Wohatsuse no Miyakko, Kudara no Miyakko and Katarahi no Miyakko.

Winter, roth month, 5th day. The title of Muraji was granted to fourteen houses, viz., Miyake no Kishi, Kusakabe no Kishi, Hoki no Miyakko, Fune no Fubito, Iki no Fubito, Sarara no Mumakahi no Miyakko, Uno no Mumakahi no Miyakko, Yoshino no Obito, Ki no Sakabito no Atahe, Uneme no Miyakko, Atogi no Fubito, Takechi no Agatanushi, Shiki no Agatanushi and Kagami-dzukuri no Miyakko.?

13th day. The Emperor went a-hunting to Kurahashi.

11th month, 4th day. An Imperial command was given to all the provinces to engage in military training.

13th day. Silla sent Kim Chu-san, of Sason rank, and Kim Chang-chi, of Té-nama rank, to offer tribute.

12th month, 23rd day. The Emperor sent Prince Ise, of the fifth rank of Princes, Yakuni, Hata no Kimi, of Lower

Daikin rank, Homuchi, Ohoshi no Omi, of Lower Shokin .

rank, Ohoshima, Nakatomi no Muraji, of Lower Shokin rank,

1 Or Mondori.

2 Previous promotions in rank have been of individuals. In this case the whole Uji (House) was raised at once. This accounts for no personal names being given.

A.D. 684.

with Hangwan, clerks, and artizans, to make a tour through the Empire and determine the boundaries of the provinces. They were unable, however, to determine them all this year.

17th day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘“‘ Let all civil and military officials, and all persons of rank’ in the Home provinces, not fail to present themselves at Court in the four first months.” If owing to mortal disease they cannot attend, let the officials whose duty it is to do so prepare a full report and forward it to the judicial authorities.”

He further made a decree, saying:—‘‘ The Capital and Palace should not be in one place only. They must be constructed in several places. We therefore wish first of all to make the Capital at Naniha. Let the public functionaries therefore each proceed thither, and apply for sites for houses.”

13th year, Spring, ist month, 17th day. The title of Muraji was granted to the two Houses of Mino no Agatanushi and Kurando no Kinunuhi no Miyakko. |

23rd day, The Emperor, taking his place in the Eastern Court with the Ministers in attendance, sent for men skilled in archery, with dwarfs and palace attendants, and made them shoot.

2nd month, 24th day. Kim Chu-san was entertained in Tsukushi.

28th day. The Emperor sent Prince Hirose of Jod-kwoshi rank,’ and Yasumaro, Ohotomo no Muraji, of Middle Shokin rank, with Hangwan, clerks, professors of the In and Yo, and artizans to the Home provinces, to determine by divination a site suitable for the capital.

On this day Prince Mino, Tsukura, Uneme no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, and others were sent to Shinano to inspect the conformation of the ground, perhaps with the object of ees

a capital there.

3rd month, 8th day. Yumi, Ube no Atahe, a man of Yoshino, sent tribute of a white camellia.

gth day. The Emperor made a visit to the capital, and decided on the site for a palace.

23rd day. Kim Chu-san returned to his own country.

' Possessed of one of the grades of rank mentioned above, p. 281.

? Of each quarter.

This rank was not instituted until later. See below, XXIX. 53.

Summer, 4th month, 5th day. All persons with sentences of not more than lesser banishment were pardoned.

13th day. Worship was paid to the great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-Gods of Tatsuta.

2oth day. Maro, Takamuku no Omi, of Lower Shokin rank, was sent as Chief Envoy to Silla, and Tsuno no Omi, of Lower Shosen rank, as Junior Envoy.

Intercalary 4th month, 5th day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘‘ We have resolved to hold an inspection in

the ninth month of next year. We therefore prescribe the »

conduct ' and the state® of the public functionaries.”

A further edict was made, as follows :—‘‘ In a government, military matters are the essential thing. All civil and military officials should therefore sedulously practise the use of arms and riding on horseback. Be careful to provide an adequate supply of horses, weapons, and articles of personal costume. Those who have horses shail be made cavalry soldiers, those who have none shall be infantry soldiers. Both shall receive training. Let no obstacle be thrown in the way of their assembling for this purpose. If any person disobeys this edict, if he does not provide a horse and weapons, or if his costume is defective, all such persons, from Princes of the Blood down to Ministers, shall be fined. Those from the rank of Daisen down who deserve to be fined shall be fined: those who deserve flogging shall be flogged. But if by diligent practice they succeed in learning their duties, they shall have their punishment diminished by two degrees, even in the case of those guilty of capital crimes. Anyone, however, who purposely offends in reliance on his own cleverness is not included among those eligible for pardon.”

A further edict was made as follows :—“ As to the clothing of both men and women, it is left to the wearers’ option whether they have susotsuki* or not, and also ties‘ or tassels.

' Their place and movements on State occasions.

2 Costume, attendants, etc.

3 A kind of sleeveless jacket with a broad band on the skirt. See illustration in “ Sanzaidzuye,” Book XXVIII. p. 4.

The ties were for holding the flaps of the garment together in front : the tassels were the same, only longer, and allowed to hang down by way of ornament,

0.) 0.

But on the occasion of (state) assemblies, those who wear susotsuki should also have tassels. In the case of men, however, those who have yebdshi’ should wear them, and at the same time laced’ trousers. Women of forty years of age or upwards are allowed to tie up their hair or not, and to ride astride or side-saddle, just as they please. A distinction is made in the case of practisers of magic, who are excepted from the rule for tying up the hair.” *

11th day. Prince Mino and his colleagues presented a map

‘of the province of Shinano.

16th day. A vegetarian feast was prepared within the Palace. A pardon was accordingly given to the Toneri who had been guilty of offences. |

24th day. The Buddhist priest Fukuyo of Asukadera was condemned and thrown into prison.

29th day. Fukuyd committed suicide by cutting his throat.

5th month, 14th day. The priests, nuns and laity who had emigrated from Péekché, men and women, altogether twentythree persons, were all settled in the province of Musashi.

28th day. Nanihamaro, Miwa no Hiketa no Kimi, was sent to Koryé as Chief Envoy, and Hitotari, Kuhabara no Muraji, as Junior Envoy.

6th month, 4th day. Prayer was offered for rain.

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. The Emperor visited Hirose.

gth day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

23rd day. A comet appeared in the North-west, more than ten feet long. .

Winter, roth month, 1st day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—

‘* The hereditary titles of all the families * are again reformed,

1 A kind of cap. V2de illustration in ‘‘ Sansaidzuye,” XXIX. 5.

2 Gathered in at the bottom with a lace, like Turkish trousers. Now called nubakama.

3 No doubt this exception was prompted by the conservatism associated with religious practices, and of which the use of the fire-drill in Japan at the present day is a striking example.

4 Noble families are of course meant. Here as elsewhere the word I translate title is WE or surname. The Japanese had no proper surnames at this time.

and eight titles of eight classes instituted. By this means the multitudinous titles of the Empire are amalgamated. The first is Mabito,' the second Ason,’ the third Sukune,’* the fourth Imiki,* the fifth Michi no Shi,’ the sixth Omi,’ the seventh Muraji,’ and the eighth Inaki.” *

On this day thirteen houses received the title of Mabito, viz. Moriyama no Kimi, Michi no Kimi, Takahashi no Kimi, Mikuni no Kimi, Tahema no Kimi, Ibaraki no Kimi, Tajihi no Kimi, Wina no Kimi, Sakata no Kimi, Hata no Kimi, Okinaga no Kimi, Sakabito no Kimi, and Yamaji no Kimi.

3rdday. Prince Ise and his colleagues were sent to determine the boundaries of the provinces.

On this day, Tasuki, Agata no Inukahi no Muraji, was sent to Tamna as Chief Envoy, and Kane, Kahabara no Muraji, as Junior Envoy.

14thday. Atthe hour of the boar (10 p.m.) there was a great earthquake. Throughout the country men and women shrieked aloud, and knew not East from West. Mountains fell down and rivers gushed forth; the official buildings of the provinces and districts, the barns and houses of the common people, the temples, pagodas and shrines were destroyed in numbers which surpass all estimate. In consequence many of the people and of domestic animals were killed or injured. The hot springs of Iyo were dried up at this time and ceased to flow. In the province of Tosa more than 500,000 shiro of cultivated land were swallowed up and became sea.’ Old men said that never before had there been such an earthquake. On this

1 True man, given chiefly to persons of Imperial lineage.

2 This is written ij fi, and is derived by some from asa, morning, and omi, Minister. I suspect that it is the Corean title [iJ if.

3 No satisfactory explanation of this title is given. It had fallen out of use at this time, and was now revived.

This title was specially given to immigrants from Corea, and is said to be for ima-ki or new-comer.

5 Or Doshi, professor. 6 Minister or vassal.

7 The original meaning is village-elder.

8 Usually written with characters which mean rice-castle. They were perhaps originally the keepers of the public granaries.

° The line of the southern coast of Tosa is said to have been materially altered by this earthquake.

X XIX. 49.

night a rumbling noise like that of drums was heard in the East. Some said that the island of Idzu' had increased of itself on two sides, the north and west, to the extent of more than 300 rods, and that a new island had been formed. The noise like that of drums was the sound made by the gods in constructing this island. }

16th day. Presents were made to the Princes and Ministers.

11th month, 1st day. The title of Ason was gtanted to fifty-two houses,’ viz. Oho-miha no Kimi, Oho-Kasuga no Omi, Abe no Omi, Kose no Omi, Kashihade no Omi, Ki no Omi, Hata no Omi, Mononobe no Muraji, Heguri no Omi, Sazakibe no Omi, Nakatomi no Muraji, Ohoyake no Omi, Ahata no Omi, Ishikaha no Omi, Sakarawi no Omi, Uneme no Omi, Tanaka no Omi, Woharida no Omi, Hodzumi no Omi, Yamashiro no Omi, Kamo no Kimi, Wono no Omi, Kahahe no Omi, Iwi no Omi, Kakimoto no.Omi, Karobe no Omi, Waka-zakurabe no Omi, Kishida no Omi, Takamuko no Omi, Shishi-bito no Omi, Kume no Omi, Inugami no Kimi, Kamidzukenu no Kimi, Tsunu no Omi, Hoshikaha no Omi, Oho no Omi, Munagata no Kimi, Kuruma-mochi no Kimi, Aya no Kimi, Shimoji no Omi, Iga no Omi, Abe no Omi, Hayashi no Omi, Hami no Omi, Shimodzukenu no Kimi, Sami no Kimi, Chi-mori no Omi, Ohono no Kimi, Sakamoto no Omi, Ikeda no Kimi, Tamate no Omi, and Kasa no Omi.

3rd day. The Governor of the province of Tosa reported that owing to a great tide which rose high, and an overflowing rush of sea-water, many of the ships used for conveying tribute had been sunk and lost.’

21st day. At dusk the seven stars drifted together to ihe North-east and sank.’

23rd day. At sunset a star fell in the quarter of the East as

1 The volcanic island off the entrance to Yedo Bay, known to foreigners as Vries Island.

2 A considerable step. Ason was the 2nd class, Omi the 6th, and Muraji the 7th. 3 A tidal wave is no doubt referred to, perhaps an accompaniment of the earthquake above described.

4 The seven stars are the stars of the Northern Bushel, as the Chinese call Charles’ Wain.

large as ajar.’ At the hour of the dog* the constellations were wholly disordered,’ and stars fell like rain.

During this month there was a star which shot up in the zenith and proceeded along with the Pleiades until the end of the month, when it disappeared.

12th month, 2nd day. The title of Sukune was granted to fifty houses, viz. Ohotomo no Muraji, Saheki no Muraji, Adzumi no Muraji, Imbe no Muraji, Wohari no Muraji, Kura no Muraji, Nakatomi no Sakabito no Muraji, Hashi no Muraji, Harahibe no Muraji, Sakahibe no Muraji, Sakarawi no Tanabe no Muraji, Ifube no Muraji, Kannaibe no Muraji, Osakabe no Muraji, Kusakabe no Muraji, Miyake no Muraji, Kobe no Muraji, Tasuki no Muraji, Tajihi no Muraji, Yuki no Tajihi no Muraji, Nuribe no Muraji, Oho-yuye no Muraji, Waka-yuye no Muraji, Yuge no Muraji, Kami Hatori no Muraji, Nukatabe no Muraji, Tsumori no Muraji, Agata no Inukahi no Muraji, Waka-inukahi no Muraji, Tamanoya no Muraji, Nittabe no Muraji, Shidzuwori no Muraji, Hi no Muraji, Ofusama’® no Muraji, Yamabe no Muraji, Yatsume no Muraji, Sawi no Muraji, Tsume-takumi*® no Muraji, Ato no Muraji, Mamuta no Muraji, Tame no Muraji, Chihisakobe no Muraji, Uji no Muraji, Wi-tsukahi no Muraji, Ama no Inukahi no Muraji, Hashibito no Muraji, Usume no Muraji, Mino no Muraji, Moroahi no Omi, and Furu no Muraji.

XXIK cis

OPTX.ce.

6th day. Wohi, Hashi no Sukune, and Ho6zen, Shirawi no

Fubito, who had gone to the Land of Great Thang for study, and also Kobito Witsukahi no Muraji, and Tokuko, Tsukushi no Miyake no Muraji, who had been carried off to

Great Thang during the Pekché campaign, arrived by way of XXIX.53.

Silla. Accordingly Silla sent Kim Mul-yu, of Té-nama rank, to escort Wohi and the others to Tsukushi.

13th day. There was a general pardon to all criminals except those guilty of capital crimes.

1 Described in the “ Yengishiki” as holding two to, the to being a little ex than the fourth part of an Imperial bushel.

7 to 9 p.m. %’ A commentator says that this typified the disorder of the titles of the nobility.
Or Urushibe. * Or Wofuama.

6 Hoof-workers. Makers of imitation tortoise-shell (?).

A.D. 685.

In this year it was notified to the four provinces of Iga, Ise, Mino, and Wohari, that for the future in years of payment of commuted taxes,' forced labour would be remitted, and in years of forced labour, the commuted taxes would be remitted.

The lower district of Katsurakiin Yamato penontae that there was a fowl with four legs.’

Moreover the district of Higami in the province of Tamba reported that there was a calf with twelve horns.

14th year, Spring, ist month, z2ndday. The public functionaries paid their respects at Court.

21st day. The styles of official ranks were reformed, and new grades added. There were two grades of Myo-z (brightrank) and four grades of /é6-2 (pure-rank), each grade being distinguished into Daz (great) and Aw6 (broad), so as to form twelve grades in all. The above were for persons not below the rank of Princes.

Next there were four grades of S6-2 (true or first rank), four grades of /zkz-2 (straight or direct rank), four grades of Gon-z (diligent-rank), four grades of J7u-c (earnest-rank), four grades of Zsuz-z (following-rank), and four grades of Shzz-z (advancingrank). Each grade was divided into Daz and Kw0, so that there were in all forty-eight grades. The above were the ranks of high officials.

On this day, His Highness the Imperial Prince Kusakabe was granted the rank of J6-kw6-ichi (pure-broad-first-rank), the Imperial Prince Ohotsu the rank of J6-dai-ni (pure-greatsecond-rank), the Imperial Prince Takechi the rank of J6-kw6- ni, the Imperial Prince Kahashima and the Imperial Prince Osakabe the rank of Jo-dai-san. The Princes of inferior rank and the high officials received steps in rank varying in each case. ,

2nd month, 4th day. Degrees of rank were Senien to men of Great Thang, of Pékché, and of Koryé, 147 persons in all.

3rd month, 14th day. Kim Mul-yu was entertained in Tsukushi, and straightway took his departure from there.

Not the land-tax of rice, but cloth and other things paid in lieu of service, etc.

2 “Such monstrosities denoted that the Sovereign and his Ministers pay attention to the sayings of nuns and old women and show them excessive kindness,” —“ Shikai.”

————

Accordingly seven men of Silla who had been cast away on our coast were delivered to Mul-yu and sent back.

16th day. Shitanu, Kose no Ason, of Jiki-dai-san rank, the Mayor of the capital, died. —

27th day. Orders were sent to all the provinces that in every house a Buddhist shrine should be provided, and an image of Buddha with Buddhist scriptures placed there. Worship was to be paid and offerings of food made at these shrines."

In this month there was a rain of ashes in the province of Shinano. The herbs and trees all withered up.’

Summer, 4th month, 4th day. The Governor of the province of Kii reported that the hot springs of Muro had dried up |

and ceased to flow.

12th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta. ,

17th day. Kim Chu-san of Silla took his departure.

25th day. Priests and nuns were for the first time invited to come to the Palace for a “ retreat.” *

5th month, 5th day. There was archery at the South Gate.

The Emperor visited the Temple of Asuka, presented to the Buddha precious objects, and paid him reverence.

19th day. Mabito, Ahada no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, offered to transfer his rank to his father, but by an Imperial order this was disallowed.

On this day, Hiromaro, Tahema no Mabito, of Jiki-dai-san rank, died. For his services in the year Midzunoye Saru, he was granted the posthumous rank of Jiki-dai-ichi.

26th day. Maro, Takamuku no Ason, Ushi-kahi, Tsunu no Ason, and their people arrived back from Silla. Along with them arrived the student priests Kwanjo and Unkwan. The King of Silla sent presents of two horses, three dogs, two parrots, two magpies, and a variety of valuable objects.

6th month, 2oth day. Eleven houses were granted the title of Imiki, viz. Yamato no Muraji, Katsuraki no Muraji,

1 These domestic shrines (butsudan) are still to be seen in Japan.

2 No doubt a fall of volcanic ashes is referred to, perhaps from Asamayama. I have seen a forest at the foot of this mountain all withered, probably from the same cause.

3 There has been already a notice to the same effect.

VOL. II. ; B b

Ofushi-kahachi no Muraji, Yamashiro no Muraji, Naniha no Muraji, Ki no Sakabito no Muraji, Higashi Aya no Muraji, Nishi Aya no Muraji, Hada no Muraji, Ohosumi no Atahe, and Fumi no Muraji. 7

Autumn, 7th month, 21st day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

26th day. The colours of the Court costumes for persons of the rank of Myo-i down to that of Shin-i were now settled for the first time. All persons of the rank of J6-i and above wore red, those of Sho-i rank deep purple, those of Jiki-i rank light purple, those of Gon-i rank dark green, those of Mu-i rank light green, those of Tsui-i rank deep grape-colour, and those of Shin-i rank light grape-colour.

27th day. The Emperor made a decree, saying :—‘ All persons of rank' in the provinces of the Tod-san-do from Mino eastwards, and of the To-kai-do from Ise eastwards, are absolved from rendering forced labour.”

8th month, 12th day. The Emperor visited the Temple of Jodoji?

13th day. The Emperor visited the Temple of Kahara, and gave alms of rice to the company of priests.

20th day. The Envoys sent to Tamna returned.

gth month, gth day. The Emperor gave a banquet in the Court of the Audience Hall of the old Palace.’

On this day presents of cloth of various values were given to everyone from the Prince Imperial down to the Imperial Prince Osakabe.

11th day. Prince Miyatoko, Prince Hirose, Prince Naniha, Prince Takeda, and Prince Mino were sent to the capital and to the Home provinces, each to hold an examination of the arms of the militia.‘

15th day. Ushikahi, Tsunu no Ason, of Jiki-kw6-shi rank, was appointed Commissioner for the Tokaido, Mushina, Ishikaha no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Commissioner for the To-san-do, Sukunamaro, Sami no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Commissioner for the Sanyo-do, Ahaji, Kose no Ason, of Jikikwo-shi rank, Commissioner for the San-in-do, Tomi, Michi no Mabito, of Jiki-kw6-san rank, Commissioner for the Nan-

1 Of one of the official’ranks just mentioned.

2 The same as the Asukadera so often mentioned above. 3 Of Okamoto. Nimbu, a word usually applied to coolies.

kai-do, and Hirotari, Saheki no Sukune, of Jiki-kw6-shi rank, Commissioner for Tsukushi. Each took with him one Hangwan and one secretary, and made a tour to inspect the governors of provinces and of districts and the condition of the people.

On this day the Emperor made a decree, saying :—“‘ Let all singers, whether male or female, and all flute-players, transmit their art to their descendants, and make them practise singing and the flute.’’?

28th day. The Emperor took his place in the Great Hall of Audience, summoned to him the Princes and Ministers before the Hall, and made them gamble.

On this day the Emperor made presents of the Imperial upper garments and trousers to Prince Miyatoko, Prince Naniha, Prince Takeda, Tomotari, Mikuni no Mabito, Ohotomo, Agata no Inukahi no Sukune, Miyuki, Ohotomo no Sukune, Ihashiki, Sakahibe no Sukune, Homuchi, Oho no Ason, Tsukura, Uneme no Ason, and Ohoshima, Fujihara no Ason, ten persons in all.

tgth day. The Emperor gave presents of Polar bear-skins ” and of skins of the mountain-goat to forty-eight Princes and Ministers from the Prince Imperial downwards, of varying value in each case.

20th day. The Envoys sent to the Land of Koryé returned.

24th day. On account of the Emperor being unwell, Buddhist scriptures were read for three days in the Great Temple of the Great Palace, and in the Temples’ of Kahara and Asuka. Rice was accordingly given to these three temples, in amounts varying in each case.

27th day. The immigrants from Koryé received presents of various amounts.

Winter, roth month, 4th day. The Pékché priest Syang-hwi was allowed a fief of thirty houses. This priest was a hundred years old.

8th day. Pép-chang, a priest of Pékché,? and Gonju,

‘ Those employed about the Palace are no doubt meant. See above, p. 257. The mountain-goat is probably the Kamo-shika, for which see Dickins in Introduction to “ Satow’s Handbook,” 2nd edit. p. [41].

Perhaps this priest and the one named in the previous paragraph were not Coreans, but only priests of the Temple of Kudara, the Japanese name of Pékché, Their names would in that case be Jé-ki and H6-jo. Bb. 2

KIX. 58.

Kae NIHONGI.

Masuda no Atahe, a lay member of the Buddhist Church,' were sent to Mino to make an infusion of Wokera.? They were accordingly given presents of coarse silk, floss silk, and cloth.

1oth day. Tarise, Karobe no Ason, Nihinomi, Takada no Obito,® and Maro, Aredawo no Muraji, were sent to Shinano with instructions to prepare a temporary Palace. The intention probably was that the Emperor should visit the hot springs of Tsukama.

12th day. Prince Hatsuse of J6-dai-shi rank, Uma-kahi, Kose no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, with Hangwan and inferior officers to the number of twenty persons in all, were appointed to carry out the works * in the Home provinces.

17th day. Prince Ise and his colleagues went again to the Eastern provinces. They accordingly received presents of upper garments and trousers.

In this month the ‘‘ Kongo-hanya*® Sutra’”’ was expounded in the Palace.

r1th month, 2nd day. Ten thousand kin of store-iron were sent to the prefecture ° of Suwo. On the demand of the Viceroy of Tsukushi the following store’ articles were sent down to Tsukushi, viz. 100 hiki of coarse silk, 100 kin of raw silk, 300 tan of cloth, 400 pieces of tax-cloth, 10,000 kin of iron, and 2000 bundles of bamboos for making arrows.

4th day. The Emperor gave orders to the provinces in all quarters, saying :—‘‘ All such things as great and small horns, drums, fifes, flags, crossbows,’ and stone-throwing engines should not be kept in private houses; they should all be stored in the Government house of the district.”’

‘ Ubasoku, the Sanskrit Upasaka. The title of Atahe seems to have been abolished by the edict given, XXIX. 48, and it is not found in the original text. The “Shtkai” editor has inserted it here, and something of the kind is evidently required.

2 A medicinal plant, the Atractylis Ovata. Hepburn.

3 Another title abolished by the edict on XXIX. 48,

The construction of a temporary palace, says the “ Shikai.”

5 Sanskrit, “ Vadjra Pradjiia.”

6’ The term used means “the place of general control.” It occurs here for the first time.

7 From the Government stores. The use of coin was still very restricted, and remittances took such forms as this.

8 Large crossbows are meant, which it required several men to handle.

6th day. The Emperor visited the park of Shira-nishiki.

The priests Pép-chang and Gonju presented to the Emperor an infusion of Wokera.'

On this day the ceremony of ‘calling on the spirit” was performed for the Emperor’s sake.” |

27th day. Silla sent Kim Chi-syang, of Pha-chin-son rank, and Kim Kon-hun, of Té-ason rank, to request governance and to bring tribute.

12th month, 4th day. The frontier guards sent to Tsukushi were tossed about in mid ocean, and all lost their clothing. Accordingly 450 tan of cloth were sent to Tsukushi to make clothing for them.

toth day. There was an earthquake. It began from the West.

16th day. Alms of coarse silk, floss silk, and cloth were given to the priests of the Great Temple in the Great Palace.

19th day. The Empress-consort presented the Princes and high officials, to the number of fifty-five persons, with Court costume, one suit to each.

Shucho,’ rst year, Spring, rst month, 2nd day. The Emperor took his place in the Great Hall of Audience and gave a banquet to the Princes and High Officials.

1 See above, XXIX. 57.

2 When the Sun-goddess sent down Ninigi no Mikoto to rule the lower world, she gave him, according to the “ Kiujiki” (II. 2), ten auspicious Heavenly treasures, viz. one mirror of the offing, one mirror of the shore, one eight-span sword, one jewel of birth, one jewel of return from death, one sufficing jewel, one jewel of the returning path, one dragon’s fin, one bee’s fin, and one fin of various articles. The Heavenly ancestor then instructed him, saying :—‘“ In case of ailment, say to these ten treasures, ‘ //z, fu, mz, yo, itsu, mu, nana, ya, kokono, tart’ (or according to another version, * Hi, fu, mi, yo, i, mu, na, ya, ko, to’] (i.e. one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten), and shake them yura-yura (an onomatopoetic word). If thou dost so, the dead will come to life again.” This was the origin of the ceremony of fur (shaking).

The interlinear Kana calls this ceremony mitama-furishiki (shaking the august jewels). The Chinese characters mean “invitation of the spirit.” It was performed with the object of renewing the Emperor’s vigour and prolonging his life. .

3 Shuché means red-bird. The “ Nihongi” has no year-periods for the early part of the reign of Temmu, but some chronologists give Shujaku for 672 and Hakuho for 673-685.

A.D, 6866

On this day the Emperor decreed, saying :—‘‘ We shall now propose conundrums’ to the Princes and High Officials, and we promise prizes to those who give the right answers.”

Upon this the Imperial Prince Takechi gave the right answers to the questions and received a present of 3 suits of Imperial garments of hari-suri,? 2 pairs of brocade trousers, with 20 hiki of coarse silk, 50 kin of raw silk, 100 kin of floss silk, and 100 tan of cloth. Prince Ise also gave right answers, and was presented with 3 suits of black Imperial garments, 2 pairs of purple trousers, 7 hiki of coarse silk, 20 kin of raw silk, 40 kin of floss silk, and 40 tan of cloth.

On this day Kudara no Nihiki, a man of the province of Settsu, presented to the Emperor a white agate.

gth day. An invitation was given to the three higher eccleslastics, the Risshi,* and also to the director and clerks of the Great Temple of the Great Palace, nine priests in all, and they were entertained at a lay * banquet. Moreover alms were given them of coarse silk, floss silk, and cloth, varying in value in the case of each.

roth day. The Princes and High Officials received a present of upper garments and trousers, one suit each.

13th day. Men of talent, scholars, professors of Philosophy,’ and physicians, more than twenty persons in all, were summoned to the Palace. Food was given them and presents made to them.

14th day. At the hour of the cock® the Treasury Department at Naniha took fire and all the Palace was burnt. Some said that the fire broke out in the house of Kusuri, Ato no Muraji, and that it spread from there to the Palace. But the Arsenal offices were not burnt.

16th day. The Emperor invited the Princes and High Officials to a banquet in the Great Audience Hall, and made

1 Literally things with no end, i.e. without head or tail—nonsensical questions. Here is a specimen. ‘“ Why does a horse, after a rapid run, listen to the earth? Why does a dog, when he goes slowly, raise his leg?”

2 A dye. .

A rank in the Buddhist priesthood.

Not confined to vegetarian dishes.

° Of the Yin and Yang system of Chinese philosophy. 6 pein.

C= wo b

them presents of coarse silk, floss silk, and cloth, varying according to the rank of each.

On this day conundrums were put to the Ministers, and more presents of fine and coarse silk given to those who made the right answers on the spot.

17th day. A banquet was given in the hinder Palace.’

18th day. There was a great revel at Court.

On this day the Emperor took his place in front of the Imperial muro” building and made presents to performers, of various values. He also gave presents of clothing to singers.

19th day. There was an earthquake. |

In this month Prince Kahachi, of Jo-kwo-shi rank, Yasu- ‘maro, Ohotomo no Sukune, of Jiki-kwo-san rank, Ohoshima Fujihara no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, Konoshiro, Sakahibe no Sukune, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, and Mushimaro, Hodzumi no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, were sent to Tsukushi to entertain Kim Chi-syang, of Silla.

2nd month, 4th day. The Emperor took his place in the Great Reception Hall and conferred the rank of Gon-i on six Ministers who attended him personally.

5th day. The Emperor commanded that nine meritorious governors of provinces should be selected and the rank of Gon-i conferred on them.

3rd month, 6th day. Yakuni, Hata no Mabito, of Jiki-daisan rank, holding the office of Daiben, took ill. On his behalf three men entered religion as priests. .

roth day. Snow.

25th day. Yakuni, Hata no Mabito, died. On account of his services in the year Midzunoye Saru, he was granted the posthumous rank of Jiki-dai-ichi.

Summer, 4th month, 8th day. The rank ot Jiki-kwo-shi was bestowed on Kato, Kuhabara no Sukuri, the Emperor’s body-physician. He was also granted the title of Muraji.

13th day. For the entertainment of the Silla guests, the music of the Temple of Kahara was transported to Tsukushi. Accordingly, 5000 sheaves of rice, the private property of

1 The Empress-consort’s rooms.

2 Muro, ff, see Vol. I. p. 71, note. For a long time there has been no mention of this kind of dwelling in the “ Nihongi.” Or perhaps Mimuro is simply the name of a particular building.

the Empress-consort’s Palace, were paid to the Temple of Kahara.'

1gth day. The Silla tribute was brought up from Tsukushi. It consisted of more than 100 articles, including one good horse, one mule, two dogs, vessels of chased gold as well as gold and silver, rose-tinted brocades, silk gauze, tiger and leopard skins, and drugs. Moreover Chi-syang and Kén-hun presented separately such things as gold and silver, rose-tinted brocades, silk gauze, vessels of gold, screens, saddle-skins, thin cloth stuffs, and drugs, of each more than sixty kinds. There were separate presents for the Empress-consort, the Prince Imperial, and the Princes of the Blood, a certain number of articles for each.

27th day. The Imperial Princess Taki, the Princess Yamashiro no hime, and the Lady Ishikaha were sent to the Shrine of Ise.

5th month, 9th day. The Imperial Princess Taki and her companions returned from Ise.

On this day Ok-in,? a man of Pékché, the body-physician of the Emperor, took- ill. When he was on the point of death, he was granted the rank of Gon-dai-ichi and a fief of 100 houses.

14th day. By Imperial command, a fief of 700 houses was granted to the Great Temple of the Great Palace, and taxes given it to the amount of 30,000 sheaves (of rice).

17th day. Promotion in rank was granted to the officials of the Palace. ;

24th day. The Emperor’s body was ill at ease. Accordingly the “ Sutra of Yakushi”’ * was expounded in the Temple of Kahara, and a ‘‘ retreat ’’’ was held within the Palace.

29th day. Kim Chi-syang and his colleagues were entertained in Tsukushi. Each having received presents of various amounts, they took their departure from Tsukushi.

In this month, by Imperial command, the Ohotoneri of the Right and Left were sent to cleanse the Halls and Pagodas of

‘One reading has fifty sheaves of rice. The interlinear Kana has Kure-gaku, i.e. music of Kure, the Japanese name for the province of Wu in China.

2 The interlinear Kana has Wokuni.

® “ Bhéchadjya Radja,” i.e. the medical King. Eitel.

‘the Temples. Accordingly a general pardon throughout the

Empire was proclaimed, and the prisons were empty.

6th month, rst day. Kachimaro, Tsukimoto no Sukuri, was granted the title of Muraji, raised to the rank of Gon-dai-ichi, and given a fief of twenty houses.

2nd day. Official rank was bestowed on thirty-four persons, including architects, professors of philosophy, body-physicians of the Emperor, students of Great Thang, and one or two officials.

7th day. A selection was made of twenty-eight functionaries who had rendered good service, and they were promoted in

rank.

toth day. It was ascertained by divination that the

-Emperor’s disease was owing to acurse from the Kusa-nagi

sword.’ The same day it was sent to the shrine of Atsuta, in Wohari, and deposited there.

12th day. Prayer was made for rain.

16th day. Prince Ise and a number of officials were sent to the Temple of Asuka, to communicate to the priests the Emperor’s commands, as follows :--‘‘ Of late Our body is ill at ease, and We request that the dread power of the Three Precious Things may be invoked, in order to pbtain repose for Our person. Let the S6jo, the Sodzu, and the general body of priests therefore put up prayers.” Offerings of rare and valuable things were accordingly made to the Three Precious Things. On this day the three higher ecclesiastics, with the Risshi and the abbots’ of the four temples, the directors, and the priests of professorial rank then in residence, received each alms of one suit of Imperial garments and one Imperial coverlet.

tgth day. Public functionaries were sent to the Temple of XXIX.63.

Kahara to exhibit lanterns and make offerings of food. So there was a great, vegetarian feast, and repentance was made for sin.

1 See above, Vol. I. p. 205, Vol. II. p. 290.

2 The Sinico-Japanese is Osho, the equivalent of the Sanskrit ipacilya Osho is the polite word for a priest in Japan at the present day. The four temples were doubtless the great temples which remained under official administration after the disendowment measure described above, Nar,

22nd day.’ The kitchen office? at Nabari was burnt.

Autumn, 7th month, znd. day. The Emperor commanded that men should again wear leggings, and that women should let down their hair on their backs, as was formerly the practice.

On this day the Sojd and Sédzu came into the Palace, and performed a penitential service.

3rd day. The Emperor commanded the provinces to perform the ceremony of Oho-barahi.°

4th day. Half the commuted taxes were remitted throughout the Empire, and all forced labour was dispensed with.

5th day. Offerings were made to Kuni-gakari no Kami,‘ who dwells in the province of Kii, to the four shrines of Asuka, and to the Great God of Sumiyoshi.

8th day. One hundred priests were invited into the Balanes and made to read the Kon-kwo-my6 Sutra.

roth day. There was lightning in the south, with a great clap of thunder. The buildings used by the Department of the Interior, for the storage of tax-cloth, met with destruction from Heaven. Some said that the fire broke out in the Palace of the Imperial Prince Osakabe, and that it spread to the Department of the Interior.

15th day. The Emperor gave orders that all matters of the Empire, without distinction of great and small, should be referred to the Empress-consort and the Prince Imperial.

On this day a general amnesty was granted.

16th day. Worship was paid to the Deities of Hirose and Tatsuta.

19th day. An Imperial edict was issued, as follows :—‘‘ Let all common people throughout the Empire who, owing to poverty, have contracted debts in rice or in valuables, whether to the State or to private persons, on or before the 30th day of

1 Something is wrong with the dates here.

2 An agency for the supply of victuals for the Imperial table. These offices seem to have taken the place of some of the Be of more ancient times. The “ Yengishiki’” mentions such offices in Idzumi, Kii, Ahaji, Afumi, and Wakasa.

’ Great purification. 4 Said by the “ Shiki” to be a Corean deity.

the 12th month of the year Kinoto Tori (685) be absolved from payment.”

22nd day. The style of the year was changed to Shucho,

Ist year. [The characters 4 | are read aka-mitort, redaugust-bird.] The Palace was accordingly entitled the Palace of Asuka! no Kiyomibara.

28th day. Seventy persons of pure conduct’ were selected to retire from the world. A feast of vegetable food was provided in the Palace in front of the Emperor’s muro * residence.

In this month the Princes and Ministers made images of Kwannon,‘ for the Emperor’s sake. Accordingly the Kwanze-on Sutra*® was expounded in the Great Temple of the Great Palace.

8th month, rst day. For the sake of the Emperor, eighty priests were received into religion.

and day. Priests and nuns, to the number of roo in all, entered religion. Accordingly, 100 Bosatsu® were set up within the Palace, and 200 volumes of the Kwannon Sutra read.

gth day. On account of the illness of the Emperor, prayer was made to the (Shintd) Gods of Heaven and Earth.

13th day. Ihakatsu, Hada no Imiki, was sent to make offerings to the Great God of Tosa.

On this day the Prince Imperial, the Imperial Prince Ohotsu, and the Imperial Prince Takechi had each 400 houses added to their fiefs. The Imperial Princes Kahashima and Osakabe had each additions of 100 houses.

15th day. The Imperial Princes Shiki and Shigi received additions of 200 houses each.

The Temples of Hinokuma, Karu, and Ohokubo were each granted fiefs of 100 houses, limited to a term of thirty years.

' Asuka is written with two Chinese characters which mean “ flyingbird.”

? Who practised the precepts of Buddhism.

3 See above, XXXIX. 60.

In Sanskrit, Avalokités’vara. V7de Eitel.

® Part of the “ Hokkeky6,’ or “Saddharma Pundarika Siitra,” called Fumonbon. Kwan-ze-on is another form of the word Kwannon.

® Bodhisattva. The images of Kwannon made by the Princes and Ministers are probably meant.

NXIX. 65}

23rd day. A fief of 200 houses was granted to the Temple

.of Kose.

oth month, 4th day. All, from the Princes of the Blood down to the Ministers, assembled in the Temple of Kahara, and put up vows for the Emperor’s illness, etc., etc.

goth day. The Emperor’s disease having shown no sign of abatement, he died in the principal Palace.

11th day. Lament was begun for him, and a temporary burial Palace erected in the South Court.

24th day. The Emperor was temporarily interred in the

~South Court and mourning began.

At this time the Imperial Prince Ohotsu conspired against the Prince Imperial.

27th day. At dawn, all the priests and nuns having made lament in the Court of Temporary Interment, retired. On this day, for the first time, offerings were made at the tomb and eulogies pronounced.

First of all, Aragama, Ohomi no Sukune, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Imperial Princes; next, Prince Ise, of

'Jo-dai-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the other

Princes; next, Ohotomo, Agata no Mukahi no Sukune, of Jiki-dai-san rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the officials of the Household generally; next, Prince Kahachi, of Jo-kw6-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Ohotoneri of the right and left; next, Kunimi, Tahema no Mabito, of Jiki-dai-san rank, pronounced a_ eulogy regarding the Guards of the right and left; next, Tsukura, Uneme no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the lady officials of the Palace; and next, Mabito, Ki no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Stewards of the Palace. |

28th day. All the priests and nuns again made lament in the Court of Temporary Interment.

On this day, Miaruji, Fuse no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Council of State; next, Maro, Isonokami no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-san rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the judicial officers; next, Takechi-maro, Oho-miwa no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the administrative officials ; next, Yasumaro, Ohotomo no Sukune, of Jiki-kwo-san rank,

‘TEMMU. 351

pronounced a eulogy regarding the Treasury; and next, Ohoshima, Fujihara no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the war officials.

2gth day. The priests and nuns again raised lament.

On this day, Maro, Abe no Kunu no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Board of Punishments; next, Yumibari, Ki no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Department of the Interior; next, Mushi-maro, Hodzumi no Ason, of Jiki-kwoshi rank, pronounced a eulogy regarding the Governors of Provinces ; next, the Ohosumi no Ata no Hayato, and the two Muma-kahi-be no Miyakko of Yamato and Kahachi each pronounced eulogies.

30th day. The priests and nuns made lament.

On this day, the Pékché prince Nyang-u pronounced a eulogium on behalf of his father, Prince Chon-kwang. Next, the Miyakko of the various provinces, as they came, each pronounced his eulogy. There were also performances of all manner of singing and dancing. ,

BOOK XXX.

THE EMPRESS TAKAMA NO HARA HIRO-NO NO HIME. ' (JITO?, TENNO)

THE Empress Takama no hara hiro-no no hime’s name as a child was the Imperial Princess Uno no Sarara. She was the second daughter of the Emperor Ame-mikoto hirakasu wake.’ Her mother’s name was Wochi no Iratsume. [Also called Minodzuko hime.] She was of reserved manners and a liberal disposition. Inthe third year ofthe Empress Ame-toyo takara ikashihi tarashi hime, she was united to the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito as his consort. Although the daughter of an Emperor, she loved courtesy and economy, and was possessed of motherly virtues. In the first year of the Emperor Ame-mikoto hirakasu wake, she gave birth to His Highness the Imperial Prince Kusakabe in the palace of Ohotsu. In the tenth month of the tenth year (of the same reign) she followed the Shamon the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito to Yoshino in order to avoid the suspicious dislike of the.Court, as has been related in the history of the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito. In the first year of the reign of the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito, summer, the sixth month, she followed the Emperor when he took refuge in the Eastern provinces. She addressed the troops and mingled with the throng, until at length they together formed a plan by which several tens of thousands of fearless men were separately ordered to take up their posts in all the most defensible positions. In autumn, the seventh month, the Mino generals acting in concert with the Yamato heroes slew the Imperial Prince Ohotomo and sent his head to 1 High-Heaven broad-plain princess. 2 Jits means “holding supreme control.” 3 Tenchi Tenno.

JiTO: 383

be shown at the Fuha Palace. Inthe second year she was raised to the rank of Empress-consort. The Empress-consort from the beginning until now had assisted the Emperor in pacifying the Empire. It constantly happened that in the conduct of business, her ready advice on Government matters was of the greatest assistance.'

In the first year of Shucho, on the ninth day of the ninth month, the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito died. The Empress-consort presided over the Court and exercised control.

Winter, roth month, 2nd day. The Imperial Prince Ohotsu’s treason was discovered and he was placed under arrest. There were arrested at the same time Wotokashi, Yakuchi no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, of Lower Shosen rank,? and also the Ohotoneri Omi-maro, Nakatomi no Ason, Tayasu, Kose no Ason, a Silla priest named Héng-sin, with Tobari, Toki no Michi-dzukuri, and others, more than thirty persons in all, who had been led astray by the Imperial Prince Ohotsu.

3rd day. Death was bestowed on the Imperial Prince Ohotsu in his house at Wosada. He was twenty-four years of age. His consort, the Imperial Princess Yamanobe, hastened thither with her hair dishevelled and her feet bare, and joined him in death. All who witnessed sighed and sobbed.

The Imperial Prince Ohotsu was the third child of the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito.* His demeanour was noble and his language refined. He was beloved by the Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake. When he grew to manhood he showed an eminent talent for learning, and was very fond of writing. The practice of composing Chinese verses had its origin with Ohotsu.

29th day. An Imperial decree was issued as follows :—‘‘ The Imperial Prince Ohotsu has been guilty of treason and has led astray officials and people, so that We, within the curtain, had no alternative.*. The Imperial Prince Ohotsu has now perished. His followers deserve the same sentence as the

1 This sentence is borrowed from a Chinese author.

This rank had been abolished some years before.

3 Temmu Tenno.

The Empress is the speaker. Hence the phrase, “ Within the curtain.”

XXX. 2

OXON

XXX. 4e

A.D. 687.

Prince, but We pardon them all. Toki no Michi-dzukuri is however, banished to Idzu.” It was further decreed, saying: — ‘We cannot bring ourselves to inflict punishment on the Silla priest Héng-sin, who was an accomplice in the Imperial Prince Ohotsu’s treason. He is therefore exiled to the temple of the province of Hida.”

t1th month, 16th day. The Imperial Princess Ohoku, who had been sent to attend at the shrine of Ise, returned to the capital.

17th day. There was an earthquake.

i2th month, tgth day. On behalf of the Emperor ne no Nunahara oki no Mabito, a universal great assembly was held in the following five Temples, viz., of the Great Palace, of Asuka, of Kahara, of Toyora in Woharida, and of Sakata.

26th day. Presents of cloth and silk stuffs of various values were made to the orphans, to the childless and widowed, and to the aged people of the capital.

Intercalary 12th month. The Viceroy of Tsukushi sent as tribute common people, both men and women, of the three countries of Koryé, Pékché, and Silla, and also sixty-two priests and nuns.

In this year a serpent and a dog copulated. Presently they both died together.

rst year,' Spring, Ist month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial, accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries, proceeded to the Palace of temporary interment and made lament. The Nagon?® Miaruji Fuse no Ason performed the ceremony of pronouncing a eulogy. When the eulogy was over they all raised a lament. Next the common people made lament. Upon this Mabito, Ki no Ason, and others of the High Stewards ofthe Palace, made offerings of food. When this was done, the Uneme of the Steward’s Department raised a lament. Then music was performed by the officials of the Department of Music.

5th day. The Prince anaes accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries, proceeded to the Palace of temporary

1 The nengo or year periods are dropped again and the old method of reckoning by the year of the reign reverted to.

2 More familiar in the combinations Dainagon and Chunagon. The word means Speaker, not inappropriate to his function on the present occasion.

Jiro. 385

interment and made lament. The common people followed and raised lamentation.

15th day. Presents of various values, of coarse silk and floss silk, were given to those residents of the capital who were eighty years of age or more, to invalids whose cases were grave, and to poor persons who were unable to support themselves.

19th day. Norimaro, Tanaka no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank,

_with Karita, Mori no kimi, of Tsui-dai-ni rank, and others were

sent to Silla to announce the Emperor’s decease.

3rd month, 15th day. Fifty-six immigrants from Koryé were settled in the province of Hitachi. They were given lands, received an allowance of grain, and made to pursue their avocations in peace.

2oth day. An ornamental chaplet was offered at the Palace of temporary interment. This was called Mikage.’

On this day, Maro, Tajihi no Mabito, performed the ceremony of pronouncing a eulogy. —

22nd day. Fourteen immigrants from Silla were settled in the province of Shimotsukenu. They were given land and received an allowance of grain, and made to pursue their avocations in peace.

Summer, 4th month, roth day. The Viceroy of Tsukushi presented priests, nuns and common people, men and women, twenty-two persons, immigrants from Silla. They were settled in the province of Musashi, where they were granted lands and an allowance of grain, and were made to follow their avocations in peace.

5th month, 22nd day. The Prince Imperial, accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries, proceeded to the Palace of temporary interment and made lamentation. On this occasion, the chiefs of the Hayato and of Ata in Ohosumi, each accompanied by his people, advanced inturn and pronounced a eulogy.

6th month, 28th day. Criminals were pardoned.

Autumn, 7th month, 2nd day. A decree was issued as follows :—‘‘ Interest may not be received on any debts contracted

Mikage means “august shade.” The wreath was supposed to represent the deceased Emperor. In a poem composed by the Empress at this time there occurs the phrase “ tama-kadzura kage ni mietsutsu,” i.e. “while looking on the jewel-wreath as thy shadow or representative.”

VOL. II. CC

So eae.

during or previous to the year Kinoto Tori! In cases where creditors have already the personal service of their debtors, they may not exact (additional) service (by way of) interest.”

gth day. Presents of various values were given to the chiefs of the Hayato and of Ata in Ohosumi, 337 persons in all.

8th month, 5th day. Offerings* of food were made at the Palace of Sat ee interment. On this day (nothing but) fine boiled rice * was offered.

6th day. The aged people of the capital, both men and

women, all drew near and made lamentation west of the

bridge.

28th day. The Empress sent Ohoshima, Fujihara no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, and Ohotomo Kibumi no Muraji, of Jikidai-shi rank, to invite together 300 Riu-zod and Dai-toku® to the Temple of Asuka, and to present to each a priestly robe,‘ saying :—‘‘ This was made of the august garments of the Emperor Ame no Nunahara oki no Mabito.” The language of the Imperial message was so pathetic that it may not be set forth in full.

gth month, gth day. A national feast of vegetable food’ was given in the Temples of the capital.

toth day. A maigre entertainment was ace at the Palace of temporary interment.

22nd day. Silla sent Prince Kim Sang-nim, Kim Sal-mo, of Keupson rank, Kim In-syul, of Keupson rank, and the Té-sya So Yang-sin to petition the Emperor (for advice) regarding the Government of that country and to offer tribute. The studentpriest Chi-ryu arrived along with them. The Viceroy of Tsukushi having informed Sang-nim and his colleagues of the Emperor’s decease, they all on that same day put on mourning,

tL AD. 685. 2 The first mention of interest on loans.

3 The character used denotes specially the autumnal eu nes to ancestors.

4 Cooked down to one-third its original bulk. Giles. The ‘ sa ei ” explains this to mean “without fish or flesh.” The older reading is “green food,” for which the interlinear Kana is hijiki-oho, a dish prepared with hijiki, a kind of sea-weed.

5 Riu-zo is literally Dragon-elephant (Naga in Sanskrit), and Dai-toku great virtue, corresponding to the Sanskrit Bhadanta. Both are complimentary expressions for Buddhist dignitaries.

6 Kesa, in Sanskrit kachaya.

7 This was the anniversary of Temmu Tenno's death.

Jiro, 387

and with their faces turned to the East made obeisance three times, and three times raised lamentation.

Winter, roth month, 22nd day; The “Princé.- Imperial, accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries, as well as by the Governors of provinces, and the Kuni no Miyakko, together with common people, both men and women, began the construction of the Oho-uchi Misasagi.

12th month, roth day. Tomi, Michi no Mabito, of Jikikwo-san rank, was appointed Imperial Envoy for the entertainment of the Silla guests. .

This year was the year Hinoto I (24th) of the Cycle.

and year, ist month, 1st day. The Prince Imperial, accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries, went to the Palace of temporary interment and made lamentation.

2nd day. A company of priests made lament at the Palace of temporary interment.

8th day. A public great congregation’ was held in the Temple of Yakushi.

23rd day. The decease of the Emperor was formally

announced to Kim Sang-nim and his colleagues. Kim Sang-nim and his colleagues thereupon made lament threc times. . 2nd month, 2nd day. The Viceroy presented the tribute from Silla. It consisted of such things as gold and silver, thin silks, cloth, skins, copper, and iron—more than ten articles in all. There were also presented separately such things as images of Buddha, all kinds of coloured fine silks, birds, and horses, more than ten articles in all. Sang-nim’s presents were gold and silver, coloured stuffs, and all manner of rarities, altogether more than eighty articles.

roth day. Sang-nim and his colleagues were entertained in the Tsukushi Government House, and received presents of various values.

16th day. A decree was issued, as follows :—‘ In future, on all days of national mourning it is absolutely necessary that abstinence should be practised.” ?

29th day. Sang-nim and his colleagues took their departure.

1 Of priests.

Some make this refer to a monthly fast on the day of the Emperor’s decease, others to an annual observance.

Op (Ce Zs

A.D. 688.

MOOS 76

XXX. 8

3rd month, 22nd day. An ornamental chaplet was offered at the Palace of temporary interment. Ohoshima, Fujihara no Ason, pronounced a eulogy.

5th month, 8th day. T6k-na-ri, Kyong-su_of Pekché was transferred to the province of Kahi. |

6th month, 11th day. There was an Imperial decree, ordering that all prisoners throughout the Empire who had been guilty of capital crimes should have their punishment mitigated by one degree, and that those who were in prison for lighter offences should be all pardoned. Orders were given to the Empire that for this year (only) half the commuted taxes should be levied.

Autumn, 7th month, 11th day. By reason of the drought, there was great praying for rain. as

20th day. The Pekché priest Doz was commanded to pray for rain. Before a morning had passed, rain fell plentifully throughout the Empire.

8th month, roth day. Offerings of food were made, and lament raised at the Palace of temporary interment. On this occasion Yasumaro, Ohotomo no Sukune, pronounced a eulogy.

t1th day. Prince Ise, of J6-dai-shi rank, was commanded to announce the state to be observed at the funeral.

25th day. The King of Tamna sent his Minister Kara with tribute of the productions of the country.

gth month, 23rd day. Kara, Minister of Tamna, and his companions were entertained at the Government House of Tsukushi, and received presents of various values.

Winter, 11th month, 4th day. The Prince Imperial, accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries, as well as by the guests from the frontier lands, went to the Palace of temporary interment and made lamentation. On this occasion offerings of food were made, and the Tate-fushi' dance performed. |

The Ministers each advanced in turn and pronounced a eulogy, setting forth the circumstances of the services rendered by their ancestors.

1 Shield-measure. So called because danced with shields (and swords) in the hands of the performers. Ten persons took part in it.

ie)

Jiro. 359

5th day. More than !go Yemishi brought tribute on their

backs, and in this fashion pronounced a eulogy.

11th day. Miaruji, Fuse no Ason, and Miyuki, Ohotomo no Sukune, pronounced eulogies alternately. _Chitoko, Tahema no Mabito, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, in a

eulogy recited the succession to the throne of the Imperial

ancestors. When this ceremony was finished, the Emperor

was buried in the Ohouchi’ Misasagi.

12th month, 12th day. Two hundred and thirteen Yemishi, men and women, were entertained under the tsuki tree west of the Temple of Asuka. Ranks were bestowed on them, and they received presents. varying in value.

3rd year, Spring, 1st month, 1st day. The Empress gave audience to the ten-thousand lands? in the Front Hall.

2nd day. The Department of Great -Learning presented eighty staves.* _ 3rd day. Maro and Kanawori, sons of Shiriko, of Mu-daishi rank, Yemishi of Kikafu in the district of Utamu in the

1 In the district of ‘Takechi in Yamato, at the village of Gojo no mura. The site is five cho in length by four in width. Five houses for caretakers are allotted to it. The vault is eight feet wide and nine feet deep, and contains two stone sarcophagi. It has been plundered, like many others.

2 “Ten-thousand lands or provinces” seems put for “everybody,” “all the world,” as we might say. ‘

3 The staves were for the purpose of driving out evil spirits, a ceremony which was performed on the first day of the Hare in each year. The “ Yengishiki” mentions camellia, holly, peach, plum, etc., among the woods used for this purpose. This custom is of Chinese origin. The later custom of driving out evil spirits was by scattering beans, and was known as oniyarahi, tsuina, or mame maki. This was practised on the last day of the year.

Yamada, in his Dictionary, says that a man was dressed up as the demon of pestilence ; he describes the ceremony gone through of driving him away, and gives other particulars which are worth consulting. See also “ Sansaidzuye,” iv. 27.

Tylor quotes several examples of allied superstitious practices in his , Primitive Culture,” li. p. 199, to which may be added the following from

the “ Life of Sir R. Burton” :—“ On Sylvester night the servants went through a very usual ceremony in Trieste of forming procession and chevying the’

evil spirits with sticks and brooms out of the house, and inviting the good spirits and good luck to come and dwell with us.” This reminds one strongly of the Japanese formula used on this occasion :—‘ Oni wa soto, fuku wa uchi ’—“ Devils out, luck in.” The ceremony too is performed on the same day of the year.

A.D. 689.

XXX. 9.

XXX. I

province of Michinoku, begged permission to shave off their hair and become priests. The Empress gave order, saying :— ‘‘Maro and the other, although young, are of refined tastes, and their wishes are limited; so much so that they desire nothing but vegetable food and to observe the precepts.’ In accordance with their request, let them renounce the world and practise religion.”

7th day. A banquet was given to the Ministers, and presents of raiment were bestowed on them.

8th day. Norimaro, Tanaka no Ason, and his companions, who were sent as Envoys to Silla, returned from thence.

gth day. The Empress gave orders to the Governor of the province of Idzumo to send up to the capital men of the. frontier lands who had met with stress of weather. |

On this day there were presented to Doshin, a Yemishi of Koshi, who was a Buddhist priest, an image of Buddha, one baptismal banner, one bell and one begging bowl, coloured silks, five feet of each kind, five bundles of floss silk, ten tan of cloth, ten mattocks, and one saddle.

Ahada no Mabito no Ason, Viceroy of Tsukushi, and others presented to the Empress 174 Hayato,” with fifty fathoms of cloth, six ox hides, and fifty deer-skins.

, 15th day. The civil and sai officials rane presents of firewood.

16th day. A meal was given to the public functionaries.

18th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

2oth day. The Empress arrived from the Palace of Yoshino.

2nd month, 13th day. The Empress gave orders that reliefs should be sent for the Barrier Wardens of Tsukushi who had completed their term of years.

26th day. Prince Takeda, of Jé-kwé-shi rank, Nemaro, Hashi no Sukune, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Maro, Ohoyake no

c. Ason, Fubito, Fujihara no Ason, Sakurawi, Tahema no Mabito,

of Mu-dai-shi rank, Yamamori, Hodzumi no Ason, Omimaro,

1 The ten Buddhist commandments. Vide Eitel, S’ikchapada.

2 I suspect that the use of the Hayato as an Imperial Guard began at this time; if this be so, the legend related of the reason why the Hayato were vassals of the Emperor (see Vol. I. p. 107) must be of comparatively recent origin. ‘

layer 391

Nakatomi no Ason, Tayasu, Kose no Ason, and Yasumaro, Ohomiwa no Ason, were made judges.

3rd month, 24th day. There was a great amnesty for the Empire. But. those crimes which were not pardoned in ordinary amnesties were excepted frorn this amnesty.

Summer, 4th month, 8th day. Immigrants from Silla were settled in the province of Shimotsukenu.

13th day. His Highness the Prince Imperial Kusakabe died.

2oth day. Silla sent Kim To-na, of Keupson rank, and others on a mission of condolence for the decease of the Emperor Oki no Mabito. Silla sent up at the same time the student-priests Mei-so, Kwan-chi, etc. Separately Silla sent a present of a gold-copper'image of Amida, a gold-copper image of Kwan-ze-on Bosatsu, and an image of Dai-sei-shi’ Bosatsu, together with coloured silks and brocades.

22nd day. Prince Kasuga died.

27th day. Orders were given to the Local Governors that their labourers should be allowed four holidays in the month.

5th month, 22nd day. Nemaro, Hashi no Sukune, was directed to convey to the Condolence Envoys from Silla, Kim Tona, of Keupson rank, and his colleagues, an Imperial message, as follows :—‘‘ The Ministers of the Council of State, by order of the Empress, make this communication. In the first year of the reign, Norimaro, Tanaka no Ason and others were sent to announce the decease of the late Emperor. Then Silla said that the persons charged to receive an Imperial message had always had the rank of So-phan. This should also be the case on the present occasion. For this reason Norimaro and his colleagues were unable to deliver the Imperial message which was entrusted to them. Nowif former matters are gone into, there is the case of the decease of the Emperor who once ruled the Empire from the Palace of Naniha,’ when Kose no Inamochi and his colleagues were sent to announce it. On that occasion Kim Chhyun-chhyu, of Yé-son* rank, received

1 Copper with a small admixture of gold. No doubt the shakudé of modern times. See “Japanese Metallurgy,” by W. Gowland, in the “Journal of the Society of Chemical Industry,” June, 1896.

2 Sanskrit, Mahanaman. * Kotoku Tenno.

4 Probably Té-a-son is meant. At least this was his rank above, and no Silla rank of Yé-son is known.

dD. G5 5

NOOK LO

the Imperial message, so that if it is said that an official of the rank of So-phan should receive the Imperial commands, this would be at variance with former precedent.

Again, when the Emperor who ruled the Empire from: the Palace of Afumi' died, Kim Sal-yu, of I]-kil-son rank, was sent to offer condolence. But now an official of the rank of Keupson offers condolence, which again is contrary to precedent. Moreover Silla has always addressed the Emperor saying :—‘ Our country, since the reigns of the remote Imperial ancestors or Japan, is a land which does service, never allowing the oars of its ordered ships to become dry.’ Yet now but one ship is sent, which is contrary to the ancient rule. And further in addressing the Emperor Silla has said:—‘ Since the reign of the remote Imperial ancestor of Japan, we have done service with pure hearts.’ But you have not been careful to be thoroughly faithful in the performance of the functions originally entrusted to you. You have broken your true faith and have had wilful recourse to arts of flattery. Therefore your tribute and the separate presents are sealed up together

and returned to you. However, the generous affection shown .

to you since the reign of the remote Imperial ancestor of this country will not be discontinued. Be therefore more and more diligent, more and more watchful, and discharge the duties entrusted to you with fear and trembling. The Celestial Court will have a still more generous affection in case the laws are honoured and observed. Do you, Tona and the rest, receive this Imperial message and deliver it to your King.”

6th month, 1st day. Garments were presented to the Viceroy of Tsukushi and others.

2nd day. The Imperial Prince Shiki, Sukuna-maro, Sami no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Mugohe, Hata no Ason, Mumakahi, Iyobe no Muraji, of Gon-kwo-shi rank, Okina, Mitsugi no Imiki, Ta-uchi, Ohotomo no Sukune, of Mu-dai-san rank, Tayasu, Kose no Ason, and others were appointed Commissioners for the choice of good words.’

tgth day. Presents of rice, varying in value in each case,

' Tenchi Tenno.

Explained to be the selection of specimens of auspicious language of ancient and modern times to serve as models for addresses to the Fie Di This office soon fell into abeyance.

JITO. 393

were given to Hsii Shou-yen, Sa Hung-k‘o, and others of the Land of Great Thang.

20th day. The Empress commanded the Viceroy Ahada no Mabito no Ason and others to give the student-priests Mei-so and Kwan-chi each 140 kin of floss silk to send to their teachers and friends in Silla.

23rd day. The Silla Condolence Envoys Tona and his colleagues were entertained at Wo-gohori' in Tsukushi and were given presents, varying in the case of each.

29th day. A book of legal enactments’ in twenty-two volumes was distributed to all the Local Governors.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. In accordance with his request, the Buddhist priest Jitoku, Yemishi of Michinoku, was granted a gold-copper image of Yakushi Butsu and a goldcopper image of Kwanze-on Bosatsu, a bell, a dish,* a precious curtain, an incense burner, and a banner.

On this day, the Silla Condolence Envoys Kim Tona and his colleagues took their departure.

15th day. Orders were given to the Mayors of the Right and Left divisions of the capital and to the Governors of the provinces to build places for the practice of archery.*

20th day. The false Palace guard, Kashihabara no Hiroyama by name, a man of the district of Shibukaha in the province of Kahachi, was banished to the province of Tosa. The-rank of Tsui-kw6-san was conferred on Tora, Mibu no Muraji, the Palace guard who arrested the false Palace guard Hiroyama.

1 Wo-gohori means “ small district,” and probably means here the smaller of the tvo Government establishments. There was also an Oho-gohori or great district in Tsukushi.

2 An authority quoted by the “ Shikai” states that in the first year of Tenchi’s reign there was prepared a collection of enactments in twenty-two volumes, which were known to the public as the “laws of the Afumi Court.” The same authority states that there was a revision of these laws in the 2nd month of the roth year of Temmu Tenno. It is these revised regulations which are referred to in the text. The ‘‘ Yengishiki,” which is still extant, gives us some idea of the character of these compilations.

3 A begging bowl is meant. The word used is sara, which is written:

phonetically with the characters commonly used to represent the Sanskrit Sala, the large timber tree under which SAkyamuni died.

The interlinear Kana gives here ikusa, “ war,” as the equivalent of the Chinese Hy, archery. Perhaps ikusa is derived from i, root of iru, to shoot, and kusa, a kind

Rigs

XXX. 14.

23rd day: Presents were given to Yatsurina and others, Yemishi of Koshi, varying in value in the case of each.

8th month, 2nd day. The public functionaries assembled in the Department of the Shinto religion, where an Imperial message was communicated to them respecting matters of the Gods of Heaven and Earth.

4th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

16th day. Hunting and fishing were prohibited in the sea of Muko in the province of Settsu for a distance of 1000 paces, for a space of 20,000 shiro on the plain of Nagino in the district of Ate in the province of Kii, and for a space of 20,000 shiro on the plains of Minono in the district of Iga in the province of Iga. Keepers were attached to these places in the same way as to the Sea of Takashi in the district of Ohotori in the province of Kahachi.

17th day. The Ministers received rewards, varying in the case of each.

21st day. The Empress gave orders to the Governor- General’ of Iyo, Norimaro Tanaka no Ason, and his colleagues, saying :—‘‘ Let the white swallow caught in the district of Mike in the province of Sanuki be set at liberty.”

23rd day. The Empress witnessed archery.

Intercalary 8th month, roth day. The Empress gave orders to the Local Governors, saying :—‘‘ This winter the registers of population are to be made up. Not later than the gth month, let vagabonds be sought out and arrested. As to the militia, let those of each province be divided into four parts, and having selected one of these, cause the men to be trained in warlike exercises.”

27th day. Prince Kahachi, of Jd-kwo-shi rank, was made Viceroy of Tsukushi. He was granted arms and received presents. The rank of Jiki-kw6-ichi was bestowed on Shima, Tajihi no Mabito, of Jiki-kw6-ni rank. His fief was increased by 100 houses, which were added to his former grant.

gth month, roth day. Maro, Iso no Kami no Ason, of Jikikwo6-san rank, Mushina, Ishikaha no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, and others were sent to Tsukushi to deliver patents of rank and also to inspect the new castle.

1 He seems to have had control over the whole island of Shikoku.

Jiro. 395

Winter, roth month, 11th day. The Empress visited the Castle of Takayasu.

22nd day. Komaro, Shimotsukenu no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, represented to the Empress his desire to set free 600 slaves. His petition was granted.

r1th month, 22nd day. Ihanari, Takata no Obito, of Tsuikw6-ni rank, was complimented in the market-place on his proficiency in the use of the three weapons,' and presents were given him.

12th month, 8th day. The game of suguroku” was prohibited.

4th year, Spring, rst month, 1st day. Mononobe no Maro® no Ason set up great shields.“ Nakatomi no Ohoshima no Ason, Minister of the Department of the Shinto religion, recited (a prayer invoking) blessings from the Gods of Heaven. When this was over, Shikofuchi, Imbe no Sukune, delivered to the Empress-consort the divine seal, sword and mirror.’ The Empress-consort accordingly assumed the Imperial Dignity.°® The Ministers and public functionaries ranged in order, made obeisance in rotation,’ and clapped their hands.

! Bow, sword, and lance.

The Chinese characters mean double-six, i.e. dice. Hepburn gives backgammon as the meaning of the Japanese word suguroku or sugoroku. Yamada’s Dictionary gives the following description of it :—“ Sugoroku is played by two players, with a board called kyoku, separated into twelve divisions. Twelve horses (pieces) are set in rows, distinguished as black and white. The dice are placed in a bamboo tube, shaken, and thrown out, and the horses moved forward the number of spaces indicated. The player who first moves his horses into the enemy’s camp is the winner.” There are other forms of the game. It is said to have come originally from India. See Culin’s ‘“ Korean, Chinese, and Japanese Games,” p. 81.

3 Maro is probably the personal name, though out of its usual order.

4 Or a great shield. Shields were set up as offerings to the Shinté Gods.

® Another rendering is “the divine tokens, i.e. the sword and mirror.”

6 The delay was no doubt in compliance with the Chinese idea of a three years’ mourning.

The ‘ Yengishiki,” in describing the ceremony of accession and of the festival of first-fruits, says :—“ Those of the fifth rank and upwards stand up together and advance to the tablet-position in the middle of the Court, where they kneel down and clap their hands four times, eight claps each time foreach. This is what is called in the sacred language Ya-hiraki-te

A.D. 690.

6:6. Oe

2nd day. The Ministers and public functionaries presented their respects at Court with the same state as at the New Year’s audience.

Tajihi no Shima no Mabito and Fuse no Renan no beret presented their congratulations to the Empress on n her ( accession to the throne.

3rd day. A banquet was given to the Ministers i in the i inner precinct.

7th day. A banquet was given to the Ministers in the i inner precinct, and presents of clothing given them. .

15th day. The public functionaries presented firewood.

17th day. There was a general amnesty throughout the Empire. It did not apply, however, to those criminals who are excepted from ordinary pardons.

One grade of rank was granted to all persons who already held official rank. |

Widows, orphans, lone persons, sufferers from grave illness, and those who from poverty were unable to support themselves were granted presents of rice, and exempted from commuted taxes and forced labour.

20th day. One hundred tokibe’ were cy ee to the Department of Justice.

23rd day. Offerings were distributed to the Gods of Heaven and the Gods of Earth in the Home provinces. Moreover, the lands and houses allotted for their service were augmented.

2nd month, 5th day. The Empress went to the embankment of Wakinokami and inspected the iat of the Ministers and Daibu.

11th day. A Buddhist priest of Silla named Chén-kil, Peuk

(eight-open-hand). The Prince Imperial claps his hands first and then retires. Next officials of the fifth rank and upwards clap hands, and finally those of the sixth or lower ranks in turn.” A Chinese authority states that the Japanese showed their respect for men of distinction by clapping their hands. The number of obeisances varied at different times from one up. The “tablet-position” is probably something like what I have seen in the Court in front of the Audience Hall in Soul, where slabs of stone are let into the ground with inscriptions indicating the positions to be taken up by the officials of each rank. 1 Shima and Miaruji are the personal names.

2 Tokibe were officers who held preliminary examinations and comunitted

prisoners for trial.

, Jiro. 397

Cho-chi, of Keupson rank, and others, fifty pubeae in all, immigrated to Japan.

17th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

1gth day. A feast of vegetarian food was given within the

inner precinct. 25th day. H6-man, of Han Nama rank, and other Silla men, twelve persons in all, who had come:as immigrants, were settled in the province of Musashi.

3rd month, 20th day. Rice of the Shima Palace was given to those inhabitants of the capital and the Home provinces who were eighty years of age and upwards. Each person had twenty, sheaves, and those who had official rank received in addition two tan of cloth.

Summer, 4th month, 3rd day. Envoys were sent to worship the great abstinence Deity of Hirose and the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

7th day. Presents of rice were made to 5031 old men and old women of the capital and Home provinces. Each person had twenty sheaves.

14th day. An edict was issued, as follows :—‘ Let all public functionaries and people of the Home provinces be divided into nine classes according to the number of days in which they have done service. In the case of those who have official rank, reckoning is to be made for six years, and not longer, and in the case of those of no rank, for seven years only. In accordance with the regulations for the examination of public service, let those of the first four classes receive cap-rank in proportion to their merits, their services, and the importance of the House to which they belong. Their court costume shall be dark purple for those from the rank of J6-dai-ichi down to

XXX. 16.

that of Kwo-ni, bright purple for those from the rank of |

Jo-dai-san to that of Kwo-shi, for the eight Sho’ grades bright purple, for the eight Jiki grades dark red, for the eight Gon grades dark green, for the eight Mu grades light green, for the eight Tsui grades deep blue, and for the eight Shin grades light blue. Apart from this, those of Jo-kw6-ni or higher rank may wear all manner of thin silk gauzes, etc., of one breadth and one kind, while those from the rank of Jo-dai-san to that of Jiki-kwo-shi may wear all manner of thin silk gauzes, etc., of

1 See above, n 368,

XXX. 175

one breadth and two kinds. Both the higher and lower ranks should ordinarily wear girdles of variegated silk and white trousers. Other matters to remain as usual.”

22nd day. By reason of a drought, rain was begun to be prayed for in various places.

5th month, 3rd day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

roth day. Twenty-one immigrants from Pékché, men and women, arrived.

15th day. Discourses on ‘‘ dwelling in peace”’' were begun in the inner precinct.

6th month, 6th day. “The Empress visited Hatsuse.

25th day. All persons whatever, possessed of official rank, were summoned, and the order of their rank and their ages proclaimed.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. The Ministers and public functionaries put on the new Court costume for the first time.

3rd day. Offerings were distributed to the Gods of Heaven and the Gods of Earth.

5th day. The Imperial Prince Takechi was made Dajé- daijin, the rank of Sho-kwo-san was granted to Tajihi no Mabito, and he was made Udaijin. New appointments were also made to all the eight Departments of State and the bureaus.

6th day. New appointments were made of viceroys and governors of provinces.

7th day. An Imperial Order was made that the Ministers, public functionaries, and all persons holding official rank should in future put on their Court costumes in their own houses, and so present themselves before the opening of the gate.

gth day. An Imperial edict was issued, as follows :—‘* When those occupying the higher places at a Court assembly see a Prince of the Blood, the usual ceremony is to be observed ; when a Daijin and a Prince appear, every one should stand up before the Hall; if two or more Princes appear, every one should get down from his seat and kneel.”’

14th day. An Imperial edict was issued, as follows :—‘‘ When

1 The Buddhist retirement for meditation during the rainy season, a sort of Lenten retreat. See above, p. 360.

Jrro 399

those occupying the higher places at a Court assembly see a Daijin, they should move their seats and kneel down.”

On this day alms of coarse silk, raw silk, floss silk, and cloth were given to 3363 priests of the seven temples who had taken part in the “retreat.’”’' Separately alms were bestowed, on behalf of the Prince Imperial, on 329 priests of three temples who had taken part in the “ retreat.”

18th day. Envoys were sent to worship the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose, and the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

8th month, 4th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

11th day. Silla immigrants were settled in the province of Shimotsukenu.

gth month, 1st day. An edict was addressed to the governors

of all the provinces, as follows :—“ In preparing the returns of population, let the house-regulations be attended to.” 11th day. A decree was issued, as follows :—‘‘ As We are

about to make a tour in the province of Kii, let no land-tax or poll-tax be collected for the year in the capital.”

13th day. The Empress proceeded to Kii.

23rd day. Three priests who had gone to the Land of Great Thang for study, named Chi-shiu, Gi-toku, and Jé-gwan, and a private soldier named Ohotomobe no Hakama, of the district of Upper Yame in the province of Tsukushi, returned to Tsukushi in the train of the Silla Escort Envoy, Kim Ko-hun, of Té-na-ma rank.

24th day. The Empress returned from Kii.

Winter, roth month, 5th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

roth day. Chi-shiu and the other priests who had been to Thang for study arrived in the capital.

15th day. Messengers were sent to Prince Kahachi, Viceroy of Tsukushi, and his colleagues with the following order :— “In entertaining the Silla Escort Envoy, Kim Ko-hun, of Te- -na-ma rank, and his colleagues, let the precedent be followed of the Escort Envoy, who escorted up the student Wohi, Hashi no Sukune, and his companions. The attentions paid them and the presents given them must follow strictly the edict.”

1 See above, p. 398, note.

XXX. 18.

DOXOXG 10)

22nd day. An Imperial order was given to Ohotomobe no Hakama, a private soldier of the district of Upper Yame in the province of Tsukushi, saying :—‘‘ You were taken prisoner by the Thang troops in the seventh year of the reign of the Empress Ame_ toyo-takara-ikashi-hi-tarashi-hime during the campaign undertaken for the assistance of Pékché. At length, in the third year of the Emperor Ame mikoto hirakasu wake, the four men Hoto Hashi, no Muraji, Oyu, Kohori no Muraji, Satsuyama, Tsukushi no Kimi, and Gen Jitsu-ni,| Yuge no Muraji, wished to inform the Emperor of the designs of the men of Thang, but, as they had neither clothing nor provisions, they were, to their sorrow, unable to carry out their purpose. Upon this you, Hakama, said to Hashi no Hoto and the others, ‘I should like to return to our own Court along with you, but for want of clothing and provisions we cannot all depart together. I pray you, sell me as a slave, and use the money to buy food and clothing.’ Acting on your proposal, Hoto and his companions were enabled to communicate with

the Celestial Court, and you alone remained in a foreign |

land for the space of thirty years until now. We are pleased with the loyalty and patriotism which led you to sell yourself, and thus display your fidelity. Asa mark of distinction for this meritorious service We therefore grant you the rank of Mu-dai-shi, with five pieces of coarse silk, ten bundles of floss silk, thirty tan of cloth, 1000 sheaves of rice, and four cho of rice-land, to be continued to your great-grandchildren, and your relations of the three classes* are exempted from forced labour.”

29th day. The Imperial Prince Takechi inspected the site for the Palace of. Fujihara. He was accompanied by the Ministers and public functionaries.

t1th month, 7th day. Presents were given to the Escort Envoy Kim Ko-hun and his colleagues, of varying value in the case of each.

11th day. In compliance with an Imperial order, the use of the Yiian-kia and I-féng calendars was begun.*

1 Apparently a Chinese name which he had taken to himself.

? His father and mother, brothers and sisters, and wife and children.

Yiian-kia is the Chinese period from 424 to 453; I-féng from 676 to 678. The “ Sandai jitsu roku” says: “First the Yiian-kia calendar was used, and

Jiro. 401

12th month, 3rd day. The Escort Envoy Kim Ko-hun and his colleagues took their departure.

12th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

14th day. The Empress returned from the Palace of Yoshino.

19th day. The Empress went to Fujihara, and inspected the site for the Palace. All the Ministers and public functionaries accompanied her.

23rd day. Presents were given to the Ministers and officials of lower rank, varying in value in the case of each.

5th year, Spring, Ist month, 1st day. Ranks were bestowed on the Princes of the Blood, the Ministers,’ the Princesses of the Blood, the Princesses, and the lady officials of the Palace.

7th day. Presents of eatables, drinkables, and clothing were given to the Ministers. Rich presents varying in value in the case of each were made to Y6 Syén-kwang, of Shd-kwo-shi rank, and to Won-pong, Nyang-no, and Nam-chydn, of Jiki-daishi rank, Princes of Pékché.

13th day. An increase of 2000 houses was made to the fief of the Imperial Prince Takechi, which, added to his previous fief, made 3000 houses. To the Imperial Prince Hodzumi, of Jo-kwo-ni rank, there were given 500 houses; to the Imperial Prince Kahashima, of Jo-dai-san rank, 100 houses, which, added to his previous fief, made 500 houses; to the Udaijin, Tajihi no Shima Mabito, of Sho-kwo-san rank, 300 houses, which, added to his previous fief, made 500 houses; to thePékché Prince Chyénkwang, of Sho-kwo-shi rank, roo houses, which, added to his

DOOd ier

A.D. €Q1.

previous fief, made 200 houses; to Fuse no Miaruji no Ason, of |

Jiki-dai-ichi rank, and to Ohotomo no Miyuki no Sukune, 80 houses, which, added to their previous fiefs, made 300 houses. Others received additions to their fiefs which varied in amount for each.

14th day. An edict was made, as follows :—‘‘ Masaru, Tsukushi no Fubito, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, ever since his appointment twenty-nine years ago as Secretary to the Viceroy of Tsukushi, has been upright and faithful, and has not been guilty of any

next the I-féng calendar. The I-féng calendar is the same as the Lin-téh calendar (664-665). For details respecting the ancient Japanese calendar consult “ Bramsen’s Chronological Tables.”

1 Probably Ministers is a mistake for Princes.

VOL,° II. dd

XXX. 21

remissness. He is, therefore, granted a sustenance-fief of 5000 ' houses, fifteen pieces of coarse silk, twenty-five bundles of floss silk, fifty tan of cloth, and 5000 sheaves of rice.

16th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

23rd day. The Empress returned from the Palace of Yoshino.

2nd month, 1st day. The Empress addressed a decree to the Ministers, saying :—‘‘ In the reigns of the former Emperors ye erected Buddhist Halls and Scripture (Sutra) Treasuries, and practised the six monthly fasts.” The Emperors from time to time sent Ohotoneri to inquire after the welfare of the priests, and the same has also been done in Our own reign. Let us therefore with zealous hearts continue to uphold the Buddhist faith.”

On this day patents of rank were bestowed on officials.

3rd month, 3rd day. A banquet was given to the Ministers in the Western Hall.

5th day. The Empress inspected the horses both of the State and of private persons in the Imperial park.

2and day. An edict was issued, as follows :—“‘ If a younger brother of the common people is sold by his elder brother, he should be classed with freemen : if a child is sold by his parents, he should be classed with slaves: persons confiscated into slavery by way of payment of interest on debts are to be classed

with freemen, and their children, though born of a union with a’

slave, are also to be all classed with freemen.”’

Summer, 4th month, 1st day. An edict was issued, as follows : —‘‘ Slaves who have been manumitted in the time of the ancestor of a House, and already struck off the register of slaves, may not be claimed again as slaves by members of that House.”

Kudara, Kami no Sukuri, Doctor of the University, was granted 1000 sheaves of the greater tax-rice, as an encouragement to his learning.

11th day. Envoys were sent to worship the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose, and the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

16th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

1 No doubt a mistake for fifty, as the “ Shikai” suggests,

2 On the 8th, 14th, 15th, 23rd, 29th, and 30th, nothing was eaten after noon. On these days the Shitenné (Tchatur Mahdaradjas) visit the earth and take note of the good and evil actions of mankind.

Jiro. 403

22nd day. The Empress returned from the Palace of Yoshino.

5th month, 21st day. Syun-mu-mi-cha of Pékché was commended for his services during the year Midzunoye Saru, was granted the rank of Jiki-dai-san, and received presents of coarse silk and cloth.

6th month. Sleet’ fell in forty places in the capital and provinces.

1gth day. An edict was issued, as follows :—‘‘ This summer profuse rain has fallen beyond measure, and We fear that certainly injury will be caused to the grain-crops. Our anxiety of the night lasts until the morning, as We ponder where the blame for this lies. Now We command you, our Ministers and. functionaries, to prohibit the use of strong drink and animal food, to compose your hearts and repent of your sins. Moreover let the priests of the Temples of the capital and of the Home provinces read the Sutras for a space of five days. It may be hoped that this will have some effect.”

The rain had lasted from the fourth month until this month.

20th day. A general amnesty was proclaimed throughout the Empire. Thieves and robbers were, however, excepted.

Autumn, 7th month, 3rd day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino. On this day, Norimaro, Tanaka no Ason, Governor of the province of Iyo, and others presented three kin and eight rid of silver and a basket of ore of Mount Mimtmayama in the district of Uwa.

7th day. A banquet was given to the Ministers and presents of Court dress made them.

12th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

15th day. Envoys were sent to worship the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

8th month, 13th day. The Empress commanded eighteen Houses [Oho-miwa, Sazaibe, Iso no Kami, Fujihara, Ishikaha, Kose, Kashihade be, Kasuga, Kamitsukenu, Ohotomo, Ki, Abe, Saheki, Uneme, Hodzumi, Adzumi, Heguri, and Hata] to deliver to her the records of the tombs” of their ancestors.

! Another reading has rain, which agrees better with the time of year and with what follows. The text is in other respects doubtful. 2 There is another, and preferable reading, which would mean simply “their ancestral records.” Db a2

NORUXS (232

XXX. 23.

23rd day. Envoys were sent to worship the Wind-gods of Tatsuta, and the Gods of Suha' and Minuchi, in Shinano.

gth month, 4th day. Hsii Shou-yen and Sa Hung-k‘o, of Great Thang, Professors of pronunciation, and Mal-sa and Chyén-sin, of Pékché, Professors of writing, received presents of twenty rid of silver each.

gth day. The Imperial Prince Kahashima, of Jo-dai-san rank, died.

23rd day. The posthumous rank of Jiki-dai-ni was granted to Ohome, Saheki no: Sukune, and also a contribution made for his funeral expenses.

Winter, roth month, 1st day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

8th day. A decree was issued, as follows :—‘“‘ Let the houses set apart for the care of the misasagi of former Emperors be five or more in number; in the case of others, viz. princes of distinguished merit, let three houses be allotted. If the misasagi houses are insufficient, let the want be supplied by peasants, whose forced labour shall be remitted, and who shall be changed once in three years.”

13th day. Long-life places,’ each of Io00 paces, were instituted in the Home and other provinces.

On this day the Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

2oth day. The Empress returned from Yoshino.

27th day. Envoys were sent to perform a service for the tranquillity of the new capital.’

11th month, 24th day. The festival of first-fruits * was held. Ohoshima, Nakatomi no Ason, Minister of the Department of the Shinto religion, recited the (prayer invoking the) blessing of the Heavenly Deities.

25th day. Bed-clothes’ were presented to the Ministers.

28th day. Thin silks were given to all from the rank of Minister down to that of Secretary. They varied in value for each.

3oth day. An entertainment was given to the officials of

1 Ya-saka-iri hime. Satow’s ‘“‘ Handbook,” p. 234. ;

2 Places within which the taking of animal life was prohibited—a Buddhist institution.

3 At Fujihara. 4 Ohonihe.

§ Thickly wadded garments with sleeves, worn at night instead of blankets. The practice of making presents of this kind continued up to the Revolution

of 1868.

Jiro. 405

the Shinto Department from the Chief down to the Kamibe, and also to the Governors and others, including common people, both men and women, of the districts of the provinces of Harima and Inaba which had furnished (the rice used at the festival). They received presents of thin silk of various values for each.

12th month, 2nd day. Toku Ji-chin,' of Mu-dai-san rank, Doctor of Medicine, and Mokuso, Ché-mu, Shataku, and Manjiu, Professors of exorcism, were given presents of twenty rid of silver each.

8th day. A decree was issued, as follows :—“‘ To the Udaiin let there be given four chi of land as asite” for a house, to those of the rank of Jiki-kwo-ni and above, two chi, to those of the

XXX. 24,

rank of Jiki-dai-san and below, onechd. From the Gon grades ~

down to officials who have no rank, let the number of inhabitants of their fiefs be taken asa guide, first class fiefs having one cho, second class half a cho, and third class a quarter of acho. Princes shall fo low the same rule.”

6th year, Spring, 1st month, 4th day. The Imperial Prince Takechi was granted an additional fief of 2000 houses, making, along with his previous one, a total of 5000 houses.

7th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers, and they received presents of garments.

12th day. The Empress inspected the road to* the new capital.

16th day. An entertainment was given to officials from the Ministers down to those of initial rank.

27th day. The Empress visited Takamiya.

28th day. The Empress returned from Takamiya.

2nd month, 11th day. Orders were given to the officials, saying :—‘‘It is Our intention to proceed to Ise on the third day of the third month. Take note of this Our purpose, and get ready all the necessary clothing.”

The priests Ho-zd and Do-ki, Professors of the Yin and Yang, received presents of twenty rié of silver each.

1 A Chinese name. But whether the bearer was a Chinaman or not is not clear. I have given the Japanese pronunciation of the characters. The other names are not Japanese.

2 Presumably these sites were in the new capital of Fujihara referred to above.

3 Or “the roads of.’

AeD. 692.

1gth day. Orders were given tothe Board of Punishments to release short-sentence prisoners.

On this day, the Chunagon, Takechi-maro, Miwa no Ason, of Jiki-dai-ni rank, presented a memorial in which he made _ bold to remonstrate roundly with the Empress for her proposed visit to Ise, which he said would interfere with the time for agricultural operations.

3rd month, 3rd day. Prince Hirose, of J6-kwé-shi rank, Chitoko, Tahema no Mabito, of Jiki-kwo-san rank, and Yumi-

_ bari, Ki no Ason, of Jiki-kw6-shi rank, were appointed to take

XXX. 25.

charge of the Palace during the Empress’s absence. Upon this the Chunagon, Takechi-maro, Miwa no Ason, divested himself of his cap-rank and delivered it up to the Court, reiterating his remonstrance, and saying :—‘‘ During the season of agricultural operations the (Imperial) chariot should not be moved.”’

6th day. The Empress did not yield to his remonstrances,

’ but at length proceeded to Ise.

17th day. The Empress bestowed cap-rank on the Miyakko of the sacred districts’ through which she had passed, and on the Miyakko of the provinces of Iga, Ise, and Shima. These places were also released from commuted taxes and forced labour for this year. Moreover the commuted taxes and forced labour for the year were remitted in the case of the horsemen provided for the Empress’s service, the baggage-coolies of her officials, and the labourers employed in constructing temporary Palaces. There was a general pardon for the Empire, which, however, did not comprise thieves and robbers.

19th day. Fifty sheaves of rice for each person were presented to men and women of eighty years of age and upwards, common people of the province of Shima, through which the Empress passed. |

20th day. The Imperial chariot’ returned to the Palace. Wherever it had reached, the officials and people of the district were assembled, and care was taken to reward their diligence and to have musical performances.

30th day. Byan Imperial decree, the commuted taxes and

1 Viz. Ihino, Take and Watarahi, where there were shrines.

2 The Empress may or may not have travelled in a chariot. This phrase is simply put respectfully for the Imperial cortége, or the Empress.

Jiro. 407

forced labour for this year were remitted to those houses from which horsemen had been provided for the Empress’s service in the provinces of Afumi, Mino, Wohari, Mikaha, and Tétédmi, to the baggage-coolies and to the labourers employed in constructing temporary Palaces in every province. An Imperial decree was also made that three sheaves of rice for each man, ‘and two for each woman, should be given to all poor and distressed common people in the Empire.

Summer, 4th month, 2nd day. The posthumous rank of Jiki-dai-ni was bestowed on Tomokuni, Ohotomo no Sukune, and a contribution made towards his funeral expenses.

5th day. With the exception of common people of the four Home provinces,’ the men who had acted as baggagecoolies were exempted from commuted taxes and forced labour for the year.

19th day. Messengers were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

21st day. Mattocks from the Naniha Treasury were given to all persons of official rank, from Princes of the Blood down to the rank of Tsui-kwo-shi. These gifts varied in each case.

25th day. By an Imperial edict all prisoners and persons under-sentence of lighter banishment were pardoned and discharged.

5th month, 6th day. Three brothers, named Kahasemaro, etc., fishermen of Agoshi, inhabitants of the district of Muro

XX 26:

in the province of Kii, who had supplied the Empress’s table | during her stay in the temporary Palace of Ago, were granted

exemption for ten years from commuted taxes and_ forced labour, and from miscellaneous corvées. Further, eight boatmen had their commuted taxes and forced labour remitted for the year.

7th day. The Governor of the province of Sagami presented a pair of fledgling red crows, saying that they had been caught in the district of Miura. .

12th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

16th day. The Imperial chariot returned to the Palace.

17th day. Daibu were sent as messengers to the celebrated

1 Yamato, Yamashiro, Kahachi, and Settsu. Idzumi was at this time reckoned as a part of Kahachi.

mountains, and to the hills and rivers, to pray to them for rain.

20th day. Chitoko, Fumi no Imiki, was granted the post-

_ humous rank of Jiki-dai-ichi, and a contribution made towards

the expenses of his funeral.

23rd day. Prince Naniha, of J6-kwo- shi rank, and others were sent to perform a service for the tranquillity of the site of the Palace of Fujihara.

26th day. Envoys were sent to make offerings to the Great Gods of the following four places, viz.: Ise, Yamato, Sumiyoshi, and Kii, and to announce to them the erection of the new Palace.

Intercalary 5th month, 3rd day. Great floods. Com: missioners were sent to visit the districts and provinces, one after another, making loans to those who, having met with disaster, were unable to support themselves, and allowing them to fish and cut wood in the hills and forests, the ponds and marshes.

An Imperial order was given that the Kin-kwo-miod Sutra

_ should be expounded in the capital and in the four Home "provinces.

XXX 27%e

4th day. The Buddhist priest Kwan-sei was given a present of fifteen hiki of coarse silk, thirty bundles of floss silk, and fifty tan of cloth, and he was commended for having made white lead.'

13th day. The Great Gods of 32 addressed the Empress, saying :—‘‘ Let the commuted taxes and forced labour for the province of Ise be remitted for this year. That being so, the thirty-five kin of red silk yarn forwarded by the two districts of the Gods should be reduced in value from next yeak.:

15th day. An Imperial order was given to Prince Kahachi, Viceroy of Tsukushi, and the rest, saying :—‘‘ Let priests be sent to Ohosumi and Ata to propagate the Buddhist religion.” He was further made to send up to the capital the image of Amida, made by the Great Thang Chief Envoy Kuo Wu-

! Used as a cosmetic.

2 The highly respectful character #$ is used for the address of the Gods to the Empress. The interlinear Kana puts the respectful term tamaye in the mouths of the Gods. The districts referred to are Take and Watarahi.

Jiro. } 409

ts‘ung, for the Emperor who lived in the Palace of Ohotsu in Afumi.

6th month, gth day. The senior officials of the districts and provinces were commanded each to pray to the celebrated mountains, and to the hills and rivers for rain.

11th day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to the four Home provinces to pray’ for rain.

21st day. Official rank was granted to eight labourers, and they were commended for their diligence and absence of remissness in the construction of the Ohouchi Misasagi.

30th day. The Empress inspected the site of the Fujihara Palace.

Autumn, 7th month, 2nd day. A general amnesty was granted throughout the Empire. But this pardon did not apply to those guilty of the ten* crimes, nor to thieves and robbers.

Shikofuchi, Fuse no Ason, Governor of the province of Sagami, and others, with the Vice-Governor of the district of Miura, and Kusu, Kashima no Omi, who had caught the red

crows, had rank and presents bestowed on them. Moreover -

the commuted taxes and forced labour were remitted to the district of Miura for three years.

7th day. A banquet was given to the Ministers.

gth day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

11th day. Envoys were sent to pray to Hirose and Tatsuta.

28th day. The Imperial car returned to the Palace.

On this night Mars and Jupiter approached and receded from one another four times in the room of one pace, alternately shining and disappearing.

8th month, 3rd day. Criminals were pardoned.

17th day. The Empress visited the country-house of the Imperial Princess Asuka, and on the same day returned to the Palace.

gth month, gth day. Daibu were despatched to the four Home provinces, to attend to the distribution of rice-lands.

1 Of Temmu Tenno.

Rebellion, conspiracy against the sovereign’s person, treason, parricide, inhumanity (including murder and mutilation for nefarious purposes), sacrilege, unfilial conduct, discord, insubordination, and incest: Mayers, Ps 350.

NEN Zoe

XNN_ 29.

A.D 693.

14th day. The Department of the Shinto religion laid before the Empress four volumes of sacred treasures,’ nine keys, and one wooden stamp.

21st day. The Governor of the province of Ise presented two auspicious stalks of rice.

The Governor of the province of Echizen presented a white moth.

26th day. An Imperial decree was made, saying :— ‘‘ Whereas a white moth has been caught on the shore at Uragami in the district of Tsunuga, the fief of the God of Kebi is increased by twenty houses, making a total, with those already attached to his shrine, of

Winter, roth month, r1th day. Mikata, Yamada no Fubito, was granted the rank of Mu-kwo-shi. He had formerly gone to study in Silla as a priest.

12th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

1gth day. The Imperial car returned to the Palace.

11th month, 8th day. Silla sent Pak Ok-ték, and Kim Sim-sal, of Keupson rank, etc., as tribute-bearers. Presents were made of various values to Oyu, Okinaga no Mabito, of Jikikw6-shi rank, and to Tsura, Kahachi no Imiki, of Mu-dai-ni rank, etc., whom it was proposed to send as Envoys to Silla.

11th day. Pak Ok-tdk, of Silla, was entertained, and received

presents in the official building of Naniha.

12th month, 14th day. Hsii Shou-yen and Sa Hung-k‘o, Professors of (Chinese) pronunciation, received grants of rice-land, four cho being given to each.

24th day. Daibu were sent to deliver the tribute from Silla to the five shrines of Ise, Sumiyoshi, Kii, Yamato, and Unatari.’

7th year, Spring, ist month, 2nd day. The rank of Jo-kwoichi was bestowed on the Imperial Prince Takechi, and that of Jo-kwo- ni on the Imperial Princes Naga and Yuge.

On this day an Imperial edict was issued directing that the common people of the Empire should wear yellow clothing and that slaves should wear black.

7th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers and Daibu.

1 Probably lists of the contents of the treasuries of the Shinto temples.

Shukai.” 2 In Yamato. The God worshipped was Taka-mi-dama no Mikoto.

Jiro. AI

13th day. Presents were given to all persons of official rank in the capital and in the Home provinces of the age of eighty years and upwards. Each person received one wadded sleeping garment, two hiki of coarse silk, two bundles of floss silk, and four tan of cloth.

15th day. The posthumous rank of Shd-kwo-san was—

granted to Syén-kwang, Prince of Pékché, and a contribution made towards his funeral expenses.

16th day. Presents of cloth of various values were made to the men and women of the capital of the age of eighty or upwards, and to poor and distressed persons.

A priest of Funase named Ho-kyo was given three chi of :

rice-land.

On this day, men of Aya gave a performance of Ararebashiri.'

2nd month, 3rd day. Silla sent Kim Kang-nam, of Sason rank, and Kim Yang-won, of Han-na-ma rank, to announce the mourning for the King.’

roth day. Prince Kinunuhi and his colleagues, the Commissioners for the construction of the capital, were ordered to bury the bodies which had been dug up.

30th day. Thirty-seven castaways from Silla, named Mucha, Monyé, etc., were handed over to Ok-ték and his party.

3rd month, 1st day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

5th day. A sustenance-fief of thirty houses was granted to Kudara, Kami no Sukuri, Doctor of the University, of Gonkwo-ni rank, for the promotion of Chinese learning.

6th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

11th day. The rank of Jiki-dai-ni, and a contribution for funeral expenses, were granted to Ohoshima, Fujihara no Ason.

13th day. The Empress arrived from the Palace of Yoshino.

16th day. Presents of coarse silk, floss silk, and cloth of various values were given to Oyu, Okinaga no Mabito, of Jikikwo-shi rank, and Kogimi, Ohotomo no Sukune, of Gon-dai-ni rank, whom it was proposed to send as Envoys to Silla, and also to the student priests Bentsii and Shinyei.

1 A song with dance. At the end of each stanza were repeated the words Man-nen arare, i.e. “ May you live for 10,000 years.’ It is also called Man-zai-raku. ;

? King Sin-mun.

ROO 22:

XXX. 31.

XXX. 32.

Moreover, a present was made for the funeral expenses of the King of Silla.

17th day. An Imperial decree was issued directing that the cultivation throughout the Empire of such vegetable productions as the mulberry tree, hemp, pears, chestnuts, and greens,' should be encouraged, as auxiliaries to the five grains.

Summer, 4th month, 17th day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to visit the shrines and to pray for rain. Moreover, Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose, and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

22nd day. Ohotomo no Wobito, Vice-President of the Inner Treasury, was by an Imperial decree convicted of dishonest practices, reduced two grades in rank, and dismissed from the office he then held. Two clerks named Oisome no Ohoku and Uno no Ohotomo were also convicted of dishonest practices, reduced one grade in rank, and dismissed from the office which they then held. An auditor. named Kose no Muraharu, who, although he derived no personal advantage from it, was privy to the theft, and allowed it to be committed, was therefore reduced in rank by two grades and dismissed ~ from his office. Oisome no Ohoku, however, was pardoned, on account of his zealous services during the campaign of the year Midzunoye Saru. But the proceeds of the dishonest practices were confiscated according to law.

5th month, rst day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino. .

th day. The Empress arrived from the Palace of Yoshino.

15th day. A public (Buddhist) great-congregation was held within the inner precinct. |

6th month, 1st day. By an Imperial order the Koryé priest Pok-ka was restored to the laity.

4th day. The rank of Jiki-kwo-shi was bestowed on Fitome, Hikeda no Ason, Karita, Mori no Kimi, Maro, Kose no Ason, Omi-maro, Fujihara no Ason, Tayasu, Kose, no Ason, Ikemori, Tajihi no Mabito, and Maro, Ki no Ason, in all seven persons.

Autumn, 7th month, 7th day. The Empress visited the Palace ot Yoshino.

1 Giles has Brassica rapa or rape-turnip. The interlinear Kana has awona, which I have followed.

Jiro. 413

12th day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

14th day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to visit the various shrines and pray for rain.

16th day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to visit the various shrines and pray for rain. On this day the Empress arrived from Yoshino.

8th month, ist day. The Empress went to the site of the Palace of Fujihara.

17th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

21st day. The Imperial car returned to the Palace.

gth month, 1st day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

5th day. The Empress went to the Peak of Tamu no Mine.

6th day. The Imperial car returned to the Palace.

roth day. On behalf of the Kiyomibara' Emperor a public great-congregation was held within the inner precincts. All prisoners were released.

16th day. The posthumous rank of Jiki-kwo-san was granted to Konoma, Kaya no Imiki, and a contribution made for his funeral expenses. In this way his services in the campaign of the year Midzunoye Saru were rewarded.

Winter, roth month, 2nd day. It was decreed that from this year onwards there should be inspections of the arms kept in store by all, beginning with the Princes of the Blood down to persons of initial rank. Those of JO cap-rank down to Jiki cap-rank were each to have one suit of armour, one sword, one bow, one set of arrows, one elbow- pad,’ and one saddle-horse. Those of Gon cap-rank to Shin or initial cap-rank were each to have one sword, one bow, one set of arrows, and one elbowpad. Such were to be their provision.

23rd day. The Jin-no* Sutra was begun to be expounded in the hundred provinces. This came to a close after four days.

11th month, 5th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

7th day. Presents were given to the Prince and Prime Minister, etc., of Tamna, of various values.

roth day. The Imperial car returned to the Palace.

1 Temmu Tenno. 2 See Vol. I., note to p. 34. 3 Benevolent king.

XOX 7 33.

A.D. 6094.

XXX. 34.

14th day. The Priests Hod-yen, Zen-d, and Shin-gi were sent to the district of Yasu in the province of Afumi, to try the spring of cordial ' waters.

23rd day. The rank of Jiki-dai-shi was bestowed on Sukunamaro, Hikeda no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, and he was granted a sustenance-fief of fifty houses.

12th month, 21st day. Professors of the art of’ war were sent to give instruction and training in the various provinces.

8th year, rst month, 2nd day. The rank of Sho-kwo-shi was granted to Miaruji, Fuse no Ason, of Jiki-dai-ichi rank, and to Miyuki, Ohotomo no Sukune, with an increase of 200 houses to the fiefs of each, amounting with those held by them previously to five hundred houses. They were also constituted the senior members of their Houses.

7th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers.

15th day. The Empress received presents of firewood.

16th day. An entertainment was given to the public functionaries.

17th day. The men of Aya gave a performance of Ararebashiri.

Those of the fifth rank and upwards had archery.

18th day. Those of the sixth rank and downwards had archery. After four days it came to an end.

19th day. The men of Thang gave a performance of Ararebashiri.

21st day. The Empress visited the Palace of Fujihara, and returned to the Palace on the same day.

23rd day. The ranks of Mu-kwo-shi, etc., were conferred on seven men of Great Thang and two Sushen (Manchus).

24th day. The Empress visited the Palace of Yoshino.

3rd month, 1st day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

2nd day. Maro, Ohoyake no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Yashima, Utena no Imiki, of Gon-dai-ni rank, and Honjitsu, Kibumi no Muraji, were appointed Governors of the mint for (copper ?) cash.?

1 The interlinear Kana has ko-zake, a kind of sweet liquor made from rice. A natural spring is meant, perhaps with some medicinal qualities.

See below, XXX 34.

The appointment of two mint officials with a nearly similar title is recorded in the “ Shoku Nihongi” under the year 708, 2nd month. It is

—

Jiro. 415

11th day. An Imperial edict was issued, as follows :—‘ In all cases where persons of no official rank are appointed as District Governors, the chief officials shall receive the rank of Shin-kwo-ni, and the assistants that of Shin-dai-san.”

there stated that these officials were then appointed for the first time. The so-called first discovery of copper in Japan in this year relates only to a find of native copper in the province.of Musashi. This was the occasion of the name Wado (workable copper, not mere ore) being given to the year-period which began with 708.

The “‘ Nihonshi ” contains a notice under the year 698 of copper being presented by the province of Inaba. This is the first historical notice of the production of copper in Japan. It is probable, however, that copper was worked long before this time in a country which is so rich in ores of this metal. The gold-copper images of Buddha referred to in Suiko Tennd’s reign, p. 133, Vol. II. A.D. 605, may have been made of Japanese copper, though there is no direct evidence to this effect, and from the frequent mention of copper and other metals among the “tribute” articles brought from Corea, it is evident that imported copper was well known. The Sungoddess Myth (Vol. I. p. 47) speaks of copper, and there is frequent mention of mirrors and bells which were made chiefly of copper.

I think it is not too much to say that there is no positive evidence whatever in the “ Kojiki” or “ Nihongi” of the use of bronze in ancient Japan. The Japanese word for bronze, viz. karakane or metal of Kara, indicates that the Japanese first became acquainted with this metal as an importation from Corea. This word does not occur in the “ Nihongi,” but the term copper may have sometimes included the mixed metal. Besides, the more ancient specimens of bronze found in Japan do not contain lead, which is a characteristic constituent of the karakane introduced from China in later times, so that the absence of this term from the “ Nihongi ” is not conclusive. It is, nevertheless, curious, when we remember the frequency with which bronze is referred to in Homer, that no specific mention of this metal is to be found in the ancient Japanese records.

The evidence of the use of bronze in Japan, however, is not confined to literature. Mr. W. Gow!and has examined a number of bronze swords and other objects dug up chiefly in Kiushiu under circumstances which point to a great antiquity, and he informs me that an actual mould in which they were cast has been discovered in Chikuzen. No iron objects of equal age have been found. Those who are interested in this subject would do well to consult Mr. Gowland’s “ Art of Casting Bronze in Japan,” contributed to the “ Journal of the Society of Arts” in May, 1895. ;

The case for a bronze age in Japan presented by him isa strong one, but how far the existence of the objects which he describes can be explained by the frequent commercial relations of Japan with the continent is a question on which I shall offer no opinion.

See also Anderson’s “ Glyptic Art” in Introduction to Murray’s “ Handbook,” 2nd ed. p. [10g]. et seqq.

16th day. The Empress made an edict, as follows :—“ In the seventh year of our reign, the year Midzunoto Mi of the Cycle, a spring of cordial waters bubbled up at Mount Tsugayama in the district of Yasu in the province of Afumi. Persons afflicted with all manner of diseases went to stay at the Temple of Yasudera, and great numbers were healed. Therefore four cho of rice-land and sixty tan of cloth are granted to it, and the district of Yasu is exempted for this year from commuted taxes and forced labour, and from miscellaneous corvées. The local authorities, from the chief down to the clerks, are advanced one grade in rank. To those who first made proof of the spring of cordial waters, viz. Kadono no Hatsuki and the daughter of Kudara no Tsurara, these are given two hiki of coarse silk each, ten tan of cloth, and ten mattocks.”’

22nd day. Offerings were presented at the various shrines.

23rd day. Presents of coarse silks and cloth, varying in value in the case of each, were made to the officials of the Department of the Shinto religion from the chief down to the Hafuri, in all 164 persons.

Summer, 4th month, 5th day. The posthumous rank of Jo-dai-shi was conferred on Prince Kahachi, Viceroy of Tsukushi, and a contribution made towards his funeral expenses.

7th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

13th day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence

‘Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

14th day. The Empress arrived back from the Palace of Yoshino.

17th day. A contribution was sent towards the funeral expenses of the Doctor of Law* Do-yen.

5th month, 6th day. The Ministers and Daibu were entertained within the inner precincts (of the Palace).

11th day. One hundred copies of the Kin-kw6-myo Sutra were sent and deposited in the various provinces, to be read without faik when the moon of the first month was in her first quarter. The fees (to the priests) were to be defrayed from the public revenues ’* of the province.

6th month, 8th day. A white copper-pheasant was presented

1 Risshi, a rank in the Buddhist priesthood. 2 There is no question of money here, everything was in kind.

JiTOo. | 417

by the district of Sarara in the province of Kahachi. The Governor and Vice-Governor of the district of Sarara received each a grade of rank and presents, and the rank of Shin-kwo-ni was granted to Karakuni, Osakabe no Miyakko, who had caught it. He also received presents.

Autumn, 7th month, 4th day. Inspectors’ were sent to the provinces.

15th day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

8th month, 17th day. One hundred and four priests were made to enter religion for the sake of the Imperial Princess Asuka.

gth month, rst day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

4th day. The Empress proceeded to the Palace of Yoshino.

22nd day. Prince Mino, of J6-kwo-shi rank, was appointed Viceroy of Tsukushi.

Winter, roth month, 2oth day. The rank of Shin-dai-shi was bestowed on a man of the district of Araki, in the province of Hida, named Otokunibe no Otohi, who had caught a white bat. He also received a present of four hiki of coarse silk, four bundles of floss silk, and ten tan of cloth, and his house was exempted from all forced labour whatever during his life.

11th month, 26th day. There was an amnesty for criminals, from those guilty of capital crimes downwards.

12th month, 6th day. The Empress removed her residence to the Palace of Fujihara.

gth day. The public functionaries paid their respects at Court.

10th day. Presents of various values were made to all from the Princes of the Blood down to the Governors of districts, consisting of coarse silk, floss silk, and cloth.

12th day. A banquet was given to the Ministers and Daibu.

gth year, Spring, 1st month, 5th day. The rank of Jé-kwoni was conferred on the toneri of Imperial Princes.

7th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers and Daibu within the inner precinct (of the Palace).

15th day. Firewood was presented to the Empress.

16th day. An entertainment was given to the public functionaries.

1 Jun-satsu-shi.

VOL. Il.

XXX. 36.

A.D. 695.

Oe a BU

17th day. There was archery lasting for four days.

Intercalary 2nd month, 8th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino. |

15th day. The Imperial car returned to the Palace.

3rd month, 2nd day. Silla sent Prince Kim Nyang-nim, the Po-nyéng' Pak Kang-kuk, of Sal-son® rank, and Kim Chyuhan and Kim Chhyung-syén, of Han-na-ma rank, to present a memorial regarding the government of their country, to offer tribute and to bring presents.

11th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

14th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

22nd day. Hakase, Fumi no Imiki, of Mu-kwo-ni rank, Shimo-osa* no Morota, of Shin-kwoé-san rank, and others were sent to Tane‘ to obtain the barbarians’ dwelling-place.

Summer, 4th month, gth day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta. .

17th day. The posthumous rank of Jiki-kwo-san was conferred on Yemishi, Kamo no Ason, and a contribution made

towards his funeral expenses. [His original rank was Gondai-ichi.| The posthumous rank of Jiki-dai-shi was conferred on Akamaro, Fumi no Imiki, and a contribution made towards his funeral expenses. [His original rank was Dai-san-chiu. |

sth month, 13th day. An entertainment was given to the Hayato of Oho-sumi.

2ist day. The Empress witnessed wrestling by the Hayato at West * Tsuki no moto.

6th month, 3rd day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to visit the shrines of the capital and the four Home provinces and pray for rain.

16th day. Honorary gifts of various values were made to all high officials who were eighty years of age or more, or who were affected by chronic disease.

1 Apparently the name of an office. 2 The proper word is Chap-son.

8 Shimo-osa means junior interpreter. There was a family of this name, but it is not quite clear that the name and function did not go together in this case.

4 Viz. Tanegashima, an island off the south coast of Satsuma.

5 Referring to its position West of the Temple of Asuka. Tsuki is the

name of a tree, the Planera.

5 ca

sana eEn

JIT. 419

18th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

26th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

Autumn, 7th month, 23rd day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

26th day. Presents were made of various values to the Envoys whom it was proposed to send to Silla, viz. Kenu, Wono no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-shi rank, Hakatoko, Yuki no Muraji, of Mu-dai-ni rank, and others.

8th month, 24th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

30th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

gth month, 4th day. The prisons were visited, and those persons were released who were suffering sentences of minor banishment or imprisonment.

6th day. Kenu, Wono no Ason, and his colleagues started for Silla.

roth month, 11th day. The Empress went to Yonahari in Uda.

12th day. The Empress arrived from Yonahari.

rath month, 5th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

13th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

Prince Hatsuse was granted the (posthumous) rank of Jodai-shi, and a contribution made for his funeral expenses.

roth year, Spring, Ist month, 7th day. The Ministers and ooE 696.

‘ 5 . 38. Daibu were entertained.

11th day. The rank of Jiki-dai-shi was conferred on Namchy6n, Prince of Pékché.

15th day. Firewood was presented to the Empress.

16th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers and public functionaries.

18th day. The Ministers and public functionaries had archery at the South Gate.

2nd month, 3rd day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

13th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

3rd month, 3rd day. The Empress went to the Palace of Futa-tsuki.

t2th day. Presents were given of coats and trousers of

Si ae

brocade, of dark red and deep purple coarse silks, of axes, etc., to Inari and Mushi, Yemishi of Watarijima of Koshi, and to

‘Shirasu and Yesd, men of Sushen.

Summer, 4th month, roth day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

27th day. The rank of Tsui-dai-ni was conferred on Mononobe no Kusuri, of the district of Kazehaya in the province of Iyo, and to Mibu no Moroshi, of the district of _Kahashi in the province of Higo. Moreover, each of them received presents of 4 hiki of coarse silk, 10 bundles of raw silk, 20 tan of cloth,

_ 20 mattocks, 1000 sheaves of rice, and 4 cho of rice-land.

XXX, 30.

They were excused from the commuted taxes and forced labour due from their houses. This was by way of consolation for. their long sufferings in the Thang country.’

28th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

5th month, 2nd day. By Imperial command the title of Imiki was conferred? on Tsunade, Hada no Miyakko, of Daikin-jo rank.

4th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

8th day. The rank of Jiki-kwé-shi was conferred on Ohosumi, Wohari no Sukune, and he was also given forty cho of rice-land.

13th day. The posthumous rank of Jiki-kwo-shi was granted to Momoye, Oho-koma no Muraji, and a contribution given towards his funeral expenses.

6th month, 18th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

26th day. The Empress arrived from Yoshino.

Autumn, 7th month, 1st day. There was an eclipse of the sun.

2nd day. Criminals were pardoned.

8th day. Envoys were sent to pray to the Great Abstinence Deity of Hirose and to the Wind-gods of Tatsuta.

roth day. His Highness the after * Imperial Prince died.

1 They were taken prisoners in the campaign undertaken for the support of Pékché. See above, XXVII. 7. _ ® This was a posthumous honour.

8 The “Shikai” thinks that we should read Prince Imperial here. Prince Takechi is meant, who stood second in the line of succession. Hence the epithet “after.”

Jiro. 421

8th month, 25th day. The rank of Jiki-kwd-ichi was conferred on Homuchi, Oho no Omi, and presents given him as a

reward for his services from the beginning, and for his strict

guardianship of the barrier.’

gth month, 15th day. The posthumous rank of Jiki-dai-ichi was conferred on Those, Waka-zakurabe no Ason, and a contribution made towards his funeral expenses, in honour of his services from the beginning.

Winter, roth month, 17th day. The Udaijin, Tajihi no Mabito, was granted (permission ® to use) a carriage and a staft, and so in this way sympathy was shown on his retirement from office.

22nd day. One hundred and twenty retainers were granted to the Udaijin, Tajihi no Mabito, of Sho-kwo-san rank; eighty each to the Dainagon, Miaruji, Abe no Ason, and Miyuki, Ohotomo no Sukune, both of Sho-kwo-shi rank, and fifty each to Maro, Iso no Kami no Ason, of Jiki-

_ kwo-ichi rank, and Fubito, Fujihara no Ason, of Jiki-kwo-ni

rank.

11th month, roth day. Thirty houses were granted as a sustenance-fief to Bendo, a priest of the Great Temple of the Great Palace.

12th month, rst day. An Imperial order was given that the Kin-kwo-my6 Sutra should be expounded, and that every year on the last day of the twelfth month ten persons of a pure life should be made to enter religion.

11th year, Spring, ist month, 7th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers and Daibu. |

11th day. Presents of rice in ear of various values were given to all widowers, widows, orphans, and childless persons, to those suffering from grave disease, and to those who from poverty were unable to support themselves, throughout the Empire. |

16th day. An entertainment was given to the Ministers and public functionaries.

2nd month, 28th day. Kunimi, Tahema no Mabito, of Jiki-kw6-ichi rank, was appointed Grand Tutor of the Heir

| He was warden of the Suzuka barrier, on the road to Fuha, during the civil war. 2 On account of his age.

A.De 697.

XXX, 40.

Apparent,' Atomi, Michi no Mabito, of Jiki-kwo-san rank, was appointed Director of the Spring Palace,” and Ahamochi, Kose no Ason, of Jiki-dai-shi rank, Assistant Director.

3rd month, 8th day. A public great-congregation was held at the Eastern Palace.*

Summer, 4th month, 4th day. Ranks, from that of Jé to that of Jiki, were conferred on the selected persons (for office), discrimination being made in the case of each.

7th day. The Empress went to the Palace of Yoshino.

14th day. Envoys were sent to pray to Hirose and Tatsuta.

On this day the Empress arrived from Yoshino.

5th month, 8th day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to the various shrines to pray for rain.

6th month, 2nd day. Criminals were pardoned.

6th day. An Imperial order was made that Sutras should be read in the temples of the Home provinces.

15th day. Persons of the fifth and lower ranks were sent to cleanse out the temples of the capital.

tgth day. Offerings were distributed to the Gods of Heaven and Earth.’

26th day. The Ministers and public functionaries began to make votive images of Buddha for the sake of the Empress’s illness.

28th day. Daibu were sent as Envoys to visit the various shrines and pray for rain.

Autumn, 7th month, 7th day. At midnight, one hundred and nine habitual’ thieves were pardoned, and four pieces of cloth given to each. But those from the outer provinces received twenty sheaves of rice each.

12th day. Envoys were sent to pray to Hirose and Tatsuta.

29th day. The Ministers and public functionaries prepared

1 The recognition in this capacity of Prince Aru, grandson of Temmu Tenno and son of the Prince Imperial Kusakabe, afterwards Mommu Tenné, on the sixteenth day ofthis month, is Feconded by other authors, but is somehow omitted in the “ Nihongi.”

_? The Heir-Apparent’s Palace.

3 The Heir-Apparent’s Palace. 4 Shinto.

® There is probably something wrong with the text here. The “ Shukai” offers an emendation which would mean “ thieves who habitually wore the cangue.’J

— —

Jiro. 423

a festival for the installation ' of Buddhist images in the Temple

of Yakushiji. . 8th month, rst day. The Empress,’ having decided on this XXX 41.

measure in the forbidden precinct, abdicated the Imperial

Dignity in favour of the Prince Imperial.

1 Lit. opening the eyes.

2 She died five years later. Her body was cremated, the first instance of the application of this Indian practice to a Japanese sovereign.

THE END.